Kingdom Hearts: Heart of the Twilight

by Sora Sentry

Rating: teen
Tags: Spike, Comedy, Adventure, Crossover, Flash Sentry, Sunset Shimmer, Twilight Sparkle, Main 6, Alternate Universe, Kingdom Hearts, Romance, Equestria Girls
Length: 239294

When Sci Twilight met a boy, her darkness will shine by a light that she never seen, the emptiness of her heart will be fill and a brand-new feeling will be born within it...

While Sora and Riku were on thier quest to put a stop to Xehanort's plans, the Master Yen Sid summoned them to go into a mission in a new world which have a source of light that it's under threat by Xehanort. The result of this mission would have a big impact in the upcoming final battle so the two heroes can't afford to fail on this mission...

Sunset Shimmer and her friends are having a good lives after the friendship games, but she has been feeling weird lalely, the feeling that something bad it's about to happen. A new threat, worse that any other foe, will come, she also feel that she and her friends gonna need new alies to help them out, also she has been feeling that it might be time to go out and look for somebody to make her happy, her hero...

Sci-Twilight Sparkle is trying to get used to her new life and learn about the friendship, but she's having a hard time trying to, also she feels more isolate than ever to the people from her past actions, the fault is eating her up, even with her family and her friends trying to help her there's not great effect on her, what she needs now is someone that can help her and fill her with light, she needs a hero...

Takes Place after Friendship Games and in the beginning of KH3

Kingdom Hearts belongs to Disney and Square Enix
Artwork by GundamBrony
Simple And Clean -Ray of Hope MIX belongs to Square Enix and Utada Hikaru.

Published 2015-11-02 06:50:02 UTC
Last updated 2017-10-07 23:25:22 UTC

Chapter 1: A Heart to Heal

Sora felt like he was falling. No, not falling. Feeling? He didn't know why. It felt like both at the same time. He suddenly began to wake up, Then he felt like he landed softly on some kind of floor and noticed that he was standing on a glass surface, like the day before he received his Keyblade, he had a dream just like this. But something was different. The air? The dream itself? No, it was the glass surface. Sora had never seen it before, so why is he seeing it now? It was a purple stained glass platform completely cracked and there wasn't an image of the person of whom it belongs to, so Sora didn't know why he was there and who owns this station, Sora was very confused. Does this has something to do with his mission with Riku?

This heart...

Sora heard a familiar voice. He snapped his head up to see where the voice was coming from.

...Is gravely damaged.

"Damaged?" Sora repeated.

Then Sora looked down and saw that the station is cracked, then he understood what the voice meant that the heart of this person is very damaged.

"What happened to the heart of this person?" Sora asked.

No response.

Sora never understood the voice's riddles, and he was really getting tired of them.

This heart called out to another heart with the power to heal it. Yours.

"Huh? My heart? Why? Sora asked again

No answer again.

Then Sora thought about it for a moment and he remembered that he's able to heal the hurt from the people by just being himself, so it makes sense that he is also able to heal the hurt of the heart of the person, so Sora understood what is happening, the heart of this unknown person is cracked and it called out to his heart to heal it.

You have a choice...

"A Choice?" He asked.

You can accept to heal this heart or refuse to do it and let it fade into the darkness...

Sora gasped at the voice's words, then he began to think about what he would choose "So I have to choose, save the heart of this person or let it fade into the darkness. There's no way I would let someone in danger fade into the darkness, this person needs my help, I don't know who it is, but I know that they need me, so there's only one thing I can choose..." Sora thought as he closed his eyes, he looked up and opened his eyes and said.

"I'll heal this heart" Sora declared.

The decision is taken.

Then a door appeared in front of Sora, it was the same door that he opened before he received his keyblade.

Use your key to open the door and the healing of this heart will begin.

Sora then summoned his Keyblade, the Kingdom Key, and he held it up in front of the door, then a beam of light came out of the keyblade and it touched the door, and the door opened and a bright light came out of the door, it was so bright that he had to raise his Keyblade in front of his face to see and he walked to the door, as he walked close to the door the light was getting brighter and brighter, so Sora closed his eyes as he walked into the light.(Music stops)

***

Sora found himself in an ally of an unknown city, so he walked to see where he was, but then he saw someone, a person wearing a black coat with the hood up and Sora was about to be on guard but he looked at this person and he saw that the shape of the person's body is the shape of a girl, so he could tell that it was a girl using a black coat, but who?

"It's a girl in a black coat? But who is she? Wait a sec... I think that she is..." Sora thought remembered what happened in his keyblade master exam.

Then the girl take off the hood from her head to reveal her face, it was a girl with the same face as Kairi, except that her hair was short and black, it was indeed the girl that Sora saw in his keyblade master exam.

"It's her!" Sora thought a bit shocked, then the girl ran away from him and Sora ran after her and he was able to grab her left hand with his right hand.

"C'mon, you don't have to run away from me. Can you tell me who are you?" He asked and the girl turned her head to see him, but then...

Something Weird happened...

She turned into someone else...

A girl with purple skin, dark purple hair with two streaks, one a lighter purple and the other pink, purple eyes. She was wearing black glasses, a light blue sweater and some blue jeans, Sora also noticed that in her hair was a hair clip with the shape of a starburst.

"Huh? Who are YOU?" Sora asked to the unknown girl, but she didn't answer.
.
"Who is this girl? And what happened to the other one? Wait a sec... Could this girl be the person with the cracked heart?" Sora thought remembering that he had to find out who that person was and heal their cracked heart, it makes sense that the cracked heart belongs to this unknown girl since Sora never saw her before.

The girl lowered her head and some tears fell out from her eyes, Sora saw this and he couldn't help but try to find out what's wrong.

"Hey. What's wrong? Are you ok? Why are you crying" He asked her a bit worried, but she didn't answer again, she just kept crying.

Sora then lowered his head trying to think of how to help her, then she put on the hood of her sweater and she was able to break free from his grasp and run away from him.

"Hey wait!" He shouted as he ran after her, but then a strong wind came out of nowhere that was pushing Sora backward, he tried to keep going but the wind was too strong that he couldn't move forward, Sora saw that the girl kept running farther, he extended his right hand as he tried to move forward, but the wind kept pushing him back, and then he heard a voice that came out of nowhere.

"Sora!" The voice said to him, like in the keyblade master exam when Organization XIII trapped him in a nightmare.

Sora kept trying to move forward but the wind wouldn’t let him moved forward and the wind became stronger and it sent Sora flying in the air.(Music Stops)

***

Sora opened his eyes and saw that he was in the bedroom of the Gummi Ship, so he realized that all that he saw was just a dream, he looked down and saw Riku looking at him a bit impatient, so Sora jumped out from the top bunk and landed in front of him.

"Good Morning Riku" He said to his best friend.

"Morning Sora, you overslept again" Riku said to Sora a bit annoyed.

"Did I?" he asked.

"Yeah, it was hard to wake you up, I shook you and even yelled at you, it was like you couldn't hear me" Riku explained to Sora, then he understood what happened in his dream, it was Riku trying to wake him up.

"Hehe. Sorry" Sora said a bit ashamed while he scratching the back of his head.

"It's ok, that's how you are after all" Riku said while he put his hands in his pockets.

"Yeah, guess Kairi was right, I'm a lazy bum" Sora said with a smile remembering what Kairi said to him when he woke up that day on Destiny Islands a year ago.

"Yep, you are" Riku said with a smile as he crossed his arms.

"Ok let's get going" Sora said and Riku nodded.

They opened the loading platform and exited the ship. They saw the surroundings, Sora walked to the edge of the roof and watched the panorama.

"This reminds me of home and Twilight Town, I wish we could sit here and eat some sea-salt ice creams" Sora said to Riku remembering the times watching the panorama of his home and Twilight Town as his nobody Roxas.

"I think we could Sora, but later" Riku said with a smile.

"Heh. Okay Riku, well let's go inside" Sora said as he walked to the staircase that was on the roof.

"Actually we can't" Riku told to Sora.

"Huh? Why not?" Sora asked to him raising a brow.

"Well it turns out that today it's sunday, that means that it's weekend and that means that the school is closed 'till tomorrow" Riku explained to Sora.

"Oh right, so what now?" Sora asked Riku.

"Well I guess we could explore the city, to know the new world better" Riku suggested.

"Ok sounds like a good idea" Sora said agreeing with his suggestion with a smile.

"Ok let's go" Riku said with a smile and Sora nodded keeping his smile.

The two boys walked to the back of the school so they could jumped from the roof without being spotted, when they landed safely on the ground they walked to the front of the school and took a look at it.

"Whoa, this school is pretty big and nice" Sora said with a smile.

"You can say that twice" Riku said with a smile too, he turned around and saw the statue and he gave a curious expression and he walked over to it and Sora saw him and did the same.(Music stops)

"Hey what's wrong Riku?" He asked.

"Nothing, it's just there's something weird with this statue, I can feel it" Riku said while he crossed his arms.

"Well now that you mention it, you're right, I can feel it too" Sora said doing the same as Riku.

Riku tried to touch the statue looking for something odd on it.

"What are you doing?" Sora asked.

"Just checking this statue, there's something strange on it and I think I have an idea of what could it be" Riku told to Sora.

"Hmm. Well I'm also curious about this statue so I'll check it too" Sora said to Riku, He walked to the left and he was about to touch that side with his right hand, but when he did... His hand went through it...

"WH-WHAT?!" Sora shouted shocked.

"What Happened? Riku asked walking to Sora's side.

"M-my hand went through this side of the statue" Sora explained to Riku still a bit shocked.

"What?" Riku asked confused.

"Just look" Sora said to Riku and then he tried to touch that side of the statue and once again his hand went through, Riku got shocked and speechless at this.

"See? I can get through this statue on this side" Sora said to Riku.

"Lemme see" Riku said to Sora as he tried to touch the statue with his left hand and his hand went through it too and his eyes went a bit wide at this.

"As I suspected" Riku declared.

"What is it Riku?" Sora asked.

"This statue is actually the gateway that Master Yen Sid mentioned" Riku said remembering that in this world lies a gateway to an alternative world.

"You mean the gateway to an alternative version of this world, right?" Sora asked Riku.

"Yes Sora, from this portal the light and harmony from that alternative world enters this world" Riku reminded Sora.

"Right, good thing that Xehanort can't get into it, since there's an invisible barrier that protects this portal from any outside darkness" Sora said to Riku a bit relieved.

"Yeah, but not from the darkness from here, but I bet that the six people that we're looking for also keeps this portal safe, it's logical" Riku pointed out.

"You're right, at least we found out something" Sora said looking at the bright side.

"Yeah, since the portal is here, that means that the source, the six people, must be close, well usually must be close, it's Sunday so I bet they won't be here and we would only lose time looking for them around the city" Riku said to Sora.

"Yeah, I guess it would be better looking for them tomorrow when the school opens" Sora said and Riku nodded.(music stops)

"Well let's go Sora, it would be worthy to explore the city and also it would give us something to do for today 'till tomorrow" Riku said.

"Yeah ,but before that there's something I have to tell you Riku" Sora told him.

"Okay, what's up?" Riku asked.

"Well it's about my dream from last night" Sora told Riku a bit uncomfortable since he thought Riku wouldn't believe him.

"A Dream, huh? Tell me then" Riku said interested.

Sora then explained to Riku about his dream from last night, the cracked heart and the unknown girl.

"I see" Riku said with his arms crossed.

"Ya think that it was just a dream?" Sora asked.

"If you ask me, a dream like that can't be just a dream I think it was like that night when we were kids. Remember that night when a tear fell out from your eye?" Riku asked him remembering that night 11 years ago.

"Oh, when you told me that someone in another world was hurt. You think this could be the same?" Sora asked.

"Yeah, but this time as a dream, someone in this world is really hurt and she’s waiting for you to help her, if you're right about this then the girl that you saw must be the person with the cracked heart" Riku explained to Sora.

"So I have to find her and heal her heart" Sora said with a determined nod.

"If her heart called out to yours I know you can do it, after all that's what you do, save anyone no matter what" Riku said to Sora with a smile and putting his right hand over his shoulder.

Sora just chuckled at the words of his best friend and nodded again.

"I also hope that this girl could have something to do with our mission" Riku said as he put his hands on his pockets.

"Me too" Sora said doing the same.(Music Stops)

The two boys left the school and went into the city, Sora and Riku arrived at a café named Sugar Cube Corner.

"Hey Sora" Riku called his attention.

"Yeah?" he asked.

"Let's split up" Riku suggested.

"Why?" He asked again.

"Well this city is too big, let's better split up to end up faster, ok?" Riku asked.

"Okay, that makes sense" Sora agrees with Riku's suggestion.

"Okay, we'll meet back here, at Sugar Cube Corner in an hour" Riku said to Sora pointing to the café with his thumb.

"Alright Riku, see ya later" He said goodbye to his best friend.

"Goodbye" Riku did the same and the two boys left on opposite sides of the street.

***

In another part of the city was Twilight Sparkle, she was looking for her friends, but she wasn't in mood to take Spike with her, so she's completely alone with her thoughts and she just sighed.(Music Stops)

"it’s no use, I'll never be the Twilight that everybody loves, I'll never be like the other me, it's kinda weird that I'm jealous of myself but well, she's the best of the two of us, she's so nice and bright, even if Sunset showed me more and taught me more about friendship I'll never be like the other me, I know I already disappointed her, I'm a failure" She thought remembering what happened right after the friendship games, that she has another version of herself that came from an alternative world called Equestria, she also promised her other not to say anything about it to anyone, especially Flash Sentry, her other told her that she would tell him the truth herself soon, but when? she said that she would take a break from her duties in Equestria to pass more time here and try to help her along with Sunset, but it’s been like almost 3 weeks since she said that, Twilight's becoming more and more impatient every day that passed, she began to think that all that was a lie, Twilight just lowered her head as she walked down the street.

"Hey Twilight" Someone called her, someone that she knows too well, she turned around to see him, it was a boy with blue spiky hair, blue eyes, a black jacket with white and red stripes at the center and sleeves with a white shirt underneath that had a shield and lightning bolt at its center, light blue denim pants, and black and white striped shoes, it was indeed Flash Sentry.

"Hi Flash..." She greeted him emotionless.

"It's been a while, how ya been?" He asked her.

"I'm fine, not much has happened" She lied to him.

Flash then sighed and spoke "Twilight, tell me. What's wrong?" he asked her with a worried expression on his face.

"Nothing" She lied to him again.

"No, I know something’s not right Twilight, you changed too much, almost like if you became somebody else" Flash said to her as she lowered her head and clenched her fists, she was frustrated that she couldn't tell him that she's not the Twilight that he loves "Look I know you're better than this-" Flash was cut off by Twilight.

"Shut up! You DON'T know nothing about me!" she yelled at him and Flash was just shocked by this and the tears fell out from her eyes "Just leave me alone!" She yelled at him again and ran away from him, leaving Flash alone and he sighed in defeat.

"Why do I always mess up things with her?" He said depressed as he put his hands in the pockets of his jacket.

***

Twilight was running without looking where she was going and she ended up bumping into someone, she fell to the ground and she dropped her glasses.(Music Stop)

"Oh I'm sorry" an unknown voice said, she could tell that it was from a boy, she opened her eyes, but she couldn't see him clearly since she dropped her glasses, the unknown boy helped her stand up with his right hand and he grabbed her glasses with his left hand.

"Thank you for that" She thanked him.

"Your welcome" The boy said "Are these your glasses?" He asked her.

"Yes, thank you" She thanked him again and she took her glasses back, and now she could see him clearly, it was a boy that looks to be her age, he had spiky brown hair, in a different style than Flash’s, blue sky eyes, tanned skin and he was the same height as Flash. He was wearing some sort of adventurer-sporty black and red outfit: A Black and red jacket with a red hood, in the front of it was two big pockets, like the ones of a sweater, in the the upper area was three golden buttons on each side of the jacket and at the highest part of the jacket was a checkered area with a one of the three golden buttons on each side of the jacket, it was kinda like Flash's but shorter and better, under the jacket was a dark grey t-shirt in "V" that shows a bit his chest, she could see that he was slender, he also had black short pants with a blue belt and a red fringe and black and yellow shoes, he was wearing some sort of grey gauntlet, also he has a silver crown necklace, she has to admit this boy is very attractive. She noticed that the boy had a worried expression on his face.

"Hey. Are you ok?" He asked her keeping the same expression.

"Why do you care? I'm only a stranger" She said still depressed and looking to other side.

"I do care, even if i just met you. Let me help you" He said as he put his right hand in one of his pockets and took out a handkerchief, then he lifted her glasses and dried her tears with it.

"There, are you better now?" He asked.

"Y-yeah. Thank you for that" She thanked him again, she was surprised that he just did for her. Why would a random boy do that for her if he just met her?

"Your welcome" He said with a warm smile, which surprised her again, what kind of boy is he?

"But why do you have a handkerchief in your jacket?" She asked.

"Well ,ya know, just in case" He explained as he saved his item.

"And, who are you?" She asked him.

"I'm Sora, nice to meet you" He introduced himself keeping his warm smile while he put his right hand on his chest.

"I-I'm Twilight Sparkle" She introduced herself to Sora.

"'Twilight Sparkle' nice name" He said to Twilight.

"And yours is a bit unusual" She said to Sora.

Sora chuckled a bit at her comment "I can't believe I could find Twilight, that was pretty fast, now all I need to do is become her friend, I think that should do it to help her, I have to go and tell Riku, then go back to her" Sora thought, he couldn't believe that he just found Twilight, but he was happy that he could find her in no time, but also he has to go to Riku and tell him what happened "Well I would like to stay and chat Twilight, but I gotta go, my best friend is waiting for me, I'll see ya later" Sora said as he left through the way that she came from.

"Sure, goodbye" She said to Sora as she watched him leave "How can someone like him exist? Where did he came from? Why did he act that way? And most of all, how come that he's too much like the other me?" The questions didn't stop popping in her mind "I have to know who you really are Sora" She said determined to know more about Sora.

To Be Continued...

Chapter 2: Fitting In and Making New Friends

Sora was walking through the street until he saw someone a bit depressed. it was a boy with the same height as him, blue spiky hair, in a different style than Sora's, blue eyes, a black jacket with white and red stripes at the center and the sleeves with a white shirt underneath that had a shield and lightning bolt at its center, light blue denim pants, and black and white striped shoes. Sora approached to the boy to see if he was okay.

"Hey. What's wrong? Are you okay?" Sora asked the boy.

"No, I'm not" The boy said as he lowered his head and put his hands in his pockets.

"Can you tell me what's wrong? Maybe I can help you" Sora said kindly to him.

The boy raised his head up to see him and he gave him a curious gaze.

"What?" Sora asked him confused.

"Huh? No, nothing it's just your clothes are very unique and very awesome,especially your jacket dude, it's very cool, it's kinda like mine but shorter and better, also your hairstyle is cool too, better than mine" He flattered him, Sora looked down at his clothes and he has to admit, his clothes are very awesome and his new hairstyle was better than the last one.

"Hehe. Well thanks" Sora said with a smile.

"No prob dude, tell me. Was Rarity the one that made you those cool clothes?" He asked Sora.

"Rarity? Who's that?" Sora asked the boy.

"Oh, I guess you must be new here, so that means that you don't know her" He said and Sora nodded to confirm it.

"Well, that doesn't matter for now, I'm Flash Sentry" Flash introduced himself "And you?" Flash asked to Sora.

"I'm Sora, nice to meet you" He introduced himself as well, Flash held out his hand toward Sora as he did the same and shook hands.

"Well Sora, tell me. Have you seen a girl with purple hair and black glasses?" He asked, with that description he could only mean...

"You mean Twilight?" Sora asked trying to guess.

"Yeah, but you know her?" Flash asked a bit confused and surprised.

"Well I just met her, but yeah. She was very sad so I'll helped her out" He explained to him about what happened awhile ago.

"I see..." He said as he lowered his head again.

"Wait... Were you the one who made her cry?" Sora asked trying to guess.

"But I didn't wanted to, I just wanted to talk to her and she just started to cry. I didn't said anything wrong, I swear" He explained to Sora.

"Don't worry man I believe you" Sora said to Flash to calm him down "So you're her friend or something like that?" Sora asked.

"Well it's kinda complicated" He said a bit blushed while he scratched the back of his head. For some reason Sora got what he said and the thought of Kairi crossed his mind for some reason.

"Well. Since when did you know her? And when you first met?" Sora asked wanting to know more about Twilight, if he wanted to help her he has to know her better.

"Enough to know that she changed too much, almost like if... She became somebody else" He said a bit unsure if Sora would believe him.

"Oh… I see" Sora said and for some reason he the thought of his other, his nobody, Roxas crossed his head. Could it be that what Flash said reminded him of him?

"And well how I met her, it's a long and crazy story" Flash told him.

"Well since we’re friends you can tell me everything, I trust that what you'll tell me would be true" Sora said with a smile to him while he puts his hand on the back of his head.

Flash chuckled at the kind words of his new friend "Yeah, you're right Sora, we're friends" He said with a smile and Sora chuckled too.

Flash told him his story with Twilight: The Fall Formal, The Battle of Bands and lastly the Friendship Games. the description of Twilight back then it was different, she was more bright and friendly, just like Sora but now she's just a shadow of what she was, just like... Roxas, he's Sora's shadow or reflection.

"I see, but why would she change that much? Sora asked him.

"Maybe it was because of her changing to another school or something else" Flash suggested, Sora then had some clues of what made Twilight's heart get cracked but he has to learn more about her if he wants to heal her heart.

"Okay thanks for telling me that Flash" Sora thanked him.

"No prob dude, but tell me, why are you so interested about Twilight?" He asked Sora.

"I just have the feeling that I have to help her" He said half-telling the truth.

Flash chuckled again "You reminded me too much of how Twilight was, maybe you can help her and with the help of Sunset she would go back to the way she was" Flash said a bit enthusiastic.

"Sunset? Is she her friend?" Sora asked.

"Her best friend" Flash said with a smile and that reminds him about Riku and that he has to meet him at Sugar Cube Corner.

"Okay I get it Flash, well I gotta go, my best friend is waiting for me in Sugar Cube Corner and if I'm honest with you I'm very hungry" Sora said to Flash while he put his hand on his stomach.

"Hey, I'm going there too and since you're new here I can show you a shortcut to get there faster" Flash offered him with a smile.

"Heheheh. Okay thanks Flash, let's go" He said and Flash nodded and the two boys left walking to Sugar Cube Corner.

***

Sunset Shimmer was in Sugar Cube Corner with her friends Rainbow Dash, Fluttershy, Rarity, Applejack and Pinkie Pie as usual, chatting among themselves, except Sunset, she was looking out the window thinking about something.

"Sunset?" Fluttershy asked snapping her back to reality.

"Huh? What?" She asked looking at her.

"Are ya ok sugarcube?" Applejack asked her a bit worried.

"Yeah, I'm fine. I'm just thinking" Sunset said.

"Thinking about what?" Rainbow asked.

"Well two things: One that I’ve been having a feeling that something bad is gonna happen again" Sunset said to her friends.

"C'mon Sunset, we just solved the last problem here. I think you're just being a bit paranoid" Rainbow said with a confident face.

"Well I guess you're right, I hope I'm just being a bit paranoid" Sunset said.

"Besides. What are the chances that something bad is gonna happen again when the last one happened 3 weeks ago?" Rainbow said

"Yeah Sunny, nothing wrong can happen now!" Pinkie said with her usual big smile

Sunset chuckled at that "And what was the other thing that you've been thinking about?" Rarity asked

"Oh well..." she began a bit ashamed of what she will say "...I've been thinking that maybe it's time for me to get a new boyfriend" she ended her sentence a bit blushed.

"Oh darling that’s a good thing" Rarity said cheerful while she clapped her hands.

"Yeah, we were waiting for you to say that since a long time ago" Rainbow said cheerful as well.

"Yes, after all the good things you’ve done for all of us you earned the right to have someone to make you happy as well" Fluttershy said cheerful as well.

Sunset smiled at the kind words of her friends "But why do you want a boyfriend now?" Applejack asked.

"Well, it's been a long time since my last relationship so I think it would be a good moment to get a boyfriend now" Sunset explained.

"Well Darling we are gonna help you when you find the right boy" Rarity said kindly to Sunset.

"Thanks girls" Sunset said with a warm smile "But I don't think that the right boy will just walk through the door, it will take a while and when that happens I'll ask your help, okay? Sunset said and the girls nodded and she stood up and went to the counter to buy a drink.

***

Riku returned to Sugar Cube Corner and he noticed that Sora hasn't returned yet.

"Sora's not here yet. Well I could kill some time going inside, I'm a bit hungry anyway and I could buy something for breakfast" Riku thought and he went inside the cafe. He saw that there's a lot of people even if it's early and also he noticed that the people are very colorful, not just by their clothing or their hairs, also for their skins, it must be normal in this world. He walked to the counter to order something for breakfast but someone bumped into him and also this person had a drink and it spilled on him and the floor, then he knelt down and picked up the dropped and broken cup with his left hand, but when he was about to grab it he touched the hand of the other person and he looked at who this person is.(music stops)

It was a girl with light amber skin, the color of her eyes were curiously the same as his, cyan, her hair was red with yellow streaks. She was wearing a cyan blouse that matched her eyes, the blouse had ruffles at the bottom, blue spandex pants, black high heeled boots and a black leather jacket to matc. Riku has to admit she was pretty and her look perfectly suits her. The girl quickly pulled her hand away nervously and Riku picked up the cup for her, like a gentleman would do. They both stood up and the girl spoke.

"I'm really sorry, are you ok?" She asked him.

"Yeah, I'm fine you don't have to worry" Riku said to calm her down.

"And sorry about your t-shirt" She said very ashamed, Riku looked down and saw that there was a stain on his t-shirt and he looked at the girl again.

"It's ok, my clothes are waterproof" He said with a smile as he brushed off his shirt and the stain disappeared "See? You don't have to worry" He said with a smile and the girl sighed in relief.

"Hey, I never saw you here before. Are you new around here?" The girl asked him.

"Yeah, I'm Riku nice to meet you" Riku introduced himself.

"I'm Sunset Shimmer, nice to meet you too" Sunset introduced herself as well.

"'Sunset Shimmer,' huh? Weird name, but it's nice for you" He said to Sunset with a smile.

"Well same for you" Sunset said with her own smile and Riku chuckled.

"Right" He said keeping the smile and Sunset giggled a bit.

"Hey, are you here alone?" She asked him again.

"Nope, I'm just waiting for my best friend" He explained to Sunset.

"Oh okay" She said.

"Here" Riku said as he gave Sunset some of his munny that turned into the the money of this world "To pay for another drink" he kindly said and Sunset was a bit surprised by this.

"Um. T-thank you Riku" She said still surprised that Riku kindly gave her some of his money to pay for another drink.

"Your welcome" He said with a smile.

"Well I'm gonna go over there now" She said while pointing her thumb behind her towards some other colorful girls that he supposed that were her friends.

"Okay, then I guess I'll see you later" He said as he smiled and Sunset walked to her friends and Riku walked to the counter.

Sunset took in her seat as Riku picked some food and a drink and he walked to another table and Sunset just watched him.

"Whoa. That was faster than I thought" Rainbow said with a sly smile.

"Wh-what?! But I just met him, you girls don't think that he could be my boyfriend, do you?" Sunset said blushed.

"Why not? I mean that boy is very handsome, his clothing is very nice and unique and his silver hair is very attractive and also he has the same color eyes as you" Rarity said with a sly smile as well.

"Well I have to admit that you're right, but the color of our eyes is just a coincidence!" Sunset said still blushed.

"But that boy is also a gentleman and very kind, he picked up your cup for you and he gave you some of his money to replace it, I think that it's more than just a coincidence" Rarity said keeping her sly smile and Sunset blushed even more.

"You at least know his name?" Fluttershy asked her.

"It's Riku" she said still very blushed.

"Even his name is cool. You gotta to give him a chance girl!" Rainbow said trying to cheer her up.

"I don't know. What if he has a girlfriend already?" Sunset asked.

"Only one way to find that out" Applejack said to her with a smile.

"And plus what just happened is just like what happened with the Twilight from Equestria and Flash the first time" Pinkie said remembering what happened the first time that the Twilight of Equestria was here.

"Yes, that’s right Pinkie" Rarity said.

"Okay, I guess I can give him a chance, but not today. When I know him better I will" Sunset said as she looked at Riku sitting at another table.

"That's the spirit!" Rainbow said with a smile.(Music stops)

***

Sora and Flash arrived at Sugar Cube Corner and they saw Riku sitting at a table eating something.

"Hey Riku!" Sora called him and Riku turned around and saw him with Flash.

"Hey Sora, you've arrived. You're a bit late" Riku said glad to see his best friend.

"This is your best friend Sora?" Flash asked.

"Yeah, I'm Riku, and you?" He stood up and asked Flash. Flash noticed that he was much more taller than him or Sora.

"I'm Flash Sentry, nice to meet you dude" he introduced himself to Riku "Whoa. You're very tall and you have a great physique!" Flash said impressed.

"Heheh. Well thanks for that, say Sora is he a new friend?" He asked Sora

"Yeah, you know how I am" He said with a smile as he shrugged.

"Sounds like it's your thing Sora" Flash said with a smile.

"Well, that's how he is" Riku said keeping his smile.

"But tell me, did you two go to a sports camp or something?" Flash asked "You guys have greats physiques" Flash said flattering them.

"Well something like that" Sora said half-telling the truth. The three boys sat at the same table and kept chatting as Sunset and her friends looked at them.

"It's Flash Riku's best friend?" Fluttershy asked.

"Nah, Riku said that he's new here, maybe it's that other boy" Rainbow said referring to Sora.

"Well it seems that those three are good friends, maybe we should ask them later" Sunset suggested.

"I have to say that the other boy is very handsome too, his face, his sky blue eyes, his cute spiky hairstyle and his divine clothing. I have to know where he got those clothes and I wonder if he’s single" Rarity said always keeping her sight on Sora which made the other girls gave her an annoyed face.

"There ya go again" Applejack said keeping the same expression.

"What? I also need a man in my life" Rarity said a bit annoyed looking to the other side.

"Anyway, there's something familiar about those two, Riku and his best friend, not that I saw them before, there's something about them that reminds me of somebody" Sunset said putting a finger on her chin.

Sora and Riku half-told Flash the truth to him, like that they came from distant islands, their age, 15 and 16 respectively, that they have exercised since a year ago and that they know how to do parkour, Flash was amazed that they know how to do parkour.

"I wish I could learn parkour, it's very awesome" Flash said with a smile.

"Well you can do it, I know one day you will" Sora said with a smile of his own.

"So can you teach me?" he asked them.

"Sorry, but the way that we learned is only for professionals" Riku half-lied him.

"It's ok, maybe I just need to go to a parkour course" Flash said shrugging and Sora and Riku nodded.

"Say, you guys are gonna to go to Canterlot High tomorrow?" He asked the two boys.

"Is that the school near here?" Sora asked him and Flash nodded.

"Well yeah, we're gonna to go there tomorrow" Riku explained.

"Cool, then we'll meet there tomorrow and I'll take you to meet Principal Celestia" Flash offered to them.

"Thanks Flash" Riku said with a smile.

"No prob dude" Flash said with a smile.

"Hey Flash. Can you bring something to eat please?" Sora asked to Flash.

"Sure, be back in a jiff" Flash stood up and went to the counter.

"Hey Riku, I found the girl that I saw in my dream from last night" Sora said to Riku in a low tone so no one can hear him.

"Really? Tell me then" Riku said to Sora a bit surprised.

Sora then explained to Riku what happened, his encounter with Twilight and the clues that Flash gave him.(music stops)

***

None of them noticed, but outside the cafe there was Twilight with the hood of her sweater over her head, she was looking at Sora and Riku, she couldn't hear what they were saying but she didn't mind it.

"So that's his best friend, he's too much like Sunset and also it's incredible that he and Flash are friends so fast. Sora is someone different from everyone else and I don't believe that he came from here, he must be from another world, but if he was from Equestria then Sunset would have told us. So if he's not from there, then where? She thought about Sora and his personality, Twilight turned her head and saw Sunset and her friends "I have to speak with Sunset and the others, but not now, I'll talk to them somewhere else, when Sora isn't around" She thought about what to do later, Twilight turned her head to look at Sora again and she will keep an eye on him, to learn more about him.(music stops)

***

"'Twilight Sparkle huh?" Riku said with his arms crossed "Well the way that you described her it's obvious to think that she's having a very bad day" he said to Sora.

"Yeah, she's very bad, but that's why I have to help her" Sora said determined.

"Well if you found her without even looking for her I know you'll find her again without even looking" Riku said with a smile and Sora smiled too.

"Hey guys I'm back" Flash returned with some cupcakes and sodas for himself and Sora.

"Thanks Flash" Sora thanked him as he picked up some cupcakes and a soda and Flash sat at the table.

"Hey Flash, you know Twilight Sparkle, right?" Riku asked him.

"Did you told him Sora?" Flash asked to him.

"Well I have to tell him" Sora explained.

"Yeah I do know her since a long time ago" he said a bit depressed.

"Well if Sora wants to help her I want to help her too" Riku said with his arms crossed.

Flash chuckled by that "You remind me too much of Sunset" he said with a smile.

"You know her?" Riku asked.

"Yeah, but how come YOU know her?" Flash asked him.

"Well I just bumped into her a few minutes ago" Riku explained.

"And did she spill her drink all over your shirt?" Flash said trying to guess.

"Yeah. How did you knew that?" He said surprised that he guessed what happened.

"Well the same thing happened to me with Twilight sometime ago, around the time of the fall formal" Flash said remembering when he bumped into Twilight.

"So you can say that it was like Déjà vu huh?" Sora said with a smile and Riku and Flash nodded "I wonder if I could meet Sunset one day, she sounds like a great girl" Sora said.

"Actually, she’s right there" Flash pointed with his index finger to where she was, Sora turned his head and he saw her and her friends.

"Whoa, she's very nice" Sora said with a smile.

"Anyway, you didn't tell me how you met Sunset" Riku said to Flash reminding him that he hasn't told them yet.

"Well, she's... My ex-girlfriend" Flash said to Riku unsure of how he would react.

"What?" Riku said very surprised by that "You? With her? I don't believe it" he said to Flash not believing what he said.

"Are you jealous or something?" Flash said to Riku joking.

"What? Of course not, it's just someone like her with someone like you it doesn't sound very likely to happen" Riku explained.

"But it happened" Flash said.

"Hold on... Do you like her!?" Sora said surprised by Riku’s reaction.

"What?! No!! I just met her!!!" Riku said very mad and a bit blushed.

"Is that blush on your face?! Hey Sora Riku's blushed!" Flash said with a grin.

"I can't believe it you're blushing, I never thought I would see you like that!" Sora said with a grin as well.

"No I'm not!" Riku said still mad and more blushed.

"Yes you are!" Sora and Flash said at the same time.

"Also the color of her eyes are the same as yours" Flash said keeping the same smile.

"That's just a coincidence!" Riku said still blushed.

"I don't think so Riku, in the destiny coincidences don't exist" Sora said keeping the same smile as well

"Rrrg" Riku looked to other side more blushed.

"Calm down dude, we were just teasing with you a bit" Flash said to calm him down.

"Yeah, I know that you never have been interested in a girl before, also I really never thought that I'll see your face red" Sora said.

"Wait. Is that true Riku?" Flash asked him.

"Yeah, the thing is that I never found a girl that matched my personality in our old home, that's why I never blushed before" Riku explained.

"Well you're now in a new place, I'm pretty sure you can find the perfect girl for you here" Flash said.

"Yeah, also you need a girlfriend" Sora said to Riku as he crossed his arms.

"Hah. Well you never have the bravery to ask Kairi to go on a date with you before" Riku said with a sly smile and Sora blushed.

"W-well you know that I didn't have the chance!" Sora said very blushed.

"Let me guess, you like this girl Kairi but too many things get in the way, right? Flash said trying to guess.

"Yeah, but how do you know?" Sora asked.

"That's what happened to you and Twilight?" Riku asked trying to guess and Flash nodded.

"Well I guess we have something in common Flash" Sora said trying to make him feel better.

"Yeah, I know how you feeling Sora" Flash said to Sora

"Hey Flash, is Twilight your girlfriend?" Riku asked him.

"I wish so" Flash said a bit blushed looking down.

"Tell us more about Twilight, I'm determined to help her" Sora said with a determined nod

"And I want to help her too, she needs help urgently" Riku said with his arms crossed.

"Well, Twilight changed since the last time we met, at the friendship games, almost like she turned into someone else, guess changing to Crystal Prep Academy changed her" Flash said as Riku crossed his arms thinking about what Flash said to him and Sora.

"'Crystal Prep Academy'? Is that another school?" Sora asked and Flash nodded.

"How much did she change?" Riku asked

"She was bright and friendly, like Sora, but now she's a shadow of what she was" Flash said depressed.

"Who in Crystal Prep Academy are bad people? The students and teachers?" Sora asked.

"Well Principal Cinch and the Shadowbolts, well now just the principal to be exact" Flash explained.

"You mean that the students used to be bad people, but not anymore, right?" Riku tried to guess and Flash nodded, Then both Sora and Riku understood what happened to Twilight, the negative ambient of Crystal Prep Academy was what damaged Twilight's heart and Sora frowned.

"By now every student and every teacher there must ignore Cinch, she's insane, she pushed Twilight to cheat in the competition" Flash said to the keybladers and hearing that made them gasp in surprise, especially Sora, he got mad about this.

"Sora? Are you ok?" Flash noticing his anger and asked him a bit worried.

"Don't worry, he just remembered something bad about his past" Riku explained to him "Believe or not we’ve had encounters with insane people before" Riku said to Flash.

"At your old school?" He asked trying to guess and Riku shook his head.

In Sora's head the memories of the villains he had faced before went through, but especially the memories of Maleficent and Xemnas, the descripcion of Cinch reminded him too much of them, he couldn't believe that Twilight was used by someone evil like he was and Sora clenched his fists as for Riku he understood why Twilight used to be like Sora, but she turned darker like his nobody Roxas.

"Another thing guys" Flash spoke up again and brought them back to reality "At Canterlot High weird things tend to happen, not often of course, but it does" Flash explained to them.

"Like what?" Sora asked.

"Well unreal magical things" Flash answered him, both Sora and Riku understood why, if light and harmony comes from the portal in front of the school then some other things come as well. If weird things tend to happen then it must be anomalies caused by the magic of the portal.

"Okay Flash we'll kept an eye open if a weird thing happens" Riku said with a smile.

"Well, why don’t you guys come with me and hang out for a while? I can see that you two have nothing to do today" Flash offered to them.

"Heheh. Okay, it could be fun" Riku said with a smile.

"Yeah" Sora said with a smile as well. The three boys stood up and walked to the exit and left Sugar Cube Corner as Sunset saw them chatting, but she couldn't hear what the were saying as for Twilight she followed them and made sure they didn't notice her.(music stops)

***

Sora and Riku passed the rest of the day with their new friend Flash and with his bandmates, they met them at his house, the two heroes had a lot of fun with them and now they're back at Canterlot High and now they're sitting on the edge of the roof like in Destiny Islands or Twilight Town and they were watching the sunset.

"The sunset here is as nice as Twilight Town" Sora said with a smile.

"Yeah, but the best is the one from home" Riku said with a smile as well.

"Yeah, the sunset over the sea is beautiful, definitely the one from home is no.1!" Sora said with the same smile.

Riku chuckled. "But you know what’s better?" he asked his best friend.

"Let me guess, the dawn?" Sora guessed.

"Yep, nothing is better than the beginning of a new day" Riku said remembering that he likes to get up before the dawn to see it. Sora chuckled at that but he's right, the dawn is better than the sunset.

"Today was very fun and we learned so much even if we weren't at school" Sora said looking at Riku remembering what happened today.

"Yeah, it was nice to pass time with Flash and his friends, like normal boys. It's weird after so much time but it feels nice" Riku said looking at Sora with a smile.

"Yeah, it was nice to have a normal day after so long" Sora said looking at the sunset again.

"Now we have more clues, about Twilight and the source of light here" Riku said remembering the information that Flash gave them "In case of another anomaly caused by the portal we have to keep our eyes wide open, it could help us find the six people we're looking for" Riku said to Sora and he nodded.

"Say Riku, these anomalies. Could these be caused by the darkness of the alternate world?" Sora asked him.

"Most likely, remember that even the brightest world would have its dark corners. It would make sense that the rule also applies in other dimensions" Riku said and Sora nodded.(music stops)

Sora's head lowered and Riku noticed "What's wrong Sora?" He asked him a bit worried. Riku dislikes seeing him sad.

"Well it's about Twilight, she was like me, but she turned into a shadow of what she were, just like-" He was cut off by Riku.

"Roxas?" Riku tried to guess.

"Yeah, but how do you know?" Sora asked him.

"I also noticed that. Twilight is too much like Roxas now, that's why you wanna help her, right?" Riku said trying to guess and Sora nodded.

"It's just that I can't believe that that old women Cinch used her like Xemnas used Roxas" Sora said a bit angry remembering Roxas's time in Organization XIII.

"The way that Flash described her it sounds like a mix of him and Maleficent" Riku said and Sora nodded again "Still... Roxas is you and you are him, even if you said that you're not. It's a fact that you can't change Sora, sorry" Riku said feeling a bit bad for both Sora and his nobody.

"No, it's okay I know that we are one person and I accepted that. I guess that's what he wanted, and his memories and feelings are all mine now, so in a way Xemnas used me twice" Sora said remembering all the memories that Roxas gave him and his second journey.

"I see, don't worry Sora I’ll help you heal Twilight's heart, take it as an apology for what I did to Roxas" Riku said putting his hand on his shoulder and Sora smiled at this.

"Thanks Riku, I have to help her, I don't want anyone to go through the same hurt, Flash also told me that Sunset Shimmer is her best friend, if the three of us help her then she’ll go back to the way she was" Sora said with a big smile and Riku smiled at this as he nodded.

"We have to ask her about Twilight tomorrow" Riku said as he stood up "Well let's go back to the ship it's getting late and tomorrow will be our first day of classes after a year, so we have to sleep well tonight" Riku said and Sora nodded as he stood up as well and the two boys walked to the Gummi ship.

"I will save Twilight, no matter what" Sora thought determined to save her.

***

Twilight was back in her room at her home and she was lying down on her bed thinking about what she learned about Sora today.

"Sora's definitely someone different from any other boy that I’ve ever met, but the way he is... Looks like that is how he usually is. He's too much like the other me, but did he came from Equestria or did he ceme from here?" She thought wondering where Sora came from. She turned her head to see her window and the starry night sky "Could he come from a different world? Well good thing that tomorrow is monday so I have to go to school, there I could speak with Sunset and the others about Sora" She thought about what she'll do tomorrow as she closed her eyes and fell asleep.

To Be Continued...

Chapter 3: First Day of School

Riku felt like he was falling. No, not falling. Floating? or Gliding downwards? He couldn't really say what he was feeling, but he couldn't see either, he didn't have the strength to open his eyes. Then he felt that he landed softly on some kind of floor. Somehow, he was able to open his eyes, he saw only darkness. He began to sit upright to view his surroundings, still darkness, except for the floor. He knew where he was, in the heart of a person, but who? Sora's? Riku then looked down to know which heart he was in. And when he did he was very surprised... He was on a stained glass platform with Sunset Shimmer on it.

"That's Sunset, but she looks different. The image must be from her past, but I gotta say that she looks... Very pretty" Riku thought about Sunset's image as he blushed a bit. He looked to the other circles within the platform and she saw other girls "I recognize those girls, those are Sunset's friends, except that one" Riku thought looking to the circle of an unknown girl "I guess that must be Twilight, so that's how she looks or at least how she used to look" Riku thought remembering Twilight's situation. "But, why am I here? Do I have some sort of connection with Sunset? There's a reason for me to be here?" Riku thought wondering why he was in Sunset's heart.

Your heart...

"Who's there?!" Riku demanded when he heard the unknown voice, he turned around several times but there wasn't anyone.

Your heart is just like hers...

"Like hers?" Riku repeated the last part, then he looked down to Sunset's image and he thought for a moment. "Could it be that Sunset and I are similar?" Riku thought out loud.

You and her are tied to the dawn, you and her wandered in the darkness and you and her were saved by your most dear friends...

Riku gasped in surprised, he couldn't believe that Sunset had been through the same things as him. He lowered his head by the thought of her suffering by the darkness.

And now... You and her are in the dawn of a new day.

He looked up to the dark sky still thinking about the similarities he has with Sunset.

But... There is a clear difference that you have with her... Unlike you, who mastered the darkness and used it for good, she mastered the light within her, but you haven't mastered your light completely, haven't you?

"No, I haven't. I just use a bit of my light powers, the more that I use are my dark powers" Riku said to the voice remembering all of his fights and his dominion over the darkness in his heart.

In another way to say it: She's like you, but at the same time you and her are opposite, she's brighter than you.

Riku lowered his head at the voice's words as put his right hand on his chest. The voice was right, the first time he saw her he could feel the bright light within her and he felt a little strange now, knowing that he is like Sunset but at the same time he's her opposite.

Do you want to have more power over the light in your heart?

"Huh?" Riku looked to the sky a bit surprised by that question.

Now that you have mastered the darkness in you heart, you have to master the light in your heart, that way you could become even stronger, to protect those that matter to you.

Riku was interested by this proposal, he could have a chance not only to control completely the light in his heart, but also to become stronger than he is now.

"How can I do it?" Riku asked to the voice wanting to know how he could master his light.

You just have to open your heart to hers. Her light will make yours stronger

Riku blushed at that "Do I have to open my heart to Sunset to become stronger?" Riku thought still blushed.

Do you accept?

"I have the chance to become stronger and control completely the light within me, but to do it I have to open my heart to her, since her light will make mine stronger. Well I'm very curious about her past right now and well if this would make me stronger to protect the things that matter to me then... Riku thought as he lowered his head and closed his eyes and put his right hand on his chest, then he raised his head up and opened his eyes

"I accept" Riku declared.

The decision is taken.

A door appeared in front of him.

Use your key to open the door and the road to master your light will begin.

Riku then summoned his Keyblade, the Way to the Dawn, and he held it up in front of the door. Then a beam of light came out of the keyblade and it touched the door, and the door opened and a bright light came out of the door, it was so bright that he had to raise his Keyblade in front of his face to see and he walked to the door, as he walked close to the door the light was getting brighter and brighter, so Riku closed his eyes as he walked into the light.(Music stops)

***

Riku woke up and he got up out of his bunk and then he walked outside of the Gummi ship. He saw that it was about dawn, Riku was glad of it, since he likes to watch the dawn. He walked closer to the edge of the roof and watched the sunrise.

"Sunset Shimmer... How much you are like me?" He thought out loud as he kept watching the sun raising, it was a beautiful sight.(Music stops)

***

Sora woke up and he jumped out of his bunk, but he didn't see Riku, so he walked outside of the Gummi ship and saw him looking at the horizon with his arms crossed.

"Hey Riku, good morning!" He greeted his best friend.

"Huh?" Riku turned his head and saw him, he hadn't noticed him since he just kept thinking about Sunset "Good morning Sora" he greeted him.

"Hey, what's wrong Riku?" He asked him "You were like in the clouds" Sora said since he noticed that Riku hadn't noticed him.

"Nothing, just thinking" He said to him.

"About what?" He asked him.

"Um... Uh about our first day of classes" He lied to him, since he thought he couldn't tell him about his dream yet.

"Well I know we didn't go to school in a year, but don't worry we'll get use to it in no time" Sora cheered him up with his usual smile and Riku smile as well and he nodded

"Well it's too early, we still have time to eat something before we go" Riku said to Sora and he nodded. The two boys ate some of the food that they have in the Gummi Ship and they walked to staircase that was on the roof and into the School.

***

Sunset Shimmer and her friends arrived at the school and they just sat on the stairs in front of the main door until it was time to go to classes.

"Hey girls" Sunset called her friends to get their attention.

"What's up Sunset?" Rainbow asked her.

"Well there's something that I thought about" Sunset said to them.

"Is it about that boy Riku?" Rarity tried to guess with a sly smile and Sunset suddenly blushed and looked to the other side, but she looked back at her friends.

"Yeah, well not just him, but also his friend. Do you think they would come here today?" Sunset asked them.

"Well they could" Fluttershy said.

"Why do ya ask?" Applejack asked her.

"Just a feeling" She said as she shrugged.

"Well I'm pretty sure they would" Rarity said putting her right hand on her hip.

"Hey, you girls remember that the students of Crystal Prep Academy will come here today?" Sunset asked them to see if they would remember and they nodded.

"It was to re-make the friendship games, since the last time they cheated, right?" Rainbow asked in confirmation and Sunset nodded.

"This time nothing could go wrong and since it's Monday and Twilight, the one from this world is here!" Pinkie said very excited.

"Yeah, we have to speak with her at once, I got a bad feeling that she could be not so good" Sunset said putting her two hands on her chest.

"We all are Sunset, but don't worry, we will" Rainbow said with a smile as she surrounded her with her left arm and she smiled as well and the rest of the girls smiled as well.

***

Sora and Riku were walking through a hallway with a blue tiled floor and walls covered in green lockers with the occasional door. The only thing they didn’t see were any students walking around.

"Guess we came a bit too early" Sora said putting his hands in his pockets.

"Well I'm sure we'll find someone soon" Riku said to Sora.

"Okay. Hey the school looks well inside too" Sora said looking to all the hallways and Riku nodded in agreement. The two boys kept walking through the hallway looking for someone.

"Excuse me, young ones." Someone said behind them, they turned around to see who it was. It was an older woman with light blue skin, deep blue eyes, her hair was two tones of blue, one dark, one slightly lighter, with three tufts at the top of her head, she was wearing a white collared, purple shirt with a crescent moon symbol on the collar, dark blue pants, and regal-looking silver high heeled shoes with pointed tips. Sora and Riku walked closer to her to talk with her.

"Are you new students here?" The women asked them.

"Yes ma'am, we are" Riku said to the woman.

"Well, it's nice to meet you two, I’m Vice Principal Luna" Luna introduced herself to the young heroes.

"I'm Sora, nice to meet you too Vice Principal Luna" Sora introduced himself to Luna with a smile

"And I'm Riku" Riku introduced himself to Luna as well. Luna gave them a smile.

"It seems you two are good boys" She said and they nodded "Well I am sure you’re going fit in just fine" Luna said to them with a smile.

"Thanks Vice Principal" Sora said with a smile

"Excuse me Vice Principal Luna, but can you tell us where's the Principal's office?" Riku asked to Luna.

"You're referring to my sister, well of course it's in the next hallway, third door on your right" Luna said to them.

"Thank you, well bye" Sora said and he and Riku went to the Principal's office.

Sora and Riku found themselves at the door of the Principal's office.

"Okay Sora before we go in I want you to let me do the talking" Riku said to Sora.

"Why?" Sora asked.

"Well, you're not a good liar and even if it's not ok to lie to the Principal you know the rules Sora" Riku said reminding him that no one has to know that they come from another world.

"Hmmm. Yeah you're right, I'm not good at lying" Sora agreed with him and Riku began to knock on the door.

KNOCK KNOCK KNOCK

"Come in." a voice said from the other side of the door.

Sora and Riku walked into the office and they saw an older woman with very light pink skin, deep purple eyes, her hair was like a type of rainbow of blue, green, and pink with three tufts at the top of her head, she was wearing a golden yellow one button jacket with a brooch shaped like a sun, a white and purple undershirt, a purple bracelet on each wrist, purple pants, and regal-looking golden high heeled shoes with pointed tips. She looked at them with a smile and they greeted her with a smile their own.

"Are you the Principal ma'am?" Sora asked her kindly.

"Yes, I’m Principal Celestia" Celestia introduced himself to the two boys.

"I'm Sora, nice to meet you" Sora introduced himself to Celestia.

"I'm Riku, nice to meet you too" Riku introduced himself to Celestia as well.

"All right, take a seat please" She said to them and they obliged and sat down in the chairs in front of her desk.

"First of all I’m impressed that you arrived early on your first day here, that's a good way to begin here" She said glad that they were here early and they nodded in thanks.

Principal Celestia asked Sora and Riku questions regarding their previous education. Their school, their teachers, and their studies and their former home. Riku was the one who answered her half-telling the truth to her, he told her they lived in a distant island, their school and studies as for Sora he just remained in silence. Principal Celestia told Sora and Riku that she has everything she needs from them and dismissed them. She gave them directions to Miss Cheerilee's class, one of their new classes at Canterlot High.

"Ok thanks, Principal Celestia." Sora said as he and Riku walked towards the door.

Principal Celestia was going over Sora's and Riku's orientation papers after they left, and she figured something out.

"Heheheh. Those two are really good boys, just like he told me they would be" Celestia said with a smile.(Music stops)

***

Sora and Riku went to their assigned lockers to pick up their school supplies and notebooks, since Principal Celestia told them that in their lockers they would find all that they need for their classes. Sora was glad of that, but Riku was a bit confused, because it was almost like if the Principal was expecting them, also he felt something off in all of this, normally at a school registration they would need their parents or another adult responsible for them to do the process, but he didn't mind it much, since they both were in a different world so the school system would be different here than in their home. The two boys went to the class with Miss Cheerilee, it was easy for Riku since he's the smartest of the trio as for Sora it took a bit more effort for him to understand it but he did. Two hours have passed and Sora and Riku got out from the classroom and went looking for the cafeteria for lunch.

"It wasn't so hard" Riku said as he was walking with Sora.

"Yeah it wasn't but it took me more time to get it" Sora said to Riku.

"Well it's our first day here, you'll get used to it" Riku said to Sora and he nodded.

"I wonder where Flash is" Sora said changing the topic "He said he would meet us today"

"Well he maybe he’s in another part of the school, we can look for him later, first let's find the cafeteria, it's lunch time" Riku said and Sora nodded again.

Sora and Riku found a set of double doors, Riku opened the door enough to see what was on the other side.

"Well this is the cafeteria" Riku said to Sora with a smile.

"Cool, then let's go" Sora said with a smile as well.

"Yeah, but before that let's go back to our lockers, to put our stuff in there" Riku said and Sora nodded.

They returned to their lockers, that curiously are next to each other, to put their stuff in there and they went back to the cafeteria fast. Sora and Riku entered it and they saw a lot of students there, the place was very lively, everyone talking with each other as they ate their lunches. The two boys were glad to see that everybody are friends with each other even though they had different hobbies. Sora and Riku walked in line for lunch and they picked up some trays and they gathered their lunch and something to drink, then they met a green-skinned elderly woman.

"I never saw you here before, are you new here?" The old women asked them.

"Yes" Riku answered her.

"In that case I'll give you this" she gave each of them an apple "One of the sweetest apples that ya could ever eat for each of you" She said with a smile.

"Thank you very much ma'am" Sora said with a smile

"My my you're a very good boy" the lady said to Sora as she pinched his cheek.

"Um sure" He said while he was rubbing his cheek and the two boys walked to sit on a table.

"Guys!" a familiar voice called them and they turned around and saw Flash with a smile.

"Hey Flash" Sora said to him with a smile.

"What's up?" Riku asked him.

"No much, but where have you guys been?" He asked them "I've been looking for you since I got here"

"Well we arrived too early and we met the Principals" Riku explained.

"Oh too bad I wanted to do it, but it's ok" Flash said as he shrugged.

"Can we sit with you?" Sora asked him.

"Of course dude" He said with a smile, Sora and Riku were glad to have a friend in this new world. The two boys sat with Flash and his friends and they were chatting as they ate their lunch.

***

Sunset saw them since they entered the cafeteria and she was very surprised to see them here.

"Well I guess you were right Sunny, Riku and his friend came here" Pinkie said to her.

"See? It's destiny darling, you and Riku" Rarity said to her with a sly smile and she blushed.

"Well I can trust Riku but we don't know about his friend" Rainbow said looking at Sora.

"C'mon Rainbow, that other boy looks to be a good one, my granny don't pinch cheeks very frequently" Applejack said to Rainbow.

"I agree Rainbow Dash, that cute boy can't be evil with a smile like his" Rarity said to her as she kept her sight on Sora.

"But Rarity we don't even know his name" Fluttershy said.

"Well maybe we should just ask him" Rarity suggested.

"Maybe, but not now" Sunset said.

"I get it, it's just you don't want to get near Riku yet, isn't it?" Rainbow said with a sly smile and Sunset got more blushed.

"It's not just that, but I'm still thinking that there's something familiar about Riku and his friend, but I still don't know what it is" Sunset said looking at both Sora and Riku.

***

Sora, Riku, Flash and his friends got out of the cafeteria.

"Well we gotta go guys, we have band practice in the music room, you can pass the time exploring the school and we’ll see you later" Flash said to Sora and Riku.

"Okay then, see ya later" Riku said.

"Bye" Sora said and Sora and Riku left Flash and his friends.

Sora and Riku arrived at the main lobby, with banners and display cases with horses on every single one, they were looking at their surroundings and they were about to walk toward the main door and go outside.(music stops)

"Hello Sora and Riku" they heard a familiar voice and they turned around to see who it was, it was Celestia and Luna was at her side.

"Hello Principal" Sora said to Celestia.

"Is something wrong?" Riku asked her.

"No it's nothing, it's just that we wanted to talk to you" Luna said to them.

"Oh okay, about what?" Sora asked.

"On how the two of you remind us of ourselves when we were your age" Celestia said with a smile at them.

"Really?" Riku asked a bit surprised.

"Yes, we're not just sisters, Tia and I had been friends since our childhood" Luna said with a smile.

"Heheh. That's funny, Sora and I had been friends since the day we were born" Riku said to the principals

"Yes and I'm sure you're not just best friends, the way that you two care for each other and the bonds you have it makes you two brothers in heart" Celestia said to them with a warm smile and Sora and Riku couldn't help do the same.

"As long you two are friends you can do anything and that things would be easier for you here" Luna said with a smile.

"Yeah, exactly" Sora said keeping his smile.

"Well we got to go do work, we just wanted to say that and see if you were doing okay here" Celestia said to them.

"Yeah, Principal Celestia we are doing just fine" Sora said still with the same smile and Celestia smiled as well.

"Well take care boys" Luna said and the principals left.

***

Luna and Celestia were walking back to their respective offices but their smile never left their face.

"It's still hard to believe that what he told us two days ago was correct, Sora and Riku's friendship is too much like ours when we were their age" Luna said to Celestia.

"Yes, it's good to have them study here, and I'm sure they’ll do well once they meet Sunset and her friends" Celestia said to Luna and she nodded and they continue walking to their offices.

***

Sora and Riku were sitting on the stairs in front of the main door thinking about what the principals told them.

"Say Riku, you think we'll keep being friends like the Principals?" Sora asked a bit worried.

"Of course Sora, you don't have to worry, we've been friends since the day you came to life so we'll kept it like this forever" Riku assured him with a smile.

Sora chuckled at this "Yeah, best friends forever!" Sora said with a big smile.

"No, not just best friends" Riku said to Sora "Brothers forever" Riku said with a warm smile as he raised his fist and Sora chuckled and did the same and they bumped their fists.

"Brothers forever" Sora said with a warm smile.(Music stops)

***

Sora and Riku were walking through a hallway, to know the school better and a cloud of smoke appeared in front of them and when it disappeared there was a girl with ice blue skin, violet eyes, silver hair with a purple, yellow trimmed star clip in it, she was wearing a dark blue zip-up jacket with light blue star marks on its elbows, yellow cloth at the ends of the sleeves and on the bottom, a purple undershirt, a purple skirt with an image of a wand standing next to a crescent moon and a light blue sparkling trim, and dark blue knee-high shoes with purple, single yellow stripe cloth at the top, purple, star marked tongue, purple with a light blue stripe at the toes, and light blue soles.

"I am the Great and Powerful Trixie!" Trixie bragged introducing herself.

"Uhhh ok? I'm Sora and this is my best friend Riku" Sora introduced himself and Riku, feeling a bit uncomfortable.

"But why did you just appear like that?" Riku asked her.

"That's simple, you two are new here and I wanted to make sure you know who I am, since I'm the best thing that this school can offer" Trixie answered him as she put her left hand over her chest.

"So um... What do you do?" Sora asked her.

"I'm glad that you asked, well I'm a magician and a musician, alongside my two faithful assistants/bandmates, that actually are here with me" Trixie said as other two girls walked to her side, one had pale fuchsia skin, such as her name, short, deep purple hair, and baby blue eyes, and the other had lavender skin, much like her name as well, two-toned blonde hair, and purple eyes, they're wearing the exact same thing, dark purple, collared capes over their shoulders, lighter purple dresses with light blue cloth below their skirts and gold sashes at their midsections, and black tights, but the only differences in their outfits are the brooches for their capes, in which the first girl's is light blue and and the second girl's is royal purple, and their boots, which were the same main color but the first girl's had purple straps and white tongues and the tops of the second girl's appeared folded down and laced with gold at its ends.

"These are Fuchsia Blush and Lavender Lace" Trixie introduced them to Sora and Riku.

"So you do magic and you three are a band?" Sora asked.

"Exactly" Trixie said with a proud smile.

"Right 'magic'" Riku said as crossed his arms and rolled his eyes.

"What? You don't believe us? Or you just don't like our magic?" Fuchsia asked Riku a bit mad.

"It's not that, it's just that I basically saw too much on my life and there's not too many things that can impress me now" Riku said.

"Oh. In that case you will be very impressed if you go to see our next show" Trixie said to him.

"And don't forget to go and see our next concert" Lavender said to the boys.

"We'll think about it" Sora said to them.

"Another thing" Trixie said to them "You two are very different from any other boys that I ever met, that's very interesting" She said to them.

"Thanks I guess" Sora thank to her.

"Especially you, Riku wasn't it?" She said looking at Riku.

"Me?" He asked pointing at himself with his left hand.

"Yeah, you're more attractive than any other boy that I ever met, and I like that" Trixie said in a seductive tone a bit blushed "You and I have both silver hair and that's very attractive to me"

"Uhh. Sure thanks for that, but Sora and I have things to do so I guess we'll you see later" Riku said as he walked off and Sora followed the suit.

Trixie just watched him leave.

"Finally appears a boy that I want for myself" She said with a smile on her face.(Music stops)

***

Sora and Riku were walking through the other hallway a bit uncomfortable by what just happened.

"That was weird" Sora said.

"Yeah, that girl Trixie is a bit weird" Riku said.

"Yeah, but at least she's funny" Sora said with a smile and Riku nodded.

"I bet she only knows how to do optical illusions" Riku said as he put his right hand in his pocket.

"Well yeah, that's what fake magic is" Sora said as he put his hands on the back of his head and Riku nodded "But she looked at you weird, I think she likes you man" Sora said.

"Well I saw that coming, just look at me, the girls would kill for someone like me" Riku said.

"But I know you already like someone else" Sora said with a sly smile and Riku blushed.

"It's not a good moment to talk about Sunset right now" Riku said still blushed and a bit mad.

"Say we should look for her and ask her about Twilight" Sora said remembering that Sunset is Twilight's best friend.

"Yeah, you're right" Riku said a bit unsure since his last dream is still in his head. The two boys kept walking now looking for Sunset.(music stops)

***

Twilight was alone, well to be exact she was with her pet Spike, but he was inside her backpack. She was at the library reading a bit before going to her friends, also she was thinking how she would tell them about Sora, and she was a bit worried since they're going to re-make the friendship games and also she was worried about what would happen now since the last time things didn't end so well, but now she was on a different side so maybe the things would be different this time.

"Well today is the day. I will tell the others about Sora, but also today is when my old fellows will come, I don't know what to do, I hope Sunset can do something about it" She thought and then she closed the book she was reading and grabbed her backpack and walked toward the exit "I'll know who you really are Sora..." She thought knowing that Sora was hiding something and she will find out what it is.

To Be Continued...

Chapter 4: Enter The Shadow 5

Outside of the School a bus appeared and several students from Crystal Prep Academy came out from it and also Dean Cadence and Shining Armor, Twilight's big brother. Right at the main door was Sunset and her friends waiting for the Shadow 5.

"Oh boy! They arrived!" Pinkie said excited.

"Just calm down a bit Pinkie" Sunset said to her.

"But Sunset this time we can make fair and clean games" Rainbow said to her.

"I know, but it's just a competition we don't have to take it personal" Sunset said keeping herself calm.

"I guess you're right" Rainbow said to her.

In that moment the students from the rival school, and Dean Cadence and Shining Armor entered.

"Well, well if it isn’t our friends and rivals" Sour Sweet said greeting the girls.

"Hey it's been a while, how ya doing?" Sunset asked her.

"Not much, everything’s fine" Sour answered her.

"Yeah, but what matters now is that the games are back!" Indigo Zap said very excited.

"Yeah!" Rainbow very excited as well "But I hope you play clean this time" She said to them with her arms crossed.

"Nah, not this time" Sugarcoat said as she shook her head.

"Hello girls, how’ve you been doing?" Cadence asked them.

"We’re fine Dean Cadence" Sunset said to her with a smile.

"Hey girls" Shining said to them "Ya know how's Twily?" He asked them a bit worried.

"No... Every time she can, she goes to the library, that makes me think that she's not so good" Sunset said to him a bit sad.

Shining sighed "Is she there now?" he asked.

"Maybe" Sunset said.

"Well I'll go see, see ya later" He said and he walked to the library.

"So, I heard that two new students arrived here today, is that right?" Cadence asked.

"Yes, but we just know one of them" Sunset explained to her.

"I see, well where are your principals?" Cadence asked.

"They’ll be here soon" Sunset explained.

"Hey, you said you know one of those new students, right?" Lemon Zest.

"Yeah, his name is Riku and-" She was cut off by Rarity.

"And Sunset likes him" She said with a sly smile and Sunset blushed.

"Oohh. So you like the new guy eh?" Sour said with a sly smile as well.

"W-well I just met him yesterday. I-I can't really say that I like him, I'm just interested in him" Sunset said in a shy way very blushed as she rubbed her left arm.

"Sure, you're just 'interested' in him" Indigo said joking a bit with her.

Cadence giggled a bit "It's ok Sunset, it's natural that you met a boy you like" she said to her with a smile trying to make her feel better. Then Celestia and Luna arrived.

"Hello Cadence" Celestia greeting her.

"Hello Celestia and Luna" She greeting them.

"Sorry that we were late, we've been busy" Luna said.

"It's ok, well we'll see you later we have things to talk about" Cadence said and the three women left.

"Let's go look for Twilight, we have to see if she's fine" Sunset said and all of the girls nodded and went to look for her.(music stops)

***

Sora and Riku saw it all from the second floor and they were very confused.

"Why are the Crystal Prep Academy students here?" Sora asked.

"Well I guess they're here because they wanted to remake the friendship games" Riku guessed.

"Right, since the last time they cheated, so this time it would be fair and clean games" Sora said with a smile.

"But of course Xehanort could be close and he could send Heartless or Nobodies so we have to keep our eyes wide open" Riku said reminding Sora of their mission.

"Right, but it would be cool if we could be in the games" Sora said.

"Hmm. Well we both like to be in competitions, so it could be fun and also we could watch more closely if something went wrong" Riku said and Sora nodded with a smile.

"But the woman with them was their principal?" Sora asked.

"I don't think so Sora, she’s probably just a teacher of theirs" Riku suggested.

"But also, why is Twilight not with them?" Sora asked.

"There's a chance that she didn't came with them" Riku said.

"Well I'll go look for those from Crystal Prep Academy and ask them" Sora said.

"Ok, I'll go and look for more clues of the source light, remember that we have to find the six people and protect them" Riku reminded Sora and he nodded. "Let's meet at the library later" Riku suggested.

"All right, see ya" Sora said and he took off and Riku went down another hallway.(Music stops)

***

Riku was walking through a hallway and he saw Flash and his friends.

"Hey Riku!" Flash called him.

"Hey, how was the band practice?" He asked him with a smile.

"It was good, hey where's Sora?" He asked him.

"He went to look for the Crystal Prep Academy students that arrived a few minutes ago" Riku answered him.

"Ohh I knew I forgot something" Flash said as he rubbed the back of his head.

"You knew it?" He asked him.

"Yeah, sorry I forgot to tell you, you didn't know it since you just arrived today" Flash explained.

"I see, don't worry it's ok" Riku said to him.

"Twilight would feel a bit uncomfortable with all of this" Flash said a bit sad for Twilight.

"Why? She's not here" Riku said to Flash a bit confused.

"Oops. Uhh I also forgot to tell you that Twilight transferred here" Flash explained to him feeling a bit dumb.

"What?" Riku said surprised.

"Yeah, after the first games she was transferred here" Flash explained him "Sorry" He apologized to him.

"No it's ok, don't worry" Riku he said to Flash to make him feel better "Who would have thought that she was right in front of us? Hey, where is she now?" He asked Flash.

"She's been at the library lately, so it's most likely that she's there now" Flash answered him.

"Okay thanks, I have things to do so we'll see you later" Riku said.

"Okay later" Flash said and Riku took off.

***

Twilight was walking through a hallway looking for Sunset and her other friends.

"Where could they be?" she wondered as she walked through the hallway.

"Hey Twilight!" She heard a familiar voice behind her, she turned to see who it was and it was Sunset, her friends and the Shadow 5.

"There you are, we've been looking for you" Rainbow said to her.

"That's funny, I've been looking for you, but I didn't expect to see you here yet" Twilight said to Shadow 5.

"Well it's okay Twi, how ya been doing?" Indigo asked her.

"More or less fine" She answered.

"Hey Twilight ya heard that two new students arrived here today?" Applejack asked her.

"Two? Does one of them have brown spiky hair?" She asked.

"Um yes, you know him?" Fluttershy said.

"Yes, his name is Sora" Twilight answered.

"'Sora'..." Rarity said cooed lovely "Even his name is very exotic " She said blushed.

"Okay? Where is Sora right now?" Twilight asked.

"He must be exploring the school with his best friend Riku" Sunset answered her.

"Okay, girls we need to talk outside, it's very important" Twilight said to the girls "But that doesn't include you" she said to the Shadow 5.

"Nah, it's ok" Sour said to her.

***

Sora was walking through the hallway looking for Sunset and her friends.

"I wonder where they would be" He said as he kept walking, but then he bumped into someone.(music stops)

It was Twilight Sparkle with different clothes, the same that the students from Crystal Prep Academy wear, he then understood that that clothing must be the uniform from that school.

"Sora?" She asked.

"Twilight!" He said with a smile "Good that I found you, for a moment I thought you didn't come here"

"Why wouldn't I? I study here" She said to him.

"Huh? You do?" He asked her.

"Yes, I transferred here" She said to him.

"Oh well that's cool, it's just that I didn't know it" He explained to her as he rubbed the back of his head, he also noticed the rest of her friends.

"Oh, hiya I didn't see ya there" He said feeling a bit dumb.

"You're Sora, right?" Sunset asked him and he nodded "Nice to meet you, I'm Sunset Shimmer" she introduced herself with a smile.

"Hello I am Rarity, I am glad to meet you Sora" Rarity introduced herself to Sora.

""I'm... Fluttershy.

"Uhh Sorry I didn't hear you" Sora said to her.

"It's Fluttershy." She answered again.

"'Fluttershy'? Well it's nice to meet you." Sora said.

"Howdy Sora, I'm Applejack" Applejack introduced herself to Sora with a southern accent .

"The name's Rainbow Dash" Rainbow introduced herself to Sora.

"Hi! My name's Pinkie Pie!" Pinkie introduced herself to Sora.

"It's nice to meet you all" Sora said with a warm smile.

"So, you're new around here?" Sour asked him and he nodded.

"Well my name is Sour Sweet and these are my friends: Sugarcoat, Indigo Zap, Lemon Zest and Sunny Flare." She introduced herself and her friends and they greeted him.

"Hi there" he said to them keeping his smile "So, you're here cuz you wanna to remake the games, right?" He asked.

"Oh right, you didn't know that since you arrived today, well yes that's right" Sunset answered him.

"Excuse me, but I can't help wondering where did you get those unique clothes of yours" Rarity said to him

"Well, some good friends of mine made 'em for me" He explained.

"I gotta say that your clothes are very awesome" Rainbow said.

"I agree" Indigo said.

"Wait a minute, you said that you’ve been looking for me?" Twilight asked him.

"Yeah, I wanna make sure that you were okay" He answered her "Since yesterday I saw that you were very sad" He said with a worried face.

"Really?" Sunset asked with a worried face as well.

"Yeah, so are ya feeling better now Twilight?" He asked her.

"Y-yes I'm fine. Thanks for caring, but you don't have to worry" She said as she rubbed her two arms and looked to other side.

"Sure I do, we're friends and I care about my friends" Sora said as he put his right hand on his chest.

"But we just met, how can you consider me a friend?" Twilight asked a bit surprised.

"Make friends can easier than you think" he said as he put his hands on the back of his head.

Sunset gasped at Sora's personality "That way of being... That warming... Could he be... Just like Twilight from Equestria?" Sunset thought wondering how much is he like the Twilight from Equestria.

"Hey, one question, if you study here, why do you keep using that uniform?" Sora asked very curious.

"Uh... Um well I guess it's because I like it, that's all" She said as she shrugged and Sora laughed a bit "What?" She asked very confused.

"No, nothing it's just that sounds very much like something that a good friend of mine told me not too long ago" Sora said with a smile as he remembered that Lea kept using his black coat because he likes it.

"Hey Sora, where's Riku?" Sunset asked.

"Um... He has something to do" He answered her.

"So Sora, how long you've been here?" Twilight asked him very curious.

"Just two day" He answered her "Ya know I just noticed something" he said to her.

"What?" she asked.

"You have a very pretty hairstyle" He flattered her with a warm smile.

"P-pretty?" She asked very blushed and surprised by what he said about her.

"Yeah and also that uniform of yours looks cute on you" He flattered her again keeping his warm smile.

"C-cute? Me?" She asked more shocked and blushed than before "Wh-why you are flattering me?" She asked very blushed.

"Well 'cuz I thought if I said something good about you it could improve your mood, to make you feel better" He said keeping his smile as he shrugged.

"Oh... Um w-well thank you for that" She said looking to other side still very blushed.(music stops)

"That was very sweet of you Sora" Fluttershy said to him.

"Well, that's what I do, always helping my friends" Sora said with a smile as he bumped his chest with his right fist.

Then something popped out from Twilight's backpack and jumped off it . It was a purple dog with green eyes, dark green spiked up hair, light green ears, and a dark blue collar with spikes and a dog tag. The dog walked toward Sora and smelled him, then the dog barked him and wagged its tail and jumped into Sora's arms.

"Whoa!" Sora was able to grab it in time and the dog began to lick Sora’s face and Sora laughed because it tickles.

"What a cute dog" Sora held the dog in front of him "'Spike',right?" He asked after he read his tags and Spike barked in confirmation.

"Heheh. He likes you" Twilight said with a smile on her face and Sora chuckled a bit "What?" She asked very confused.

"Nothing, it's just it's the first time I’ve seen you smile, you have a very nice smile" He flattered her again keeping his smile.

"Uh... Thank you" She said as she played with her hair very blushed keeping her smile and looking to the other side.

"Heheh. That's what I wanted to see, you smiling" He said and Spike barked at him to call his attention "Is he your pet?" He asked as he held him in front of Twilight.

"Yes, he's my dog" She said as she grabbed him and put him back in her backpack.

"Well, he's very cute" He said with a smile.

"You like animals?" Fluttershy asked him.

"Yeah, animals are very cool, and Spike reminds me of my... Uh... Cat" He said as he remembered his Dream Eater pet, his Meow Wow and his other Dream Eater pets.

"You have a cat?" She asked him again

"Yeah, but he's not with me right now, he's somewhere else" He said as he remembered that his Meow Wow is in the Traverse Town in the realm of sleep.

"That's very nice Sora" Fluttershy said with a smile and Sora smile as well.

"Well I would like to stay but I gotta go, I promised to meet Riku in the library" Sora said and he took off.(Music Stops)

Twilight just watched him leave and her blush never left her face.

"Sora..." She said as she watched him leave.

"Whoa. Looks like someone likes him!" Applejack said with a sly smile.

"No, I don’t!" Twilight said getting more blushed.

"Yes, you do!" Applejack said to her keeping her sly smile.

"That doesn't matter c'mon girls, let's go outside, we need to talk in private" Twilight said.

"Well then we'll see you later" Sour said as she and the rest of the Shadow 5 took off.

"Alright then, let's go" Sunset said and the girls went walking towards the statue outside of the school.

"If Sora is like our Twilight, then is Riku like me?" Sunset wondered if Riku is just like her as she kept walking to the statue.

To Be Continued...

Chapter 5: Sinister Shadows at Canterlot High

The girls were walking through a hallway on there way to the statue outside, as Sunset walked she took out her diary.

"Your gonna call the other me?" Twilight asked noticing Sunset's dairy and she nodded "Okay I would like to talk with her too"

"She said that she would come in one of these days. She also said she would take a break from her duties" Sunset said to the girls "She would also help you understand friendship"

"Yeah, I guess no one would know me better than me" Twilight said as she shrugged.

"Well she's you, obviously she would know when you're not good" Rainbow said as she put her hands on the back of her head.

"Right" She said "Hey Spike" She called him and he peeked out of her backpack.

"Yes?" He asked, since he can actually talk.

"Why did you do that?" She asked him about what he did with Sora a while ago.

"Well because he's a good guy and I like him, he's very nice" He said with smile.

"Really? Because you heard him?" She asked him again.

"That and I sensed that he is when I smelled him" He explained "You know what people say 'that dogs and babies are the best judges'"

"That's true, and animals know when a good person is with them" Fluttershy said.

"Yes, Sora is a sweet and caring boy. I do not see any reasons for us to distrust him" Rarity said as she waved her hand "I can tell that he wants to make friends"

"Yeah Twi, you should give 'im a chance" Applejack said to her.

"Well I guess he just wanted to be nice with me" She said a little bit blushed "I guess I can give him a chance to be my friend"

"Or something else" Applejack said with a sly smile that made Twilight more blushed.

"I DON'T like him!" She said very blushed.

"Sure, whatever you say" Rainbow said sarcastically.

"Oh please girls leave her alone, she just barely knows what friendship is, she will not know what love is" Rarity said surrounding Twilight with her left arm.

"You're saying that 'cuz it's the truth or cuz you don't want competition for him?" Rainbow asked with her arms crossed and Rarity blushed a bit.

"W-well I got to say that Sora is a boy that attracts my interest" Rarity said a bit blushed "But I am sure that he has attracted yours as well"

"Well Sora it's very kind and sweet and he likes the animals" Fluttershy said a bit blushed as well.

"Yeah, and he's honest in all that he says" Applejack said a bit blushed.

"He's very funny" Pinkie said with a smile.

"And very awesome, but not more than me of course" Rainbow said with a proud smile pointing herself with her thumb.

"Well I guess he can be my friend" Twilight said with a smile "But there's something weird, when we first met he was nice to me, but in an unusual way, like if he already knows me and already knows that I was sad, it can't be that he's like that with everyone that is sad and are total strangers".

"Well, maybe you should just ask him" Spike suggested.

"Hmm, okay it won't hurt to ask him" Twilight said. As the girls were walking Sunset finished writing a message to the Twilight from Equestria.

"Okay, I sent a message to the other Twilight" Sunset declared.

"Okay, what did you say to her?" Rainbow asked.

"That if she knows when would she come" Sunset answered. The girls were walking and Sunset bumped into someone and she dropped her diary.(music stops)

She saw who it was and it resulted that it was Riku "Whoa, we've gotta stop bumping into each other like this." Riku said surprised that he bumped into her again.

"Hehehe yeah right" she laughed and played with her fingers nervously as he stared at her. Riku saw her diary on the floor and he picked it up for her and he took a good look at it.

"This yours?" he asked her and she nodded "Okay here ya go" he gave her diary back to her.

"T-thank you Riku" she said blushed.

"Um you're welcome" he said a bit blushed " Say I'm curious about the symbol on your book" he said about her symbol.

"Oh well you see that symbol represents me" she explained him.

"I see, I gotta say that it really suits you" he said with a smile and she smiled and blushed more at what he said.

"Wait, you're Riku?" Twilight asked him.

"Yeah, I'm Sora's best friend" He introduced himself to her "You're Twilight Sparkle, right?" he asked her and she nodded "It's nice to meet you, Sora's been worried about you"

"D-did he really say he was worried about me?" she asked surprised by that and very blushed.

"Yeah, have you seen him?" he asked.

"Y-yes, he went to the library" she answered him.

"But wait, what are you doing here?" Rainbow asked him.

"I was on my way to the library, if you were wondering what I was doing I was just doing some stuff somewhere else" he explained to them.

"I see" Sunset said. Riku notice Spike's head outside of Twilight's backpack.

"Is that your dog?" he asked Twilight pointing to him.

"Yes, he's my dog Spike" she answered him.

Riku chuckled "He's cute, he reminds me of Sora's cat" he said as he cuddled Spike's head and remembering Sora's Meow Wow.

"Tell me Riku, do you have a pet too?" Fluttershy asked him.

"Yeah, my bat" Riku said with a smile as he remembered his Komory Bat and the girls gave him a strange gaze "What?"

"Nothing, its just a bit weird that you have a bat" Sunset said.

"Well I have it 'cause I want it" he explained "But it's also in the same place as Sora's cat" he said remembering that his Komory Bat is in the Traverse Town in the realm of sleep.

"Well that's okay" Fluttershy said.

"Alright, well I'll see you later, Sora's waiting for me" Riku said as he took off and Sunset just watched him leave.

"That Riku is a good guy too" Spike said with a smile.

"Riku's too much like you" Twilight said to Sunset.

"You think so?" she asked her.

"Yes, he even has the same color eyes as you" she said.

"That's just a coincidence" Sunset said blushed with her arms crossed and looking to the other side.

"Anyway, we have to keep moving" Twilight declared and the girls nodded and they continued on their way to the statue.

***

Riku was walking to the library but some thoughts are bothering his head, then he turned his head to the way he came from.

"Sunset..." he said as a blush appeared on his cheeks "Flash told me that in the past Sunset was... Evil, but it can't be, not someone as bright as her, she couldn't have been in the darkness like me, or could she? That voice said that my heart and hers are alike, could that mean that she’s been through the same things as me? The voice told me that, but i didn't believe it, but maybe it's true, I'll have to ask her myself later" he thought about what Flash told him about Sunset's past and he continued walking and then he felt something in his chest, his heart beating faster, he put his right hand on his chest and thought "This feeling... It's warm... My heart is beating faster...And whenever I'm with Sunset I feel something warm and I feel happy. Could this feeling be... Love towards her?" he thought about his brand-new and unknown feeling "I'll find that out later, I have to go with Sora" he thought and he continued his way to the library.(music stops)

***

In the library there was Shining Armor looking for his little sister Twilight, but he couldn't find her and he looked in every place of the library.

Shining sighed "She's not here, where she could be?" He asked to himself.

"Hey Shining" a voice said behind him, Shining turned around and saw Cadence.

"Hi Cadence" he greeted her with a smile "How was the reunion?"

"It was fine, Celestia and Luna told me that two new students arrived here today" Cadence explained to him "They told me that their friendship is very much like theirs"

"I see, that's very interesting" Shining said with his arms crossed.

"Could you find Twilight?" Cadence asked.

Shining sighed "No, but this is very unusual, she's been here lately. Wonder where she could be" Shining said to her.

"Hmm, maybe she's with Sunset and her friends" She suggested.

"Yeah, it's very likely, maybe Sunset and her friends took her somewhere else" Shining said.

"I hope that they can help her" Cadence said worried for Twilight.

"Me too" Shining said worried for his little sister as well.

***

Sora arrived at the library and he was impressed by the way it look.

"Whoa, this one is way better than the one from Radiant Garden" Sora said with a smile remembering the library in Radiant Garden. Then Riku arrived at the library as well.

"Riku!" Sora called his attention and Riku walked to him.

"Hey Sora" Riku greeted him with a smile.

"Hey Riku, I have to tell you something about Twilight" Sora said to him.

"She was transferred here" Riku said knowing what he was about to say.

"Yeah, but how did you knew it?" Sora asked him.

"Flash told me, he forgot to tell us" Riku answered him.

"Well that's okay" Sora said as he shrugged.

"Yeah, he also told me that she's been here lately every time she could" Riku explained.

"Heh who would of thought it. She was right in front of me and I didn't know it" Sora said with a smile.

"Yep, how small is this world huh" Riku said with a smile "But tell me, how did you knew that she was transferred here?"

"I saw her a while ago and she told me, also I met her friends and Sunset" Sora explained.

"I see. Well me too, I met them on my way here, Twilight seems fine, looks like you're doing a good job with her" Riku said with a smile as he put his hands in his pockets.

"Heh I also made her smile, that's a good thing, right?" Sora said with a smile.

"Yup, that means that you're healing her heart, slowly but surely" Riku said with a smile and Sora chuckled a bit at his words.

"So what did you find out?" Sora asked him.

"Well I found out that the friendship games are coming back and that we can enter if we prove that we deserve it" Riku explained.

"Of course we're gonna enter, it would be very fun" Sora said with a big smile excited.

"Yep, since we both like to enter competitions and I can say no to you when it's about this" Riku said with a smile with his arms crossed.

"Hehehe, right. Also this reminds me a bit of the tournaments at Olympus Coliseum, I really get a lot of fun entering in those tournaments" Sora said with a smile remembering the tournaments at Olympus Coliseum.

"Yeah, it would be fun, but also being there would let us get a better view of the things in there, who know what could happen, in the last one Crystal Prep Academy cheated, there's a good chance that they won’t this time, but Xehanort could intervene and also use someone as a pawn" Riku explained.

"Like that women Cinch, she's like Maleficent and she was used by Xehanort, it's almost a fact that he would do anything to destroy the source of light, so we have to keep our eyes open" Sora said with a frown and Riku nodded in agreement.

"I also have an idea of who are the six people that we're looking for" Riku said with his left hand on his hip.

"Who?" Sora asked.

"Sunset and her friends" Riku answered him.

"You mean Rainbow, Pinkie, Fluttershy, Rarity and Applejack?" Sora asked and Riku nodded.

"I've been doing some research asking the other students and apparently the three times that the anomalies happened it always have something to do with them" Riku explained.

"I see, now that I think of it, they seem very special" Sora said to Riku with his arms crossed.

"I thought that too, but we gotta make sure of it, remember 'never judge a book by it's cover, judge it by its content' We have to investigate more about this, that way we can make sure that they are the ones we're looking for" Riku explained.

"Right, that makes sense" Sora said nodding in agreement.

"And I found out another thing... About Sunset..." Riku said to him a bit unsure.

"Okay, what is it? Sora asked.(Music Stops)

"Well Flash told me that by the time that Sunset, since she arrived to the school until around the Fall Formal she was...Evil..." Riku said looking down.

"What?! No, it can't be! She's too good and bright, there's no way that she was evil!" Sora said a bit mad about that.

"I don't want to believe it too, but i asked everyone else and they told me the same thing, she was evil when she arrived until the Fall Formal, when Twilight arrived the first time, that was the first anomaly here, after that she turned into a good person" Riku explained to Sora "I'm beginning to believe that it's true, but i won't accept it 'till she told me that herself"

"Me neither, we have to ask her later" Sora said and Riku nodded in agreement.

"Also i asked some of the other students about Twilight about why she's been acting like this, we know why she turned darker, but there’s something else" Riku said to him.

"What?" Sora asked.

"Well, right after the last friendship games Twilight was just fine, but in the past few weeks she's been acting the way that we saw and been here every time she can, like i just told you" Riku explained.

"Oh... So you know why?" Sora asked him a bit worried for her.

"No, they didn't want to tell me, the closest thing that i got was that Flash told me that in the last games she did something very bad" Riku answered him a bit depressed.

"So the fault of that 'bad thing' made her more isolated from people" Sora said looking down and Riku nodded in agreement "That's all that I needed to hear, I'm more determined than ever to help her!" he said with a determined frown.

"Right and I'm going to help you heal her heart, and if we ask Sunset to help us she would do it, since she's her best friend" Riku said to him as he put his right hand on his shoulder.

"You really want to help me, Riku?" Sora asked "What about the mission?"

"We can heal her heart as we're doing our mission, a keyblader also helps anyone in danger, even if it has nothing to do with the mission" Riku said to Sora with a smile.

"Right, thanks Riku" Sora thanked him with a smile.

"You're welcome, that's what bestfriends are for" Riku said to him keeping his smile and Sora chuckled at this.

"So if we ask Sunset to help us she would definitely help us" Sora said to Riku a bit excited and he nodded in agreement.

"Let's go Sora, there must be some clues about the three times that the anomalies happened here, if we learn more about them we could know for sure if Sunset and her friends are the source of light" Riku said to Sora and he nodded in agreement.(Music stops)

***

Sora and Riku reached the center of the library where they could see several computers around a bust of a pony head.

"Cool computer" Sora said with a smile remembering his adventures in Space Paranoids and in The Grid.

"Heh, yeah, hope you know how to use one" Riku said to him joking a bit remembering his adventure on The Grid.

"Hey! I know how to use one, I'm just a bit slow using them" Sora said a bit annoyed.

"Hehe I'm just kidding" Riku said with grin and then he heard some voices near them, then the boys saw on one of the computers 3 preteen girls, they seem a few years younger than themselves.(Music Stops)

The girl on the left had pink and purple striped hair with white skin, the one in the middle had yellow skin and red hair with a pink bow in it, and the girl on the right had orange skin and messy purple hair.

"Aww man, no luck with this one either" the white-skinned girl said a bit depressed.

"Oh well, maybe we'll have better luck next time" the yellow-skinned girl said in a southern accent that reminds Sora of Applejack's.

"Yeah, we gotta keep trying and trying, and one day we’ll be famous" the orange-skinned girl said to the other with a smile and the other girls smiled as well and nodding in agreement.

Sora and Riku smiled at this scene, it reminds them of the way that they were before all of this started. Just Sora, Riku and Kairi and a dream, and now even if things changed too much, more than they would expect, they’re still the same and they could make their dreams come true. Then the yellow-skinned girl noticed the two of them and so did the other two girls, so Sora and Riku greeted them with their hands and they approached them.

"Hey, I never saw ya before. Are ya two new here?" The yellow-skinned girl asked the boys.

"Heh, I guess it's that obvious" Riku said to her with a smile.

"Nice to meet you, I'm Sora and this is my best friend Riku" Sora introduced himself and Riku with a smile as well.

"Hold on... Blue eyes, brown spiky hair, black and red clothing, hey I know you!" The white-skinned girl said to Sora as she pointed her finger towards him.

"You do?" Sora asked her raising a brow and bowing his head to the right.

"Yeah, you're the boy that my sister's been talking about since yesterday" She answered him.

"Your sister?" Sora asked her again.

"Yeah, Rarity" she answered him again.

"Ahhh. I knew you remind me of someone, you look a bit like her" Sora said as he crossed his arms.

"I'm Sweetie Belle, nice to meet you Sora" She introduced herself to Sora.

"So this is the guy that Rarity mentioned yesterday?" the orange-skinned girl asked and Sweetie nodded "Huh, you seem very cool Sora, but not more than Rainbow Dash" she said with a proud smile.

"Is Rainbow your big sister?" Riku asked.

"I wish so, but well, I've been like her lil' sis" She answered him "I'm Scootaloo, nice to meet you guys"

Riku noticed that the yellow-skinned girl has looked at him in detail.

"What? Do I have something wrong?" He asked her.

"Huh? Oh no, its nothin' it's just that ya are so tall, like my big bro Big Mac but you seem very young" she said to him.

"Heh, thanks, I just eat well and exercise" Riku said to her with a smile "And yeah, I'm 16 years old, too tall for my age i guess" he said keeping his smile as he shrugged.

"Whoa! That's very cool Riku" Sweetie said impressed.

"Yeah, I wanna be as tall as you when I’m at your age" Scootaloo said to him impressed as well.

"Welp you just have to eat well and exercise, that's all" He said with a smile at them as he kneeled down and put his hands on the shoulders of Sweetie and Scootaloo.

"Say, and how old are ya Sora?" the yellow-skinned girl asked him.

"15 years old, but one day I'll be taller than Riku!" Sora said with determined frown.

Riku then stood up and crossed his arms "Hahahaha I look forward to the day that happens" Riku said with a grin and he laughed a bit more, as well as the three little girls and Sora growled a bit.

"Anyway, I'm Applebloom, nice too meet ya guys" she introduced herself to the guys.

"'Applebloom'? Is Applejack your big sister?" Sora asked.

"Eeyup, that's her, guess you must know her, don't ya?" Applebloom said and Sora nodded to confirm.

"Say, now that I noticed, your eyes are just like Sunset's" Sweetie said.

"Oh yeah, you're right Sweetie" Scootaloo said to her and Applebloom nodded in agreement.

"Yep, same color, cyan" Sora said to them with a smile and Riku blushed a bit at the mention of that fact.

"And also I can say that you're kinda like her, right?" Sweetie asked.

"W-well yeah, but the color of our eyes is just a coincidence" Riku answered still a bit blushed.

"Sure, a 'coincidence'" Sora said with a grin and the girls giggled bit and Riku blushed a bit more.

"One question, do you girls know a girl named Twilight Sparkle?" Sora asked them.(Music Stops)

The girls looked at each other with sad faces, then they faced him again "How do ya know her?" Applebloom asked him.

"I met her yesterday" Sora answered them "So you know her?"

"Yeah, she's a friend of our sisters, but why do you ask about Twilight?" Sweetie asked him.

"She's my friend and I heard that she's been here lately" Sora said to them and the girls were a bit surprised.

"Your her friend? Are you sure?" Scootaloo asked him and Sora nodded.

"That's very weird she never met anyone or socializes in anyway" Sweetie said and the boys were surprised at this.

"Never?" Sora asked very worried.

"Never, not even in her old school" Applebloom answered him and Sora looked down as he sighed.

"And have you seen her here before?" Riku asked with his arms crossed.

"Yep, every time that we've been here we saw her sitting at a table reading alone, it's something really sad" Applebloom said with a sad face and by just hearing that Sora and Riku gasped in surprise and Sora looked down again and he clenched his fists

"But, why do you care so much about her?" Sweetie asked to Sora "You said that you met her yesterday, didn’t you?"

"I already told you, she's my friend, even if i just met her or even if she doesn’t consider me her friend. I always consider everybody as my friends. And I'm here to change all of that about Twilight" Sora said with a determined frown.

"Heh. You're just like the Twilight we met" Applebloom said with a smile.

"I hope you can do it Sora" Sweetie said to him with a smile as well.

"Don't worry, Riku, Sunset and I will do it" Sora said to them with a determined smile and Riku smiled as well.(Music stops)

"Whoa. You two really are something else, you are very special, like our sisters and their friends" Sweetie said to them with a smile and the boys chuckled at her words.

"You three had a dream, right?" Riku asked them.

"Yep, we wanna be a very famous band" Scootaloo said with a smile.

"Welp, I'm sure you three would make it one day, if you all keep together, if you three stay together there's nothing that you can't do" Sora said to them with a warm smile.

"That's right. Sora, me and another good friend of ours had a dream once and it came true 'cause we kept together" Riku said to them with a warm smile as well referring to the dream to go to the outside world that Sora, Riku and Kairi had imagined.

"Really? And what was your dream?" Applebloom asked them.

"Yeah, but what our dream was... Well, that would be a story for another day" Riku said to them.

"Okay. And what about that other friend that you said?" Scootaloo asked.

"Her name is Kairi, she's our other best friend. She's been with us since we were kids, but she's not with us right now" Sora explained to them.

"I see, but where is she?" Sweetie asked.

"She went to visit her former home for a while, we’re not sure if she would come here, probably not" Riku explained to them, remembering that Kairi is training in Radiant Garden with Lea.

"All right, but ya know. Ya are right guys, if the three of us keep together there's nothing that we can't do!" Applebloom declared with a big smile.

"Yeah!!" Scootaloo and Sweetie said with big smiles as well. Sora and Riku chuckled a this scene.

"But remember, the most important thing is to look after each other, to protect each other and keep safe" Sora said to them with a warm smile.

"That's right, if something happens and one of you is about to get lost-or say, one of you starts wandering down a dark path alone-it would up to the rest of you to make sure to keep together and keep each other safe. That's your job, girls and, we're counting on you to do it, okay?" Riku said to them with a warm smile as well while remembering a certain encounter that he and Sora had when they were children.

"Of Course we will, we're best friends, right girls?" Applebloom said with a big smile to her friends.

"Yeah!" Scootaloo and Sweetie said with big smiles as well. Sora and Riku smiled at this scene, those three little girls remind them of themselves and Kairi when they were kids. Then Sora and Riku kneeled down and Sora stroked Scootaloo's head with his right hand and Riku stroked Applebloom's and Sweetie's head with both of his hands with a smile on their faces just like a certain person did with them before when they were just kids.

"Well girls we have to go, but we'll see ya later" Riku said to them with as he and Sora stood up.

"See ya later" Sora said to them with a smile as he raised his left hand.

"Bye" The three little girls said to them at the same time and then Sora and Riku walked off to somewhere else in the library.

"I got it!" Applebloom said enthusiastic with an idea in her mind.

"What is it?" Sweetie asked her

"What Twilight needs the most is a boyfriend and the perfect boy for her is of course Sora" she answered her with a smile on her face with her arms crossed.

"But what about Flash Sentry?" Scootaloo asked her.

"Sora cares for her more than Flash" She said to them.

"Well that's true, but didn't he say that he has a friend named Kairi?" Sweetie asked her remembering what Sora and Riku said "What if it comes out that she's his girlfriend?"

"He said 'friend' not 'girlfriend' and plus he said that she's ain't here, so there's no prob with this" Applebloom said to her.

"I don't know AB" Scootaloo said unsure.

"Hey we got at least try and see what happens" Applebloom said to them with a smile as she shrugs.

"Hmmm, okay, I'm in and I know that Rarity is not his kind of girl, but Twilight most likely, also I know a few things about this" Sweetie said with a smile accepting Applebloom's idea.

"I'm in too, it could be fun and if it helps Twilight then let's do it" Scootaloo said to them with a smile and a determined nod.

"All right the operation matchmaker begins" Applebloom excited with a big smile as she raised her fist to the air.

"I like the name of the operation" Sweetie said with a smile as Scootaloo nods in agreement.

"Thanks I thought of it well this time" Applebloom said with a proud smile "And while we're been matchmakers we could also get Riku and Sunset together too"

"Sure AB, it's obvious that he’s in love with her" Scootaloo said with a smile on her face as she crossed her arms.

"Yeah, those two have so much in common and those two seem to need someone, so they would make a cute couple" Sweetie said with a smile as well as she clapped her hands.

"Okay girls it's done, let's be matchmakers!" Applebloom said excited with a big smile as she raised her fist to the air once again.

"Yeah!" Sweetie and Scootaloo said at the same time as they did the same.

***

Sora and Riku were walking through the library with smile on their faces by the last scene.

"Those three were so much like us when we were their age" Sora said remembering how things were a year ago, before it all started.

"Yeah, I know they’ll make their dreams come true" Riku said with a smile on his face "And it’s funny seeing that there’s three girls that remind us of ourselves"

"Heh. True, but that’s why I wouldn’t wish our lives on those 3 little girls" Sora said a bit worried.

"Yeah, they can’t handle it, I just know it" Riku said agreeing with Sora.

"Say, do you think that Kairi would come here?" Sora asked him a bit blushed.

"Hehe. I know why ask that" Riku said with a cocky smile on his face that made Sora more blushed "Well there could be a chance, since we’re gonna to stay here for a while and if she and Lea end their training they could come here"

"I would really like that, she would really like this world" Sora said with a smile still blushed as he thinks about Kairi.

"I know you guys didn’t have the chance to be together for too long, I would like that too, the 3 of us being on a mission, as a trio, I really want that to happen" Riku said as he put his left hand on Sora’s right shoulder.

"Yeah, me too, and well she could spend more time with me-I mean US on this mission" Sora said very blushed looking to the other side.

"Hahahaha. Sure Sora" Riku said to him with a smile as he crossed his arms.

"Anyway, I really like this world, it feels like home or Twilight Town, that it’s like a second home for me" Sora said looking at Riku remembering his world and Twilight Town.

"Yeah me too, it’s like a second home for me too" Riku said looking at his surroundings.

"Hey maybe we could come back after everything’s over" Sora said with his usual smile.

"Hmm, I like how that sounds and besides we have to end our studies here anyway" Riku said with a smile as well then the two boys laughed a bit as they kept walking.(music stops)

***

Shining Armor and Dean Cadance were on their way out of the library when Cadance saw something that calls her attention.

"What’s wrong Cadance?" Shining asked her noticing that she stopped walking.

"Look there Shining" She said pointing with her right hand toward two unknown boys standing near them.

"Hey I haven’t seen those two boys before" Shining said as he put his right hand on his chin.

"Those two boys must be the new students that arrived today" Cadance pointed out “Wanna go say hello to them?”

"Sure, I would like to meet them, if what you said was right" Shining said with a smile and Cadence smile as well.

"Me too, there’s something curious about them, I just know it just looking at them" Cadence said to him and he nodded in agreement “Well then let’s go see them” Then the two adults walked toward the two boys.

***

Sora and Riku were standing in a different part of the library looking at their surroundings.

“Where should we go Riku?” Sora asked him.

“Let’s see…” Riku said trying to think.

"Excuse me, are you two the new students from here?" A unknown voice asked them from behind and the boys turned to see who it was. It was the woman who came with the Crystal Prep Academy students and an unknown white-skinned man.(Music stops)

"Hey, you’re the woman who came with the students from Crystal Prep Academy" Sora said to her.

"That’s right, I’m Dean Cadance" Cadance introduced himself to him with a warm smile.

"Well yes ma’am we are, I’m Riku and this is Sora" Riku introduced himself and Sora to the Dean.

"It’s nice to meet you" Sora said to her with a smile and Riku smiled as well.

"Hey there boys I’m Shining Armor, I’m a friend of Cadance who came to see the games, nice to meet you" Shining introduced to Sora and Riku with a smile.

"Nice to meet you too" Riku said with a smile as well.

"And you like being here?" Cadence asked them and both Sora and Riku nodded keeping their smiles.

"Say, you came 'cause you’re going to remake the games, right?" Sora asked to Cadance.

"That’s Right Sora" She answered him.

"Because your school cheated the last time" Riku said with a serious look on his face as he crossed his arms.

"You know that huh? Well I have nothing to do with that, it was the principal’s fault" Cadance explained to them.

"Yeah, but don’t worry that won’t happen this time, this time it will be a clean game" Shining assured them.

"I hope so" Sora said as he put his hands on the back of his head.

"Say, are you boys going to enter?" Cadence asked them.

"Of course we’re gonna enter!" Sora said with a determined smile.

"And we’re gonna win" Riku said with a determined smile of his own.

"Haha. Well let’s see if that happens" Shining said with a determined smile as well as he crossed his arms. Then Sora noticed the emblem on Shining’s sweater, a shield with a starburst just like Twilight’s hair clip.

"Hey, that emblem is just like Twilight’s hair clip" Sora said pointing to the emblem on his sweater, then Cadance and Shining were surprised at this.(Music Stops)

"How do you know my little sister?" Shining asked him.

"She’s your sister?" Riku asked him and Shining nodded.

"I met her yesterday" Sora answered him.

"So that’s what she was hiding, I knew there was something weird with her" Shining said as he crossed his arms "And tell me Sora, do you have something with Twily?" He asked him with a serious look .

"Nothing, she’s just my friend" Sora said to him as he shrugged his shoulders confused at his question, but Riku’s face was saying that he knows what Shining meant

"Your friend?" Cadence asked him.

"Yeah, let me guess: You're surprised because she hardly socializes with anyone, right?" Sora said trying to guess with his arms crossed.

"Yes, but how did you-" Shining said but he was cut off by Riku.

"We heard that, also we know that she came from Crystal Prep Academy and that she’s been through something very harsh" Riku said to them.

"I see, sounds like you two know much already for it being your first day here boys" Cadance said to them.

"One question. What was the ‘bad thing’ that made Twilight the way that she is?" Sora asked them and the adults looked at each other with worried expressions

"It would be better not tell you Sora" Cadence said to him keeping the same face.

"No, tell me. I want to know what happened to her, please" Sora insisted.

"Why do you care so much about her?" Shining asked him.

"I told you, she’s my friend" He answered them.

"But you said you met her yesterday" Cadence said to him.

"Well I care about my friends even if I just met them and I want to help her, I know there’s something wrong with her and whenever there’s something wrong with my friends I do everything I can to help them" Sora said with a determined frown as he put his left hand on his chest.

"Heh. Wow, you really are special Sora" Shining said to him with a smile.

"Yes I know that you’re different from everyone here" Cadance said with a smile as well.

"Well if you really want to know... In the last games Cinch forced her to cheat" Shining said with a depressed look and Sora gasped in surprise but Riku didn’t too much.

"So it was really true, I didn’t want to believe it, but what Flash told us yesterday was true" Riku thought remembering what Flash told them yesterday.

"So... It is true" Sora said as he looked down as he clenched his fists angrily.

"You knew it?" Cadence asked surprise.

"Yeah, Flash Sentry told us, but we didn’t completely believe it" Riku explained and he noticed that Sora’s very mad "Calm down Sora" he said as he put his left hand on his right shoulder.

"Sounds like you don’t like that, well me neither" Shining said to Sora "She’s very bad, not just here, but also at home, we did everything we could but we can’t just reach her" he said worried and Cadence got sad about this, but Sora and Riku were Shocked about this.

"This is worse than I thought!" Sora thought more worried for Twilight than ever.

"Not even Sunset and her friends couldn’t do too much for her" Cadence said sad to them.

"However, there’s something special about you Sora, I got a feeling that you could reach her" Shining said to him.

"Heh. Well Sora has a special charm that makes everyone feel better" Riku said to them with a smile.

"Yes I agree with you, I know you can help her Sora, I used to be her babysitter and she’s like a sister to me" Cadence said to him.

"If someone can, Sora can, after all friendship is his thing" Riku said to them as he gave Sora a pat on the back as Sora chuckled.

"Yeah, we know that you could help her. I can see in your eyes that you really want to help her and that you see her as your friend" Shining said to him with a smile on his face.

"You can count on me. I’ll help her, with the help of Riku and Sunset of course" Sora said with a nod and determined smile and Riku smile as well.

"The friends of my best friend are my friends" Riku said keeping his smile as he get his hands on his pockets.(Music Stops)

"Hey you remind me of myself when I was your age Riku" Shining said to him with a smile.

"Really?" he asked him.

"Yeah, but you’re way cooler" Shining said to him with his arms crossed.

"Well that’s because i’ve been through things that no teenager have been through" Riku said to him with his arms crossed as well.

"Also you remind me of Sunset as well" Cadance said to him with a smile as well.

"Really?" He asked her “Cuz I know her and I’m not sure if we’re alike”

"Of course you are, the way that you treat others and how you’re there for your friends is something that she would do" Cadance said to him keeping her smile and Riku smiled as well to hear that about Sunset.

"I guess we do have things in common" Riku thought.

"Of course you’re way more cooler than her" Cadance said to him “But I know you can change a bit while you’re here” She said to him and Riku nodded in aggredment.

"Even you two have-" Shining said but he was cut off by Riku again.

"I know the same eye color. Everybody’s been saying that all day, but that’s just a coincidence" Riku said a bit blushed looking to the other side. Cadance noticed his blushed and smiled.

"Sunset talked to me a bit about you when I arrived here" Cadence said to him keeping her smile as she remembered what Sunset said to her.

"R-really? What did she say about me? No I-I mean, never mind" Riku said nervous as his blush deepened. Then everyone giggled a bit.

"Calm down Riku I’m just teasing you" Cadance said to him.

"Hey it’s not his fault, he never got a girlfriend or never even fallen in love before" Sora whispered to the adults.

“I heard that" Riku said a bit angry still blushed and Sora laughed a bit.

"You two are really like Celestia and Luna when they were your age" Cadance said to them with a smile on her face.

"We know they told us and like them we’re not just best friends, but also brothers" Sora said with a warm smile.

"And we’re gonna keep it like that forever" Riku said with a warm smile as well.

"That’s good to hear" Shining said with a warm smile "That’s what matters most, being like that forever".

"Yes, even you two remind me of Sunset and Twilight-" Cadence said but she was cut off by Sora.

"The way she used to be, I know she was more like me, but she changed too much, like if she was another person" Sora said to them and for some weird reason he thought about Roxas again like the last time.

“Yes, the way she was” Shining said to them with a fake smile and Sora and Riku smile as well. But Riku noticed something in the adults.

"Hold on... Why that sounds almost like... A lie?" Riku thought “There’s something weird when it comes about Twilight’s past, maybe i should research more about it, just in case”

"It’s good to see boys like you two, I hope that in our School arrived more students like you two" Cadence said with a smile to them.

"Don’t worry Dean Cadence I know that it will happen one day" Sora said to her with a smile.

“Well then we hope you two have a good times here” Cadance said to them keeping the same smile.

“And we wish you luck in the games” Shining said to them with a smile as well.

“Thanks” Sora and Riku said at the same time as they nodded. Then something weird happened...their surroundings were being distorted, like if it were a dream, just like Sora’s nightmare in his keyblade master exam, then Cadance and Shining were being distorted as well…(music stops)

“W-What the…!? What’s going!?” Riku thought extremely shocked.

“This...this is like in the nightmare I had in my keyblade master exam but, why is this happening now?!” Sora thought extremely shocked as well. And then...Cadance and Shining turned into other people.

Shining turned into a tall young man with brown hair that reaches the base of his neck in the back and is styled into rather messy, vertical spikes and bangs that frame his face. He has blue eyes and slightly tanned skin. He was wearing two intersecting straps over his chest, though his red ones are rather different, dropping much lower down and almost resembling criss-crossed suspenders. He wears a skintight, black, high-collared shirt, showing that he is rather muscular. His pants bear a distinct feudal Japanese style; his belt is tied like an obi-sash and he wears hakama (traditional samurai pants distinguished by the large pleats). His hakama are dark grey near the top, with several loops for his belt and two buttons, both of which are undone. He wears a gold badge on his belt. The rest of the pants are tan with a small, lighter stripe of tan on the bottom hem. He wears a plain black wristband on his right arm, while his left arm is significantly more armored. He wears armor on one arm ornate crest (colored gold) reaching all the way to the bottom of his hand. He also wears a black, fingerless glove on his hand and what appears to be a black gauntlet on his forearm, over the segmented armor, which also has small pieces of dark red armor on it. Finally, his armored boots are dark brown and gold.

Cadance turned into a young women that has a tall and slender figure, standing a few inches shorter than the young man. She has blue eyes and medium-length blue hair, mostly parted to her left. She wears a black and navy blue, high-collared halter top, a black corset with two pairs of white laces and black shorts. She has two pink straps intersecting over her chest, with a silver badge similar to badges also worn by the young man over the intersection. On her arms are white bell-sleeves and tan, fingerless gloves. She also wears a small, segmented piece of armor on each of her upper arms. She wears black stockings reaching about halfway up her thighs, leaving a small area of bare skin. There are two strips of blue cloth draped over each of her hips, along with a smaller, white strip of cloth tied around her waist and draped in the same manner. Her silver boots are pointed and armored, with a sharp "hook" on the outer side of each.

These two young adults are two people that Sora and Riku learned just recently… They are Terra and Aqua…

“W-WHAT?!” Sora and Riku thought at the same time way more shocked at this.

“Terra...and Aqua? wh-what? why? what’s going on here?” Sora was extremely confused by all of this.

“They’re Terra and Aqua just like master Yen Sid said...but why did Dean Cadance and Shining turn into them?” Riku noticed that Sora was shocked as well “Looks like Sora is seeing this too, but why? Could it be that deep down they remind us of them?” Riku thought trying to understand all of this, it was just like Sora’s nightmare, Terra and Aqua just stood in front of them looking at them with smiles on their faces.

“Ven…” Terra said to Sora keeping his smile just like the last time

“Ven…” Aqua said to Sora keeping her smile as well just like the last time.

“Huh?” Sora was confused by the way they called him, but...without even noticed...he turned into someone else too...

A boy that bears an uncanny resemblance to Roxas, bearing identical facial features. Further highlighting this resemblance is his outfit, which is strikingly similar to Roxas' own Twilight Town clothes. He wears a jacket that resembles a fusion of Roxas' jacket (white on the right side) and Sora's jacket on his second journey (black on the left side), also reminiscent of the Yin and Yang symbol. The collar of the jacket is red and pleated, again, similar to the collar on Roxas' own jacket. Underneath this, he wears what appears to be a grey vest with a single button and several white, angular patterns on it. He wears a third layer under this, in the form of a plain, high-necked, black shirt. He also has a chunk of dull green and grey armor on his midsection that appears to be under his vest, and another piece of armor on his left shoulder. His pants are also similar to the pants Roxas wore, though his ballooned outward slightly before closing up about halfway down his legs, similar to capri pants. These pants are colored in shades of grey, black, and white. He also wears an ornate, dull green and grey piece of armor on his upper-left arm, along with a black and white checkered wristband that is, once again, strikingly similar to Roxas's, but with white edges as opposed to Roxas's black-edged wristband. Like Aqua, he wears two criss-crossing straps on his chest, on which he wears a silver Keyblade Master emblem. His boots are rather odd when compared to Aqua's and Terra's, as they resemble an armored version of normal street shoes in shades of dull green and grey. He turned into the Keyblader before him...Ventus…

Then like the last time Terra and Aqua extended their hands toward Ventus waiting for him to grab them, Ventus moved his hands toward theirs doubtful because he didn’t know what would happen if he does, but he was going to do it this time now that he has the chance, he was about to grab them, but them…

“Sora?” Riku called him as he shook his shoulder a bit, then he reacted seeing that everything was normal again, then he realized that it was all an illusion.

“Are you two okay?” Shining asked them “You seem to be lost in thought for a second”

“Huh? Oh no, we’re fine, this rarely happens please don’t worry” Sora said still a bit affected by what just happened.

“Alright, I forgot to ask, Have you seen Twilight somewhere?” Cadance asked them.

“Yeah...she was in a hallway near here, I have no idea where she could have gone, but she was with Sunset and her friends, you don’t need to worry” Riku answered her, also a bit affected by what just happened.

“Did Riku see that too?”Sora thought wondering that as he noticed Riku’s expression.

“Okay, that’s good to hear” Shining said with a smile as he put both of his hands on his hips “Welp thanks for telling us that, we have to go now”

“But we’ll see you later” Cadance assured them with a smile and Sora and Riku nodded with soft smiles in agreement “Well goodbye boys, be good”

“See ya later Sora and Riku” Shining said to them as he walked toward them and put his left hand on Riku’s left shoulder and his right hand on Sora’s shoulder and then he and Cadance left.

“Riku...did you see that…?” Sora asked him.

“Yeah, Terra and Aqua...the keyblade wielders before us, but Ventus wasn’t there” Riku said as he looked at Sora.

“I wonder why was that” Sora said as he crossed his arms.

“Maybe to remind us that they need our help and we’re going to save them, no matter what” Riku said with a determined frown and Sora frowned too and nodded in agreement.

“We will Riku, they’re our friends even if we don’t know them, they need us” Sora said and Riku nodded in agreement “And about Ventus-no and about Ven, Mickey said that i’m so much like him and that there’’s a chance I have a connection with him somehow, if that’s true, then i’ll be the one who finds him and saves him”

“You would need my help and the others to do it” Riku said to him with a smile as he put his right hand on his shoulder and Sora smiled at this too “But that would be for later, for now this mission is our top priority”

“You’re right Riku, let’s go” Sora said as he and Riku began to walk to other part of the library.(music stops)

***

Cadance and Shining were walking toward the exit with smiles on their faces.

“What did you think of Sora, Shining?” Cadance asked him keeping her smile.

“He’s a very nice guy” He said keeping his smile “Why did you ask?”

“Well I noticed the glare that you gave him when he told you that he knows Twilight” Cadance answered him.

“Well that’s true, but now that I know how he is and how he cares about Twily... I’m sure of it now” He said with a big smile on his face.

“What?” Cadance asked him a bit confused.

“He can be the perfect boy for Twily” He said a bit enthusiastic.

“Wow! That’s wonderful Shiny” She said a bit enthusiastic as well “But I thought you didn’t want her to have a boyfriend until she gets older”

“Yeah, but Sora made me change my mind and we didn’t even try this, maybe Twily needs a boyfriend like him” Shining explained to her as he crossed his arms.

“Hmm. Yes, that could work, apart that he already wants to help her alongside Riku and Sunset” She said as she crossed her arms as well “But you also want him to be your brother-in-law, don’t you?” She said as she put her hands on her hips.

“In a part yes, because c’mon Cadance he’s the kind of guy that every family would want” He said as he scratched the back of his head.

“Hmm. So true, I know he could help her and I suppose him and Twily could make a cute couple” She said with a smile.

“Yep, and also I noticed that Riku has a crush on Sunset, but he doesn’t know what to do” Shining said to him.

“Yes I think we could also help those two get together, I know about these things and I know when two people need to be together” Cadance said with a confident smile.

“Alright, I’ve always wanted to help you with gathering a couple” Shining said with a smile.

“Thanks, but let’s talk about that later, we have to go somewhere private, there’s something that I have to tell you” She said in a serious way.

“Okay then, let’s go” Shining said and he and Cadance left the library.

***

Riku and Sora were walking to the next floor of the library looking for more clues however Riku appears to have something on his mind…(music stops)

“Terra…” He thought as he remembered what just happened “It was that day when it all started...when I received the power of the keyblade…” He said as he looked to his right hand and remembered that day 11 years ago…

Flashback…

Riku (As a 5 year old kid) was walking to the wooden pier where Sora(As a 4 year old kid) was running, then he saw Terra standing in front of him near of the sea looking to be thinking about something, then Riku stopped walking and decided to talk to him.

“Hey. Did you come from the outside world?” Riku asked him.

“Huh? Why would you say that?” Terra asked him back surprised by his question.

“Because nobody lives out here. And I know you’re not from the main island” Riku answered him.

“Smart kid” Terra said to him impressed by his answer, even though he didn’t show an expression of it “So how about you? What are you doing here?”

“Oh. My friend’s dad took us out on the boat” Riku answered him looking Sora on the wooden pier “This is where we like to play, but they won’t let us row out here by ourselves, not till we get older” Riku said a bit frustrated.

“Must be hard, huh, stuck in one place” Terra said to him as Riku kicked a bit of sand softly with his right foot.
“I heard once there was a kid who left for good” Riku said to him as he walked to the shore of the ocean watching the sunset. Then he turned to face him again “So how did you get here, anyway?”

“Is there some reason you’re interested in the outside world?” Terra asked him curious.

“Yeah. I wanna be strong one day. Like that kid who left. He went to the outside world-I bet he’s really strong now. I know it’s out there somewhere-the strength that I need” Riku said to Terra as he kept looking at the sunset.

“Strength for what?” Terra asked him.

“To protect the things that matter” Riku said to him as he faced him again with a smile “You know, like my friends” Then Terra nodded in agreement as he smiled as well.

“Outside this tiny world is a much bigger one” Terra said to him and then he walked closer of him, then he extended his right hand and then he summoned his Keyblade, he held the end of his keyblade with his left hand and kneeled “In your hand, take this key” He said as he brought the grip of the keyblade to Riku “So long as you have the makings, then through this simple act of taking. Its wielder you one day shall be. And you will find me, friend-No ocean will contain you then. No more borders around, or below, or above, so long as you champion the ones you love”

Then Riku grabbed the grip of his keyblade and Terra smiled at this.

“Riku!” Sora called him and that surprised both Terra and Riku then both of them saw him on the wooden pier waving his right arm “C’mon, hurry it up”

Riku then raised his left hand to tell him to wait a bit as Terra let his keyblade disappear.

“You’ve gotta keep this a secret, okay?” Terra said to him with a smile “Otherwise, all the magic will wear off” Then Riku nodded in understandment with a smile as well and then Terra rubbed his head with his right hand and both of them laughed a bit, then Sora ran toward them as Riku ran toward him as well.

“Hey. What was that all about? Sora asked him very curious and confused.

“Aw, you know” Riku said to him as he put his hands on the back of his head not wanting to tell him.

“Know what? Why won’t you tell me?” Sora asked frustrated as he stomped his right foot “Who was that guy-somebody you know?”

“Maybe” Riku said to him as he walked to the wooden pier.

“Aw, there you go again! Just tell me” Sora said as he stomped his foot again more frustrated.

“I really can’t. I’ve gotta kept it a secret” Riku said to him.

“Not with me you don’t! I’m like the best secret-keeper in the world!” Sora said to Riku trying to convince him.

“Nice try” Riku said as he ran to the boat as he chuckled.

“Aww. Riku!” Sora said annoyed by this as he ran to the boat as well…

Flashback end…

“And I kept the secret until master Yen Sid and Mickey told me who he was...I now know why he chose me, he saw himself in me. My keyblade’s powers and my darkness came from him, he gave me a part of his darkness because he knew that I would be the one who’ll save him from his own darkness” Riku thought as he summoned his keyblade “It was thanks to him that I was able to make my dream come true with my friends, it was thanks him that I’m strong, it was thanks to him that I made it this far. If it weren’t for him I never would’ve become this strong, or being here today” Riku then lowered his right hand and let his keyblade disappear “I’ll find him just like he said I will and I’ll save him, it’s the least I can do to thank him for all that he gave me.” He thought with a determined frown as he kept walking with Sora.(music stops)

***

Twilight and her friends are now outside of the school right at the front of the statue.

“Okay Twi, we’re here. What’s going on?” Sunset asked her as she crossed her arms.

“Well I’ll tell you girls, but I’m not sure if you would believe me” Twilight said as she rubbed her right arm with her left hand as she looked to the other side.

“Aw darling. We’re your friends and we will believe you no matter what happens” Rarity said with a smile to make her feel better “Right girls?”

“Yeah” All of the girls said at the same time with smiles on their faces as well.

“Thanks girls” Twilight said with a smile on her face as well.

“C'mon Twilight, you can tell us anything” Applejack said to her.

“Yeah, what’s going on?” Rainbow Dash asked her as she crossed her arms.

“Well…” She began as she played with her hands unsure of how to say it “It’s about Sora, there’s something weird about him”(music stops)

“Weird?” Sunset repeated confused.

“Weird in a good way or weird in a bad way?” Pinkie asked her as she inclines her head to the right.

“Well in a very unusual way” Twilight answered the best she could.

“What do ya mean sugarcube?” Applejack asked her.

“Well, it’s the way that he is, it’s just too good to be true” She said as she crossed her arms.

“I don’t see anything wrong with that, besides I doubt that he’s just faking it” Rarity said as she put her left hand on her hip.

“But that’s the thing, he’s not faking it at all, I can clearly say that the way that we saw it is the way that he normally is, but it can’t be that there can be someone like him, at least not in this world” Twilight explained to them.

“Wait, are you saying that you think he’s not from this world?” Sunset asked trying to guess.

“Yes Sunset, not just his warm and yet unusual personality, but also I know that he’s hiding something, because he came out of nowhere and he’s different from everyone else here, that’s why I think that he’s not from this world” Twilight said to the girls.

“Well now that you mentioned it you’re right, something is telling me that he was hiding something” Rainbow said as she crossed her arms.

“But not just him, also his friend Riku, I can say that he came from the same place as Sora” Twilight continue.

“Hmmm. Yes, he also came out of nowhere and he’s also different from everyone else here” Sunset said to Twilight “But they can’t be from Equestria I would know it, also if that was true they wouldn’t know how to be humans this fast”

“That’s why I think that they aren’t from Equestria either” Twilight said to them.

“Whoa whoa, are you suggesting that there’s another world out there? Rainbow asked her.

“Yeah, but if that’s true and I know it is, where it is exactly?” Twilight said

“Hmm. Well we only have to make them tell us” Sunset said

“I’m not sure, maybe they have a good reason not to tell us” Fluttershy said.

“That could be true but to think that there could be more worlds outside, it would be worth it to know” Rainbow said.

“But what if they didn’t want to tell anyone?” Applejack asked.

“That may be, but I concur with Rainbow, it would be worth it to know” Rarity said.

“Same for me, it would be fun to have alien friends” Pinkie said with a big smile. Then the girls began to discuss a bit about the the idea and then... Near them a pool of darkness appeared…(music stops)

“Huh?! W-what’s that?” Twilight said scared noticing it.

“I don’t know, but it’s something bad” Sunset said scared as well, the girls seems scared at this, then... something came out of the pool of darkness, a humanoid being with pitch black skin with yellow round eyes and two antennas.

“I-it’s a monster!!” Fluttershy said panicked and terrified.

“Oh no… this is not good” Sunset said much more scared than before.

“H-how can this be? The monsters don’t exist!!” Twilight said confused and terrified.

“I don’t know but I’ll smash that thing!” Rainbow said as she ran toward the monster.

“Rainbow no!!” The rest of the girls said at the same time.

“Take this!” Rainbow shouted as she gave the monster a punch but it didn’t work “WHAT?!” She said shocked at this and she ran back with her friends “I-it can’t be...how come my punch didn’t work?!”

“I-I don’t know” Sunset said so much more scared without knowing what to do. Then they heard a strange sound behind them...They turned around to see what it was and...it was another monster. A being with a strange body that was like a light grey jumpsuit, and its "mouth" is actually a zipper that undoes itself to reveal its actual, grey, sharp-toothed mouth underneath with an unknown symbol on its head.

“Another!?” Rarity said panicked and terrified.

“Now everything’s even worse!!” Sunset said panicked and terrified as well, Then the girls began to step back to try to get away from the monsters

“What do we do?!” Applejack asked terrified.

“I don’t know! I don’t know!” Twilight said terrified as well, and then when they thought things couldn’t get worse they were so wrong… in that moment 9 more black monsters appeared as well as that 9 more grey monsters appeared too all standing in front of the girls, now they were in a serious problem...

“More?!” All of the girls said at the same time impacted by this and then the monsters began to move slowly toward them and the girls just kept stepping back.

“O-oh no…” Sunset said, she was so scared that she almost got paralyzed

“WE’RE DOOMED!!!” Pinkie yell completely terrified and as the monsters got closer of them the girls became completely terrified and then they gave a loud scream for help.(music stops)

***

Sora and Riku were on the second floor of the library looking at the school yearbooks to know previous events that happened at Canterlot High.

“I’m pretty sure we’ll find more clues here” Riku said to Sora.

“Yeah, but I know that the girls are the ones we’re looking for” Sora said to him.

“Me too, but we have to make sure just in case” Riku said to him as he looked in the yearbooks of the school and Sora was reading a yearbook as well and a certain picture in the yearbook called his attention.

“Hey Riku” Sora called him.

“What’s up?” Rike asked as he approached him.

“Look” Sora said as he showed him the picture. It was the girls except they were younger, it was safe to say that they were the same age as Applebloom, Sweetie Belle and Scootaloo and Twilight and Sunset weren’t on the picture.

“Heh, looks like things didn’t change too much for them” Riku said with a smile.

“Yeah, it reminds me of us when we were younger” Sora said with a smile as well as he remembered how him and his friends lives were before their first journey a year ago.

“Yeah” Riku said keeping his smile as he remembered the same as well “It looks like that was in their freshman year” Riku pointed out.

“Yeah, but Twilight and Sunset aren’t in the picture, which make sense, back then Twilight and Sunset didn’t arrive yet” Sora pointed out and Riku nodded in agreement.

“And we’re going to keep them this way, we’re not going to let Xehanort destroy things like this” Sora said with a determined frown and Riku nodded in agreement.

“Well then, let’s keep looking” Riku said and Sora nodded, but right before they began to go back to their research... an orange-amber lightning bolt quickly passed by Riku’s left hand and a purple lightning bolt quickly passed as well on Sora’s right hand and they got paralyzed and they dropped the books they were holding...(music stops)

“T-this feeling, there’s something wrong going on…” Sora said shocked.

“Y-yeah, something extremely wrong…” Riku said shocked as well.

“I-it’s Twilight, she’s in danger!!” Sora said very alerted.

“And Sunset she’s in danger too!” Riku said very altered too.

“I can feel Twilight’s outside in front of the statue, I don’t know how, but I know she’s there” Sora said as he tried to calm down.

“Then she’s with Sunset, I can feel her in the same place, I don’t know how or why, but that doesn’t matter, we gotta go to help them!” Riku said as he tried to calm down as well.

“Then let’s hurry!” Sora said as he and Riku ran very fast to the exit of the library, the two boys jumped off the second floor and landed well on the first one as they kept running to the exit, then the keybladers ran as fast as they could to the main entrance, they were getting nearer and nearer to the main entrance.

“C’mon! We’re almost there!” Sora declared as they made it near the main entrance.

“I can see them!” Riku declared as both of them could see the 7 girls through the glass door.

“Let’s go!” Sora declared as he and Riku almost reached the door.

***

The girls were completely scared by this and they were about to scream again for help, but then out of nowhere Sora and Riku jumped out from behind them and landed in front of them and the girls gasped in surprise by this.

“Sora?!” Twilight said still terrified and surprised.

“Riku?! Sunset said still terrified and surprised as well.

“Stay back! We’ll handle this!” Riku said to the girls.

“B-but…” Twilight said very worried for the two boys, more for Sora than Riku.

“Don’t worry, we’ll be fine” Sora said with a smile on his face and he gave her a thumbs up with his left hand and Riku nodded in confirmation “Please stay back, it’s too dangerous”

Sunset was very worried for them as well, more for Riku than Sora “C’mon girls” Sunset said to the rest of the girls and they except Twilight nodded “Don’t worry, they’ll be fine” She said to her as she put her right hand on her left shoulder “C’mon, hurry!”

“O-okay” Twilight said accepting and then all of the girls ran to the front of the door and watched the boys worried for them.

“As I suspected, heartless and nobodies” Riku said as he glared at the nobodies: dusks. And the heartless: neoshadows “It can only mean one thing”

“The organization must be here already” Sora said knowing what he was thinking.

“Yes, and if they sent them to attack the girls, then that must mean only one thing” Riku said knowing why the organization sent the heartless and nobodies.

“I know what you’re thinking Riku, but first things first, let’s get rid of these enemies” Sora said to Riku.

“Yeah, they’re only 20, piece of cake” Riku said with a confident smile and Sora gave the same smile with a nod in agreement.

“Let’s go!” Sora declared as he and Riku summoned their keyblades and went into their battle stances and the girls gasped in surprise by this.

“What the-? What are those swords? And how did they make them appear out of nowhere?” Twilight asked completely confused by this.

“Could they have magic of their own?” Sunset asked completely confused as well as trying to understand this. Then a Dusk moved quickly toward Sora and a Neoshadow moved quickly as well toward Riku and then the keybladers dashed toward them, the girls gasped at this hoping the boys don’t get hurt, and then with a quick slash both Sora and Riku defeated the two enemies leaving the girls surprised and yet impressed.

“Whoa! How did they do that?! my punch didn’t do anything to that black monster, but with a single slash they finished two monsters!” Rainbow said impressed and a bit annoyed that they could beat them when she couldn’t.

“It must be the swords they have, they must have some kind of special magic that lets them damage or destroy those monsters” Twilight said understanding what happened.

“But the question is, where did they get those swords?” Sunset asked as she kept her sight on Sora and Riku, more on Riku than Sora.

“Heh! 2 down, 18 to go!” Sora said with a confident smile. Then 3 more nobodies moved quickly toward him and Riku, then the two of then launched themselves to attack Sora and Riku, but Sora and Riku didn’t move to dodge the attack.

“What are they doin’?! Move boys!” Applejack said panicked, and the girls got more worried for them and when they were about to hit Sora and Riku they just disappeared avoiding the attack leaving the girls shocked.

“What?! they’re gone!!” Pinkie said shocked, and then out of nowhere the nobodies were destroyed and it turns out that Sora and Riku destroyed them from behind, because they used reversal to move quickly behind them and the girls were surprised and impressed by this.

“Whoa! That’s speed!” Rainbow said with a smile impressed by their speed.

“Their physical abilities must be increased by their magic as well and they’ve become so fast that making a move makes it appear that they’ve disappeared” Twilight said understanding what happened.

“I gotta say that was amazin’” Applejack said relieved and impressed by Sora’s and Riku’s abilities.

“Yes, those two really are absolutely dazzling” Rarity said with a blush on her face as she kept her sight on Sora.

“Seriously? Now?” Applejack said with a annoyed look.

“What? He looks handsome even when he’s fighting” Rarity said with her arms crossed.

“Shhh! The fight is getting better!” Rainbow said as she looked back to the fight. Sora just destroyed the 3rd nobody with a slash as he jumped, and then 3 more heartless moved quickly toward them.

“Ha! What’s this? Amateur time?” Sora said with a cocky smile.

“So true man” Riku said with the same smile as well and then they dashed toward them and then a neoshadow attacked Riku with its claws but he blocked it with his keyblade as he counter-attacked it with a strong slash destroying it and Sunset was impressed.

“Whoa! Riku has very good coordination” Sunset said impressed.

“I agree with you Sunset, Riku also uses his mind to fight” Twilight said agreeing with her and the rest of the girls nodded in agreement. Then Riku and Sora jumped back using backflips and the two boys raised their keyblades in the air.

“Fire!” Sora shouted using his firaga spell, launching a fireball.

“Freeze!” Riku shouted using his blizzaga spell, launching an ice ball. which destroyed the other two heartless leaving the girls surprised and impressed again.

“No way! They can also use elemental magic?!” Twilight said shocked.

“But we can’t do that” Rainbow said a bit jealous.

“Yeah, it would be cool if we can use magic like that” Pinkie said impressed.

“That must mean that Sora and Riku are more powerful than us and can use magic better than us” Fluttershy commented.

“But what other spells can they use? And how powerful are they?” Sunset said. Sora and Riku destroyed 5 more heartless and nobodies with great abilities leaving only one heartless and nobody.

“Yes! They almost did it!” Rainbow said enthusiastic.

“WE’RE SAVED!!” Pinkie said more enthusiastic.

“Hmph, too bad that this is almost done, it was getting fun” Sora said with a confident smile.

“C’mon, let’s finish this” Riku said as Sora nodded and both him and Sora rushed to the remaining enemies and destroyed them with a quick blitz.

“Is it over?” Sora asked hoping that they finished and then more heartless and nobodies appeared in front of them 15 Creepers, 15 Assassins, 15 Armored Knights and 15 Surveillance Robots as the girls gasped in surprised.

“Nope, we’re not done yet” Riku said as he went into his battle stance again.

“Well, that’s a bit better now” Sora said with a confident smile.

“We’re not safe yet, We’re not safe yet!” Pinkie said panicked as she shook Rainbow.

“They’re even more than before!” Fluttershy said panicked.

“Don’t worry girls” Rainbow said as she broke free from Pinkie’s grasp “They can handle it, I think”

“I hope they can” Sunset said worried for the boys, more for Riku than Sora.

“Me too” Twilight said worried for them as well, more for Sora than Riku. Then 5 Creepers and 5 Armored Knights moved quickly towards the boys.

“Defense!” Sora shouted using his Reflega spell, creating a barrier of light as for Riku he used his Dark Barrier to block the attacks of the enemies and the girls were impressed by this.

“Whoa! They can even create barriers to defend themselves” Sunset said impressed by this.

“That’s something very very useful” Pinkie said with a smile. Then after successfully blocking the attacks Sora and Riku were ready to counter.

“Back off!” Sora shouted as the barrier unleashes a spray of light as it disperses. dealing massive damage to the enemies.
“Good-bye!” Riku shouted as well as he uses his counter aura to blow away the enemies, the counters attacks were able to erase 3 heartless and 3 nobodies leaving 2 heartless and 2 nobodies and when the heartless were destroyed they released a crystalline heart that shortly disappeared and the girls once again were impressed and confused by this.

“Was that.. a crystalline heart?” Twilight asked confused

“But, the other monsters didn’t release one when they were destroyed” Sunset said confused as well.

“Yes, but could it be that only the ones with that weird heart-like symbol are the only ones who release hearts when they’re destroyed” Twilight said trying to understand.

“So...are you saying that those monsters eat the hearts of their victims…?” Fluttershy said as she was shaking in fear.

“It looks like it” Twilight said scared again.

“Oh my, that’s horrible!” Rarity said scared as well and the girls except Rainbow was scared by this.

“But man! They can even repel them after blocking them, that’s very awesome!” Rainbow said with a big smile on her face trying to make them forget that

“Those two are really dealing with this with great style and calm” Rarity said with a smile on her face forgetting the fear.

“I agree with ya” Applejack said with a smile forgetting the fear as well.

“I hope they can win this” Fluttershy said as she put her hands together forgetting the fear as well.

“No, Flutters, they WILL win this” Rainbow said with a confident smile and the others smiled and nodded in agreement. Then 7 more heartless and nobodies joined the 2 heartless and nobodies as Sora and Riku were ready to take action, Sora raised his Keyblade in the air.

“Wind!” Sora shouted using his aeroga spell, creating a strong gust of wind, sending the enemies flying in the air, then Riku was ready to make his move, he raised his keyblade in the air as well.

“Gather!” Riku shouted using his magnega spell, creating a vortex of magnetic force that draws in enemies, dealing continuous damage to the enemies, this left the girls impressed again.

“Unbelievable! They can even use non-elemental spells!” Twilight said very impressed.

“What else can they do?” Sunset said wondering what else are the boys capable of. Then Riku raised his keyblade again ready for his next move.

“Thunder!” Riku shouted using his thundaga spell summoning lightning bolts from the sky to rain down on enemies destroying all of the enemies trapped in the magnega spell, leaving just 3 heartless and 3 nobodies leaving the girls impressed.

“That was epic! I want to do that too” Rainbow said very impressed with a big smile.

“Yeah, they’re making well use of those spells to destroy those things, that was well planned” Twilight said with a smile.

“It’s even incredible that they could use lightning spells” Sunset said impressed, then the girls focused on the battle again.

“Heh, This is just too easy that it seems more of a game than a fight” Riku said joking a bit.

“I know, or we’re too strong or maybe their weaker?” Sora said joking a bit as well.

“Heh, maybe both” Riku said with a confident smile and the girls were impressed at their confidence.

“What a confidence” Rarity thought impressed.

“It’s amazing how they’re so calm about this” Fluttershy thought impressed by this

“If they’re so much calm and confident by this, then they must be so strong that this looks like a game for them” Sunset thought impressed as well.

“How strong are those two?” Twilight thought impressed wondering their true strength.

“Hey Riku, can you let me finish this?” Sora asked him.

“Sure, go ahead” Riku answered him with a smile. Then Sora ran toward the enemies and jumped in the air ready to use his move.

“Raising sun!” Sora declared using his move, the raising sun and then he soared through the remaining enemies fast destroying them in just one soar.

“I correct myself, now that’s speed!” Rainbow said impressed with a big smile.

“Yeah, that was amazin’, Sora is amazin’” Applejack said a bit blushed.

“Indeed” Rarity said blushed as well. Twilight was also impressed as well, but she didn’t say anything and instead she put her hand in front of her mouth and looked to the other side blushed.

“He’s so amazing” Fluttershy said impressed and blushed as well.

“Do ya think it’s over now?” Sora asked Riku and then even more heartless and nobodies appeared. 20 Dual Blades, 20 wyerns, 20 Samurais and 20 Sorcerers.

“Like Applebloom said: ‘eenope’” Riku said to Sora and they both went back into their battle stances.

“Ready for a 3rd Round?” Sora asked with a confident smile.

“You bet” Riku answered him with the same smile.

“You’ve gotta be kidding me! When is this going to end?!” Sunset said irritated by this.

“I don’t know, but it looks like that they’re both enjoying this” Twilight said to her.

“Look on the bright side, we could see more of their skills” Rainbow said with a smile as she shrugged.

“Hey Sora, let me make the first move this time” Riku said to him keeping the same smile.

“Go on dude” Sora said to him with a smile and Riku nodded as he ran toward a wyvern and jumped to attack it.

“Aerial Slam!” Riku shouted as he used his attack the aerial slam, first with a strong hit to send the heartless higher into the air and then appearing right above it and gave it a stronger hit that sent it to the ground which destroyed it.

“Riku’s fast too, but Sora is way faster” Rainbow said at this “I mean Riku’s also amazing but Sora seems to be much more skillful” The girls nodded in agreement. Then a Sorcerer launched Riku with its cubes and the girls gasped, it seems that he couldn’t avoid the attack but, right on time Riku used his doubleflight to use a second jump and avoided the attack and the girls were surprised by this once again.

“How did he do that?! And how can I do it !?” Rainbow asked impressed by this.

“He, must have used his magic to create a platform to make a second jump in mid air” Sunset said knowing what happened “And that was amazing, Riku’s also must be more skillful with magic than Sora apart from being smarter than him”

“Strike raid!” Riku shouted using his attack the strike raid and he launched his Keyblade spinning toward the sorcerer hitting it dealing damage and then the keyblade flew back spinning like a boomerang hitting the nobody destroying it and the keyblade came back to Riku’s hand and he landed on the ground smoothly and the girls were surprised by this.

“Whoa! It was like a boomerang!” Pinkie said with a big smile “It’s super cool!”
It was now Sora’s turn to move, he jumped in the air and then he used his glide ability to fly toward a wyvern and the girls were definitely taken aback by this, so much that Rainbow was with her jaw dropped by this.

“How did he do THAT?!” Rainbow said completely shocked by this “How he can fly without wings!?

“Hmmm, it looks like he used his magic to move with the wind, so actually he’s gliding like a bird” Sunset said understanding what Sora did.

“That’s amazing, Sora’s also capable of using magic to be so light that he could move with the wind” Twilight said impressed. Then once he reached the heartless Sora began his mid air combo dealing damage to the heartless and using his aerial finish to beat the heartless and land smoothly on the ground.

“Hate to say it, but Sora and Riku are way cooler than me” Rainbow said as she scratched the back of her head.

“Don’t worry Dashie, you’ll still be cool” Pinkie said as she gave her some pats on her back.

“Thanks Pink” She thanked her with a smile. Then Sora and Riku regrouped.

“Hey, how ‘bout if we use flowmotion?” Sora suggested.

“Sounds good to me” Riku said to him with a smile, then the two heroes ran toward the enemies and then they used blizzaga once again, but this time on the ground to make ice rails and then they jumped on them and they began flowmotion and their bodies glowed in a white-blue sparkling aura as they were using the rail slide, moving fast over them toward the enemies, then they used the sliding dive to warp to two samurais and gave them a slash erasing them from existence and then coming back to the rails, then Riku jumped to a dual blade and used pole spin on it and Sora did the same but instead of an enemy he jumped to the statue, they were both spinning fast, Riku was spinning over the dual blade dealing damage as for Sora he was spinning over the statue dealing damage to 2 wyverns and one sorcerer, and then Riku used.

“Good-bye!” Riku shouted as he used the blow-off to send the dual blade towards two sorcerers, destroying the dual blade and at the same time dealing damage to the sorcerers.

“This is it!” Sora shouted as he used buzz saw to use a horizontal spin attack to beat the 3 enemies he was attacking. Then Riku jumped to the wall of the statue and then he jumped off of it.

“Out of my way!” Riku shouted as he used shock dive to use an overhead slash to hit another dual blade and it generated a shock wave that damaged the nearby samurais.

“It’s over!” Sora shouted as he used kick dive, to use a spin attack and then a used a shock wave attack on a dual blade destroying it. The girls were even more impressed by this.

“Whoa!” All of the girls said at the same time.

“Amazing! They used magic to move faster and use the environments to help them, like if they were rubber balls” Twilight said with a smile impressed by this and the girls nodded in agreement by this.

“And i got to say that they’re glowing in a very nice color and the sparks are a very nice touch” Rarity said with a smile on her face as well.

“I wish I could do that” Rainbow said with her arms crossed. Then Sora and Riku landed on the ground smoothly and the aura wears off.

“Hey Sora, would you like to try out the new flo-mo attacks?” Riku asked with a smile on his face.

“You bet!” Sora said with an excited smile. Then Sora made a high jump and then he was ready to attack.

“Athletic Flow!” Sora shouted using his new attack the athletic flow, he launched himself toward the enemies using the pole to move faster and dealing damage to the enemies, passing through from one enemy to another using pole spin and then he used the final move, a version of major rank of the wheel rush destroying the 7 enemies that he was attacking, 5 dual blades and 2 sorcerers, the girls were even more impressed by Sora’s speed.

“I correct myself again, now THAT’S speed” Rainbow said with a big smile.

“Sora is really fast” Fluttershy said with a smile and a bit blushed.

“Nicely done Sora” Riku said to him with a smile “But, the important thing is how many enemies you take out in one shot”

“Alright then, your turn Riku” Sora said to him with a smile, and then he jumped high into the air and he was ready for his attack.

“Shoot flow!” Riku shouted using his new attack, the shoot flow, he let his keyblade spin like a tornado as he focused his flowmotion energy on his left hand and then with his keyblade in his other hand he then launched 10 energy projectiles that destroyed 10 enemies, 9 wyverns and one sorcerer and the girls were impressed by this as well.

“Whoa! Riku can also focus his energy to launch projectiles” Sunset said impressed and a bit blushed and then Riku landed smoothly on the ground.

“Nicely done Riku” Sora said to him with a smile “Now I see the difference”

“Exactly” Riku said with a smile as well. Then a samurai moved quickly toward Sora and it attacked him but Sora blocked and then, they both went into a dual stance waiting for the best moment to attack and with an extremely fast move he gave the samurai a deadly slash destroying it and the girls were surprised at Sora’s speed again “Heh, now it’s my turn” Riku said with confident smile. Riku move his keyblade to the back as some petals out of nowhere appeared and then he used his attack “Zantetsuken!” He shouted as he used his move the zantetsuken and he gave a dual blade a deadly slash that destroyed it and the girls were getting even more impressed as well.

“Yes, they’re faster than me, I get the hint” Rainbow said a bit annoyed as she crossed her arms.

“Let’s finish this!” Riku declared.

“Yeah!” Sora said agreeing with him, and then the enemies rushed toward them, and then Riku began to float in the air and then an aura of darkness surrounds him, and the girls gasped in surprise by this and then Riku was ready to use his attack.

“Dark Aura!” Riku shouted as he used one of his best attacks, dark aura, he then rushed at the enemies repeatedly from all directions, finishing it by plunging his weapon into the ground, releasing columns of energy radically destroying half of the remaining enemies. Sunset just looked at him using his dark powers shocked.

“W-wait, was that some kind of darkness attack?” Twilight asked confused.

“But Riku’s a good guy, how come he can use darkness like that?” Applejack asked confused as well.

“Sunny?” Pinkie asked her but she didn't answer her, she was still shocked by this. Then Sora was getting ready to use his attack, he was loading light within him and a light surrounded him, ready to use his attack.

“Salvation!” Sora shouted using one of his best attacks, salvation, he performed a powerful spinning attack that hit enemies with a lot of columns of light at once destroying the other half of the remaining enemies once again leaving the girls impressed by this and Twilight just looked astonished at how Sora used his attacks. In her point of view she saw him in a white background surrounded by sparkles. When she noticed she saw that there were no enemies again.

“Alright, now do you think it’s over?” Sora asked Riku, but when he thought it was over, he was wrong, out of nowhere even more heartless and nobodies appeared: 25 Neoshadows, 25 Dusks, 25 Creepers, 25 Assasins, 25 Armored Knights, 25 Surveillance Robots, 25 Dual Blades, 25 Wyverns, 25 Samurais and 25 Sorcerer, they were completely surrounded and the girls gasped worried for them.

“Sora!” Twilight yelled extremely worried for him.

“Riku!” Sunset yelled extremely worried for him as well.

“Now there seems to be a problem” Rainbow said worried as well.

“Are they going to make it?” Fluttershy said worried and scared for them.

“I hope so” Applejack said worried as well.

“Me too” Rarity said agreeing with her.

“Oohhh this is really bad” Pinkie said worried and scared as well.

“Oh c’mon!” Sora said irritated by this as he and Riku went back to their battle stances looking to all sides.

“Looking on the bright side, this is the last wave” Riku said to him.

“Hey, how ‘bout if we finish this in the best way possible?” Sora suggested to him with a confident smile.

“Of course man” Riku said with the same smile as well.

“Thinking what i’m thinking?” Sora asked him keeping the same smile.

“Eternal session?” Riku asked back keeping his smile as well knowing what Sora was thinking and he nodded in confirmation with a confident smile “Alright, let’s go!”

“Eternal session!” Both Sora and Riku shouted using their team attack eternal session. First Sora and Riku used the first step, the session, in which Sora and Riku perform a rapid flurry of attacks that killed 20 enemies, then they passed to the next step last saber and Dark Cannon in which Sora and Riku rapidly stab an enemy with their Keyblades and allowing the duo to fire a barrage of dark orbs at enemies, taking out 7 enemies. Afterwards, Sora and Riku turn their backs toward each other, and the next phase of the Limit begins. The XIII Blades in which has the duo summoning thirteen swords to perform a spinning slash attack defeating 22 enemies and then the Master Hearts that involves Sora and Riku coating their Keyblades in an aura gold and blue respectively and slashing opponents together, finishing 35 enemies and the girls were impressed by how Sora and Riku work so well together in synch.

“Amazing!” Rarity said impressed with a big smile.

“They are invincible together” Fluttershy said with a smile as well.

“They can win this!!” Rainbow said impressed by this with a big smile.

“Go on guys!” Applejack cheered with a big smile.

“Nothing can stop you now!!” Pinkie said impressed with a big smile as well.

“The way their fighting together, it’s just like if they’re one” Twilight said impressed as well.

“Their synchronization...their way of fighting... They’re fighting just like…” Sunset thought impressed by this as a certain and precious memory for her crossed her mind “...Us…” She thought remembering when she and the Twilight from equestria fought together in the battle of bands as Sora and Riku smiled the same way they did back then…

“Let’s finish this Riku!” Sora said to him keeping the same smile.

“Yeah!” Riku said to him with the same smile as well as they got ready to use the final phase of their attack and then Sora’s keyblade glowed in a gold light as Riku’s glowed in a blue light.

“All’s End!!” Both of them shouted using the final move of their team attack, all’s end in which Sora and Riku launched their keyblades in the air and then they floated side-by-side in energy orbs in a gold and blue color respectively that reel in the last enemies with projectiles of light and then the orbs causing an explosion of blinding light so the girls shielded their eyes putting their arms in front of their faces and when the light disappeared the last enemies were completely erased from existence and then the boys’ keyblades came back to their hands and lifted them onto their shoulders and then they bumped fists just like they do after every time they use their team attack.(music stops)

“Now it’s over” Riku said to Sora with a smile knowing that it was truly over and Sora smiled as well and nodded in agreement.

The girls were so impressed by this that they were in silence until a big smile was drawn on Pinkie’s face.

“THEY DID IT!!” Pinkie shouted as she raised her arms in the air and then the rest of the girls smiled as well because they were saved by these two heroes and then they ran toward them and they noticed this as they let their keyblades disappear and once they reached them the girls except Twilight and Sunset gave them a lot of questions of what just happened and how amazing they were at the battle.

“Whoa Whoa! Girls calm down” Sora said to them as he moved his hands telling them to calm down.

“First, are you okay?” Riku asked them.

“Yep, thanks to you!” Pinkie thanked them with a big smile on her face.

“It was amazing how you two stomped out those monsters with great skill” Rarity said to them with a smile as well “Especially you Sora” She said to him with a blush.
“Umm, thanks I guess” He said as he made a step back awkwardly.

“I was so scared but thanks to you we’re safe, thank you Riku” Fluttershy began with a smile on her face as well “And thank you Sora” She said very blushed as she looked the other way timidly

“You two are amazin’ boys” Applejack said to them with a smile on her face “ And Sora...you fought well” She said to him with a blush on her face.

“Thanks” Sora said to her with a smile as well.

“I gotta say it, you two are way cooler than me, like 100% cooler than me, it hurts to say it but I know when I lost, you earned my respect and admiration” Rainbow said to them as she put her right hand on her hip with a smile and this made Sora and Riku chuckle. The two boys were glad that they thanked them and that they were safe.

“Heh, looks like you have fans Sora” Riku said with a cocky smile referring to Rarity, Applejack and Fluttershy and he just scratched the back of his head a bit ashamed and flattered by this and the girls chuckled.

“Wait a sec” Twilight said interrupting and then she walked near to Sora “I want you too tell me how come that you have magic, where did your swords go and where did you two come from” Twilight told Sora impatient as she pointed at him with her right finger.

“Whoa. First, that’s your way of saying thanks for saving you?” Sora asked her with his arms crossed and then she felt a bit ashamed for not thanking him first and asked him more nicely, then she played with her hair with her left hand and blushed.

“W-well umm…” She began still blushed “Thank you guys, for saving us” She said as she looked to the other side blushed. Then Riku noticed this.

“Man, Sora is really winning girls hearts here, I wonder how Kairi would react to this” Riku thought knowing that Sora earned the interest of Twilight, Rarity, Applejack and Fluttershy “I bet he doesn’t even have the slightest idea of that” Then he saw Sunset and walked toward her.

“Sunset” Riku said to her “Are you okay?” He asked her worried about her

“Y-yes, i’m fine, thank you for saving us guys” Sunset thanked him with a smile as she blushed.

“Heh, no problem” Riku said to her with a smile as well as he blushed a bit as well.

“Awww!” The girls except Twilight made the sound because the scene was adorable as Sora put his hands at the back of his head with a smile and this made Riku and Sunset blush harder and they looked to the other side.

“Well as for your questions Twilight” Sora began “Ummm well none of you were supposed to see any of that”

“Yeah, we only let you because you were in danger” Riku explained to them.

“We couldn’t let anyone know about these monsters so they wouldn’t panic” Sora explained “And also the fact that we are the only ones who can destroy them here”

“Well, you were right that they were hiding somethin’ Twilight” Applejack said to her

“But I was right when I said that they have a good reason to hide it” Fluttershy said.

“Still we have to know guys” Sunset said to them “Whenever something weird happens here we’re the ones who solve it”

“As you can imagine, you can’t do anything about it this time around, unlike the 3 times before” Riku said to her

“So, you know about what happened here before?” Sunset asked them.

“Well, yeah, we don’t know everything, but we do know that it has something to do with you girls” Sora explained.

“But we could help you, somehow” Rainbow said to them.

“Yeah” the rest for the girls except Sunset and Twilight said to them.

“Please guys, tell us what’s happening” Twilight said to Sora and Riku nicely, then Riku and Sora looked each other unsure if they should or not (music stops).

***

On the roof of the school there were 7 people in black coats that looked at the whole fight.

“They’re stronger than I thought” A young man with a black coat said with the hood up as he looked at Sora and Riku.

“Indeed, It seems that they’re getting stronger by their connections with those young ladies” A man with a black coat said as he looked at the girls.

“Hmph. So what? The stronger that Sora kid gets the more worthy it will be defeating him” A boy with a black coat said with an evil smile as he looked Sora

“Heh, as if you could take him down kiddo” a 2nd man in black said to the boy.

“I’d say the same for Riku, i’ve been waiting so long for my revenge” A tall boy said with a black coat said as he looked Riku.

“It’s too soon to move, we have to wait for the best moment to attack with caution and patience” The young man said.

“Well, you’re the one in charge ‘young master’. You’re the one who gave the orders” The boy said to him.

“It’s intriguing how Sora and Riku came here so quickly” a 3rd man in a black hood said.

“That’s because Sora and Riku could feel that they were in danger, two of them at least” the 1st man said to the rest as he looked at Sunset and Twilight “They developed a bond that lets them know whenever they are in danger and where they are”

“It’s obvious to think that Riku made the bond with that girl” The 3rd man said as he looked at Sunset.

“Hmph. Look at him now, he became soft by her, pathetic” The tall boy said as he looked at Riku and Sunset talking.

“That’s how love is clone” The boy said to him “Even beings like us could feel it, in our own way at least.

“Yes, clone, that’s natural in any teenagers life, even young keyblade masters like Riku” The 2nd man said to the tall boy with a cocky smile.

“And that will be his weakness” The young man said “That love could also make him stronger, but before that happens we’ll attack”

“Oohh, that’s very evil, I like it” The 2nd man said with an evil smile.

“That girl, Sunset Shimmer is making him stronger because he opened his heart to her and her light, however we could also damage him while he has his heart open” The 3rd man said.

“Riku wants to get closer to the light, just like Sunset Shimmer, but unlike Riku she’s still afraid of her own darkness, and i’ll show her the true meaning of fear the darkness” The tall boy said with an evil grin.

“My my, you are always in a hurry when it comes to Riku and anything that has something to do with him, but don’t forget that he-” the 3rd man said to him but he was cut of by him.

“I know that, and that’s what makes me sick most of all, that’s why I want to destroy him with my own hands” The tall boy said to him angrily as he looked at Riku “And if I can hurt him inside as well it would better for me”

“I feel the same clone” The boy said “The same exact reason why I want to destroy Sora, if we take them out the goals of our master will come true at long last”

“If they win or not is beyond my sight, however if we want to archive our master’s goals we have to succeed in this mission, by destroying those 6 girls, the 7th one is more of an extra” The young man said and the rest of them nodded in agreement.

“But something that I don’t get yet is that why would Sora forge a bond with that pathetic and useless girl?” A 4th man in a black coat said as he looked at Sora and Twilight in an annoyed tone.

“Because her heart was so damaged that it was at the brink of breaking and fading away into the darkness, so her heart called out to one that could heal her, Sora’s heart and by his noble nature he would accept to do it, their hearts are now united like they’ve become one, so they could feel the pain of the other, the same goes for Riku and Sunset Shimmer” The 1st man explained to the 4th man.

“So we could also influence them while Sora’s heart is healing Twilight’s, he’s more vulnerable like that as well as Riku’s heart and Sunset’s heart” The 3rd man said.

“But Sora and Riku are getting stronger, faster and they have allies here, hate to say it, but we’re beginning to be in a disadvantage” The 2nd man said as he put his hands on his hips

“But we could also find allies here, like those 3 lovely girls, the Dazzlings” The boy said with a cocky grin “When I heard that there were pretty girls here that could also control negativity like me I was happy, but when I heard that those girls from down there took away their powers I feel bad for those 3 poor girls so because i’m good with people like me i’ll give them a part of my power so they could restore theirs” he said with a fake tone and an evil smile.

“Well, even beings like you need friends too” The 2nd man said to him with a cocky smile.

“Heh yep, but most of all I want to meet that beautiful girl Adagio Dazzle” the boy said with a cocky smile.

“Oooh, the kiddo’s in love” The 2nd man said to him with a cocky smile.

“What can I say? I can’t resist a girl like me” The boy said as he shrugged keeping the grin.

“Hmph You’re going to waste your time” The tall boy said with an annoyed face.

“Of course not clone, for the following reasons: 1) I got time to spare, we’re not going to just lock them in the hold, at least not me” He said raising his index right finger “2) Sora and Riku can’t defend themselves forever, even if they have allies these are only normal people, they can’t do anything to help Sora and Riku” He continued as he raised the his middle finger “And 3) The Dazzlings could be useful, I said I would give them a part of my power so they could restore theirs” He concluded as he raised his 3rd finger.

“Sometimes I hate it when you’re right” The tall boy said as he crossed his arms.

“You could look for your ‘girlfriend and new friends later, still those 3 could be useful, using their negativity they could generate chaos that will serve as a distraction for Sora and Riku” The young man to him.

“Also I could give them my unversed so they could generate more chaos” The boy said to the young man.

“Good idea kiddo” The 2nd man said with a grin.

“We could also do something to affect Sora from the inside” The 1rd man said.

“Affect him how?” The 4th man asked him a bit curious.

“Heh. That’s quite simple, Twilight Sparkle is not so different from Sora and yet her exact opposite and also she reminds me of ‘him’” the 1rd man said with a dark grin as he remembered someone that used to work for him.

“Oh him, the other double, I would also like to take him down, taking down Sora would be like hitting two birds with one stone” The boy said knowing who the 1rd man referred to with an evil smile.

“Are you saying that that girl also reminds Sora of him as well?” The 4th man asked him.

“Indeed, it’s a fact, one of the reasons why he wants to help her so much is that it’s because of that” The 1rd man said as he watched Twilight.

“I see where you’re going, messing with Twilight would make Sora angry and that could affect things so much from the inside” The young man said to him knowing his plan.

“Haha so now we’re bullies eh?” The 2nd man said keeping his grin.

“And also we could use someone else here” The 1rd man continued.

“Yes, after this you’ll go to talk with Cinch, she could be useful for us as well” The young man said to him knowing what he would say.

“I saw how Sora reacted at just the mention of her name, it’s a fact that he hates her by what she done to Twilight, we could use her to make him more angry” The 1rd man said.

“And when that happens Sora would be more separated from his friends and then we could strike” The 4th man said.
“Yes and then we could try to use our last plan again.” The young man said.

“Nah, why do you think it will work this time?” The 2nd man asked a bit annoyed.

“Because For where there is anger... There is darkness” the young man said

“Indeed” The 1rd man said to him in agreement.

“Hey, how ‘bout if we go say hello to them?” The 2nd man suggested with an evil smile.

“For once, I agree with your idea” The young man said to him with a dark smile “Let’s show those girls the problem they're messing with this time, the one that they cannot resolve” Then the 7 people disappeared in corridors of darkness.(music stops)

***

Going back to the girls and the boys where we left off…

“Are you going to tell us?” Sunset asked them then Riku sighed.

“Well-” Riku was saying but he was cut off by a familiar voice…

“It’s been a while Sora and Riku…” That voice scared the girls and left the boys shocked “You’re both doing well” And then out of nowhere a young man in a black coat appeared near the front of the door.

“You!!” The boys said at the same time angry as they put themselves in front of the girls and summoned their keyblades and went into their battle stances. The girls were scared by this, Then the young man raised his arms into the air and then 6 other people in black coats appeared leaving him in the center, this left everyone shocked.

“Wh-who’s that?” Twilight asked scared.

“Hmph, the answers will come along with time, Twilight Sparkle and if you wonder yes, I know who you are, and I know who the rest of you girls are” The young man said to her and this left the girls terrified, the mere presence of these people made them shake in fear.

“Why are you doing this?!” Sora asked him furious

“At this point you two would know that we will do anything to achieve our goals” He answered him, and this made sora much more furious

“You’ll never win!” Riku said to him angrily.

“Heh, let’s see how this plays out” He said to him with a grin and this made both Sora and Riku even madder and they both tightened their grip on their keyblades.

“H-how can you be so evil?” Sunset asked him.

“Hmph your conception of darkness is nothing compared to us, we are darkness itself” The young man said to her with an evil smile and this left her even more scared and then Riku raised his left hand in front of her to protect her “Riku, so protective as always”

“We won’t let you lay a finger on them!” Riku said to him angrily as he keep his arm extended to protect Sunset.

“Heh, I would like to see you two try” He said to the boys with a dark smile.

“Rrrrrrg!!” Sora growled extremely furious.

“What a shame, and here I thought we could be friends this time” He said to them with an evil grin and then the 7 people in black left laughing evilly into corridors of darkness.

“COME BACK!!” Sora yelled extremely furious once again. Then Riku got off guard.

“Those cowards…” Riku said mad at them as he checked his left hand and then Sora and Riku turned around and saw that the girls were still shaking in fear even after the organization left.

“Wh-who w-were t-they..? “ Twilight asked extremely terrified.

“T-this presence i-it’s nothing like we’ve ever seen before…” Sunset said extremely terrified as well “This darkness...it’s almost like if they were made with nothing but that…” Then Riku sighed.

“It’s because of that, their hearts are completely made of darkness” Riku explained to them and the girls gasped shocked and impacted by this.

“And they’re our enemies, they were the one who sent who those monsters to attack you, that’s why we’re here, to prevent them from making chaos” Sora explained to them and then Sora sighed in defeat “Fine, you win girls, we’re going to tell you everything” Sora said to them as Riku nodded agreeing to tell them the whole truth…(music stops)

To Be Continued...

Chapter 6: The Pegasus and The Unicorn

Sora and Riku told the girls everything about them, where they come from, that there’s a lot more worlds aside from theirs.

“And we came from a world called Destiny Islands” Sora concluded and the girls were speechless at this.

“Yep I knew you would react that way, it’s hard to believe that there are more worlds out there besides this one” Riku said to them.

“I knew it, but I wasn’t really sure of it” Twilight said to them still trying to process this “But taking in account that you two are so different from everyone else here especially you Sora so then it is true”

“Different?” Sora asked her.

“Yeah, the way you are it’s…” Twilight was saying to him and she blushed a bit “Very unique, even for this world”

“Heh, guess I couldn’t trick you eh?” Sora said as he smiled.

“Nope, i’m too smart for that” Twilight said to him with a confident smile as she adjusted her glasses.

“Heh, yes you’re a clever girl” Riku said to her with a smile as he crossed his arms.

“So, if you came from another world, does that means you’re aliens?” Pinkie asked them and Riku sighed.

“No Pinkie, we’re humans like you girls, let’s just say that in the majority of the world's they’re inhabited by humans” Riku answered her with an annoyed face.

“So how many worlds exist Riku?” Sunset asked her very curious.

“A countless quantity of worlds” Riku answered her and she as well along with the rest of the girls were surprised.

“And how many worlds have you been to? If you don’t mind me asking” Fluttershy said to them curious as well.

“Well, several worlds, so much that we lost count” Sora answered her as he shrugged.

“My you two must be very cultural by visiting so many other worlds” Rarity said impressed as she put her hand on her hip.

“Yeah, kinda” Riku said to her as he shrugged

“But there’s also another thing” Sora said to the girls “You see this world as well as the rest are nothing more but pieces of a universal puzzle”

“Wait what? Are ya sayin’ that the worlds of the universe used to be just one?” Applejack asked him surprised.

“Yes, they all used to be one long long ago” Riku said to the girls and they gasped in surprise.

“But if they were all one, what happened?” Sunset asked very confused and curious.

“Did a huge earthquake break the world?” Pinkie asked as she shaked to represent her question.

“Nope” Sora answered her as he shocked his head “It’s a long story”

“I like long stories” Twilight said to him with a smile as she crossed her arms , then Riku and Sora looked each other and then Sora shrugged at him and Riku nodded to tell him that they have to tell them a certain story.

“Okay we’ll tell you” Riku said to the girls.

“Yay! Story time!” Pinkie said with a big smile on her face excited.(Music stops)

“Long Long ago, in the age of fairy tales when all worlds were one…” Sora began to tell the story.

“People lived in peace and there was nothing but light back then..” Riku continued

“Woow” The girls said at the same time impressed.

“The light came from an unseen land known as Kingdom Hearts” Sora continued.

“Kingdom Hearts?” Twilight asked curious by the land.

“Yes, the heart of all worlds and so the door to all of them, a world that contains infinite power, light and knowledge, it could grant someone the power of a god” Riku answered her.

“Woow…” The girls said impressed once again.

“From Kingdom Hearts came the original world and so people’s hearts” Sora explained.

“Wait, you’re referring at the world’s center is its heart?” Sunset asked.

“Yes, that’s right, the worlds also have hearts, because they’re living beings like plants, animals and us humans that inhabit them” Riku answered her.

“Wow. That’s deep” Rainbow said to him.

“Anyway” Sora said “The light was a gift from Kingdom Hearts itself, the people loved the light, however time passed and people began to want the light for themselves by avarice”

“And that’s how darkness came into existence in people’s hearts” Riku continued the history.

“Well that’s very obvious that everyone would want it that badly” Applejack said as she crossed her arms.

“But it’s veeery ironic to think that light was what made darkness real” Pinkie said as she put her hands on her hips.

“The strong rays of the sun create dark shadows, for example getting jealous at someone that’s better than you at something or covet at something too much” Riku explained to the girls.

“What we mean is, all of the universe is made of light and darkness, you can’t have one without the other” Sora said to the girls.

“So true” Twilight said to him.

“Well, there are some exceptions that are only made of pure light or pure darkness” Riku said as he waved his hand.

“Exceptions?” Sunset asked.

“Yeah, but we’ll explain that to you later” Riku answered her.

“So it was the darkness that made the worlds scatter apart?” Rarity asked.

“Yes that right” Sora answered.

“You see, the people began to fight amongst themselves for the light breaking out a war” Riku explained and the girls were surprised by this.

“Oh my” Fluttershy said.

“Yep, the war was so intense that made the original world submerge into the darkness along with Kingdom Hearts” Sora said to the girls and they gasped in surprise.

“And the world was lost in darkness forever?!” Pinkie asked still surprised and then all of the girls and the guys gave her an annoyed face.

“Pinkie, this world is nothing but a part of that original world” Riku said to her keeping the same face.

“Ups. Hehe sorry” Pinkie apologized as she rubbed the back of her head with a shameful smile.

“So, if that happened how are the worlds here today?” Rainbow asked.

“We’re getting there” Sora said as he crossed his arms.

“Well, even if the darkness consumed everything, it couldn’t reach the light in the hearts of children” Riku explained to them.

“Because of their innocence and pureness” Sunset pointed out.

“Exactly” Riku said to her with a smile as he pointed at her with his right finger.

“When the world was swallowed by darkness then it was shattered into countless pieces so with the light from the hearts of the children the worlds were rebuilt as we know them today” Sora said to them.

“I see” Twilight said.

“The survivors from the war decided to protect the light instead of taking it and keep the worlds seperated from each other so that disaster would never ever happen again” Riku continued.

“So that explains everything” Applejack said to the boys.

“That’s right. Tell me girls, what do you see in the sky at night? ” Sora asked them.

“Stars” Sunset said to him “What else?” And then the girls’ eyes got as wide as round plates as they realized something.

“No way!! Are you guys saying that the stars are…?” Twilight was asking them.

“Yep, that’s right girls, the stars in the sky are the other worlds shining in the distance” Riku said to them with a smile on his face.

“The light is from the people that reside within those worlds” Sora said to them with a smile as well.

“Wooow…” The girls said at the same time impressed and surprised by this.

“My mind just…” Rainbow said as she moved her hands making the representation of a mind blowing and she made the sound of an explosion with her mouth.

“Mine too” Pinkie said to her.

“So all of the stars are actually worlds?” Sunset asked them.

“Not all stars, some are just simple stars as you might know and others represent the heart of someone” Riku explained to them.

“If a star goes out it could mean that someone died or a world got destroyed” Sora continued the explanation.

“I just can’t believe it, to think that all along we were watching the worlds in the night time” Twilight said having a hard time processing this.

“Now, different realms do exist were the worlds are set” Riku said to the girls.

“Realms?” Sunset asked him.

“Yes, first, the realm of light, where we are now, in this realm most of the world's exist here, second the world in-between, the realm between light and darkness, some worlds closer to light and some closer to darkness, third the realm of darkness the opposite of the realm of light, where there is nothing but darkness, when a world gets consumed by darkness they end up trapped in there, but they could be restored and finally the realm of sleep, the realm that exists within people's dreams” Riku explained to them.

“Amazing, this is very interesting” Twilight said with a smile on her face.

“Also in the realm of sleep there are also worlds that are trapped in an endless sleep when they are restored” Sora continued the explanation.

“And they could be unlocked if someone goes inside it” Riku said.

“But how you might wonder, it’s complicated” Sora said.

“Who would’ve thought it? Our adventures here are small things compared to the bigger things out there” Sunset said.

“Yep, hard to believe that, huh?” Riku said to her with a smile on his face.

“Yeah” Sunset said to him with a smile as well.(Music stops)

“There’s so much about this that I would like to learn” Twilight said as she looked up to the sky.

“Stop your horses there Twilight” Sora said to her “It’s good that you wanna know more about this but looking so much for knowledge or the truth never ends well”

“That’s right Twilight, there’s some storytelling that I would prefer not to tell now” Riku said to her.

“Yeah, right, i’ve learned that myself” Twilight said to the boys as she remembered her past actions.

“It’s okay Twi, everyone makes mistakes, what’s important is that you learned from it” Sora said to her with his usual warm smile as he put his right hand on her shoulder.

“Thank you Sora” She said with a smile as she blushed and played with her hair and then everyone smiled at this.

“And never forget something very important that all the worlds have in common and share” Riku said to them with a smile.

“And what could it be?” Sunset asked him.

“There are many worlds out there, but they all share the same sky, one sky, one destiny” Sora said to them with a warm smile and then all the girls smiled at his words.

“That’s so deep, nice and true” Twilight said to him keeping her smile and this earned a chuckle from Sora

“Thanks, one of my best friends wrote that to me in a letter not too long ago” Sora said to her as he remembered Kairi’s letter a bit blushed.(Music stops)

“Hey, another question guys, what exactly are you swords?” Sunset asked them.

“Oh right, I almost forgot” Sora said to the girls and then he and Riku summoned their keyblades to them.

“Wow” The girls said impressed.

“These are the keyblades, swords in shape of key as you can see” Riku explained as the girls looked at them closely.

“I have to say Riku that yours has a very unique style with the demon and angel theme and Sora is quite simple but nicely simple” Rarity said to them.

“Uhh thanks?” The boys said to her.

“These ‘keyblades’ are magic weapons, right?” Rainbow asked them.

Well you see…” Sora began and then the two boys explained about the keyblade and how it works, the magic spells, the key function and the superhuman powers that the wielders receive from it also that the keyblade only chooses its wielder by the strength of their heart, someone from the light or from the darkness and that it can be only wielded by its wielder and other wielders as well they explained them about the creation of the keyblade and the original X-Blade, Kingdom Hearts counterpart, made of a perfect balance of light and darkness and the keyblade war that cause the world to get dragged by darkness with kingdom hearts and the X-Blade shattered into 20 pieces, 7 of light and 13 of darkness and that Kingdom Hearts now remains into the deepest abyss in the realm of darkness.
“...And as long it remains there even the brightest world will have its dark corners and even in the deepest darkness there will always a little bit of light” Sora finished their explanation and the girls were impressed by this.

“So that’s what happened to Kingdom Hearts huh?” Sunset said to them and the guys nodded in agreement.

“Still it’s amazing, it’s just simply amazing that such powerful weapons like the keyblades exist” Twilight said amazed by the keyblade.

“Yeah, when i met you Riku something was telling me that you were special Riku” Sunset said to him a bit blushed and this made Riku a bit blushed as well.

“W-well yes, only people like us can use the keyblade as we told you” Riku said to her still a bit blushed “And thank you for saying that about me”

“And I also felt the same when I met you Sora, but I never thought you would be that special” Twilight said to him a bit blushed.

“Heh, well thanks” Sora thanked her with a smile on his face.

“Well, the way that you described the keyblade would make anyone want one, like me” Rainbow said to the boys as she pointed to herself with her thumb.

“That’s right Rainbow, people would want one of these, but like we told you only people with strong hearts can have it” Sora said to her as he raised his keyblade and pointed at it with his left hand.

“However, there’s also some other way to have a keyblade, one is killing the wielder of a keyblade, and second if a keyblade master pass the power to someone worthy of it” Riku explained.

“Keyblade master?” Fluttershy asked them.

“It’s basically the rank above a normal wielder” Sora answered.

“To be one, a wielder has to pass the mark of mastery exam” Riku explained to them.

“I see” Sunset said to them understanding

“And you’re looking at one right now” Sora said to the girls as he pointed at Riku with his left thumb and the girls were impressed once again.

“Are you one Riku?” Twilight asked him.

“Heh, yeah that’s right, you see, Sora and I took the exam but only I passed” Riku explained to them.

“Hmph, why am I not surprised?” Twilight said as she crossed her arms unimpressed.

“Hey i’m not a dumb, it wasn’t a regular exam from school” Sora said annoyed at her.

“Then what happened? If you don’t mind mind me asking” Fluttershy asked him.

“Our enemies set a trap for me and Riku saved me, that’s why they only named Riku a true master” Sora explained to them.

“Talking about the bad guys, you said that they were the ones who sent those monsters to attack us, right?” Rainbow asked them.

“Yeah” The guys answered her at the same time.

“What were those monsters?” Twilight asked them, then Sora sighed and he and Riku explained about the heartless, the two types of heartless, the emblems and the purebloods, that the emblems were artificial and the purebloods come from the realm of darkness and that they look for people's hearts and if they take them the victim turns into one of them also if someone is consumed by darkness they turn into a heartless as well, also that they look for the heart of one world and if that happens the world is consumed by darkness and gets destroyed and the greatest heart of all, Kingdom Hearts and the girls were impacted by this, so much that they were speechless.

“And the only way to destroy them is with the keyblade, because of this, the heartless constantly attack a keyblade wielder so they could take his or her heart” Riku finished their explanation.

“Huh, good to know that you guys are here to deal with the heartless” Sunset said still a bit scared and relieved.

“Yes, but those heartless are like vampires that look for hearts endlessly, how horrible!” Rarity said scared.

“But one question, the emblem heartless release hearts unlike the purebloods because they’re artificial?” Twilight asked a bit curious.

“Yup, if that happens someone could capture the hearts that they release, if that person captures enough hearts they could create an artificial kingdom hearts” Sora explained to her and the girls were surprised by this.

“However, an artificial Kingdom Hearts only grants someone the power to created a brand new world unlike the real Kingdom Hearts that grants the power of a god like I said” Riku explained to them.

I see, but who created the emblem heartless?” Sunset asked.

“Someone used some kind of crazy machine because this person wanted to know more about the heartless?” Pinkie asked trying to guess and this left Sora and Riku surprised and with their eyes widened.

“How did ya know?” Sora asked her.

“Meh, just a hunch” Pinkie said with a smile as she shrugged.

“Well, that’s right Pinkie, our worst enemy created a machine that created the emblem heartless, because he was doing research about the heartless, so he could study them better” Riku said to her.

“And again you guess it Pinkie" Rainbow said to her as she gave her a pat on her back.

“Heh, sounds like it isn’t the first time she guessed something” Sora said as he put his hands on the back of his head and the girls nodded in confirmation.

“Anyway, this is the consequences of looking in deep things that you shouldn’t, because of this, now the emblem heartless are now around the worlds as well as the pureblood heartless and they can’t vanquish forever, they are darkness made real, and darkness would never disappear” Riku explained them.

“I see” Sunset said to them “But some can have control over them?”

“Yes, but it’s very risky because they could end up eating the heart of that person” Riku answered her.(Music stops)

“But what about the grey ones?” Twilight asked then Sora explained to them about the nobodies, that they are the body of someone with a strong heart when they turn into a heartless, they are spirits that goes on even as its body fades from existence, because of this they don’t truly exist, they could whether have a monster shape or a human shape depending of the strength of their will.

“So the nobodies are like g-g-g-ghosts…?” Fluttershy asked terrified.

“In a way yeah” Sora said to her and Fluttershy then began to shake in fear and then Sora rubbed her back to calm her down.

“Don’t worry Fluttershy, Riku and I can get rid of them, if they try to hurt any of you” Sora assured her and Fluttershy’s face got bright crimson and looked the other way timidly.

“T-thank you S-sora” She said to him still with the same face.

“Heh, no prob Flutters” Sora said to her with a big smile.

“But one question guys, the nobodies with a human appearance apart from having their minds and memories, they wouldn’t have hearts since they’re nobodies?” Twilight asked the keybladers and then Sora looked the other way a bit angry as he checked his right fist.

“Wrong, that kind of nobodies can grow some sort of replacement with time, in that matter those nobodies are not different from us humans” Riku explained to the girls without noticing Sora’s expression, however Riku did notice that’s why he explained that to the girls to distract them.

“I’m confused right now” Sunset said to Riku confused.

“Well you see girls, if a nobody with a human appearance is exposed to the natural world it will eventually grow its hearts replacement, but if they make it think that it’s empty it will end up being just like the lower nobodies, an emotionless and empty shell of a person” Riku explained to the girls as Sora’s expression became a depressive face as his memories of Roxas still flashing back in his head.

“But that’s horrible” Sunset said a bit shocked by this.

“It truly is Sunset” Riku said to her agreeing with her “But that’s how it is and anyway nobodies weren’t meant to exist in a first place, and they’re destined to return to darkness”

“Another thing, knowing that keyblade wielders have strong hearts, if they would became a heartless they would also became a nobody of that kind, it’s logical” Twilight said to Riku and he nodded in confirmation as Sora just remained lost in his nobody’s memories “My question is, a keyblade wielders nobody would still be able to use the keyblade?”

“Yeah, that’s right Twilight” Sora answered her as he snapped out of his thoughts keeping the same face.

“Sora? Are you okay?” Twilight asked him a bit worried for him “You seem sad”

“No, i’m okay, i’m just...a bit tired that’s all” Sora lied to her, Twilight knew something was wrong with him as she kept a worried face and Riku was worried for him as well but he didn’t show any expression, he knew why he seemed depressed.

“Hey, what happens when a nobody is destroyed?” Applejack asked the boys.

“If I get it well, when a heartless is destroyed the heart is released and returns to who lost it” Twilight said to them.

“That’s right girls, when a nobody is destroyed the essence of the body is released, when the essence of the body and the released heart come together the original person is restored” Sora explained as he moved his hands to represent his explanation.

“Whew, good to know that” Sunset said a bit relieved.

“So in a way, the split in two of one person is just temporary” Twilight said and the guys nodded in confirmation “It’s very interesting”(Music stops)

“Also there’s another thing” Riku said to the girls and then he explained about the Dream Eaters, the spirits that served as the protectors of dreams and consumers of nightmares and are like pets in a way, and the Nightmares that attack dreams and devour happy dreams.

“And in the sleeping world you could create one of them to be your protector” Riku finished his explanation to the girls.

“Interesting, dreams that take a physical form in the shape of an animal, I would like to see one” Twilight said with a smile.

“Me too they must be very cute creatures” Fluttershy said with a smile as well.

“Yep, they are cute, but also good protectors, they’re not just pets” Sora said to them with a smile on his face.

“Sora and I have ones on our own, but they’re in the realm of sleep now” Riku said to them.

“Ooh, now I get it, your pets are dream eaters” Sunset said understanding.

“Heh, yup, that’s right” Riku said with a smile as he put his hands in his pockets.

“Well, those are all the variants of creatures that exist around the universe” Sora said to the girls.(Music stops)

“Well, that was a good moment of learning” Twilight said as she crossed her arms with a smile on her face.

“Heh, good to know, since it seems that you like to learn new things” Sora said to her with a smile.

“Well, she’s an egg-head, what did ya expect?” Rainbow said to them with a grin on her face.

“Hey!!” Twilight said a bit upset at her and then everybody laughed, including Twilight.

“But are you guys gonna tell us about those men in black?” Sunset asked interrupting the moment ”We need to know who they are”

“Oh, right” Riku said a bit unsure.

“We could tell you girls but we’re not sure if we should or not, we don’t know if you could take so much” Sora said to them worried a bit.

“Of course we can, if we stick together we could face anything, right girls?” Rainbow said to the guys with a confident smile and the girls nodded in confirmation with smiles on their faces, Then Sora and Riku smiled at this.

“Yeah, you’re right girls” Sora said to them keeping his smile.

“But, to understand what’s happening right now, you must know how we’re here now” Riku explained to the girls as he crossed his arms.

“Uuh! Your origins?” Pinkie asked with a smile on her face.

“Yes, Pinke, the story of how Riku and I gained the power of the keyblade” Sora said to her.(Music stops)

“It all began a year ago, when Sora and I were just normal boys, dreaming to leave Destiny Islands…” Riku began to tell the story, then the boys told them about their first adventure, how Sora gained the keyblade, him traveling from world to world alongside Donald and Goofy facing the heartless, looking for Riku and Kairi as well sealing the keyholes and saving the universe for the first time, leaving out that Sora turned into a heartless and Riku’s actions, then they told them about their second adventure, reopening the keyholes, facing the nobodies, looking for Riku and saving the universe once again and going back to their home with Riku, leaving out what happened in Castle Oblivion, Riku and Mickey overwatching Organization XIII and Roxas and the Keyblade Master exam after that.

“Short time after that we set off on our third adventure, but Master Yen Sid called us and he told us to come here, and that’s how we’re here now” Riku finished the story and the girls had faces of astonishment.

“Oh my, you two are like knights in shining armor!” Rarity said with a big smile on her face “Especially you Sora, knowing all you did for everyone” She said to him with a blush on her face.

“Okay?” Sora said to her as he took a step back awkwardly.

“Yeah, you two are like super duper heroes” Pinkie said with her usual big smiles on her face.

“You two are amazin’ guys” Applejack said to them with a smile on her face as she held her hat on her head with her left hand.

“You are more amazing that I thought” Fluttershy said to them as she looked at Sora blushing.

“I’ll say it again, you two are way cooler than me” Rainbow said to them “It hurts to admit it but it’s true”

“Sora...How can someone so young with that personality could do so much in less than a year and still be the same? Riku did almost as much as him, but he changed, but how could it be that Sora almost didn’t change?” Twilight thought wondering more about Sora “He’s indeed special and very extraordinary” She thought of him as she blushed.

“And it was good that at the end you could go back home Riku” Sunset said to him, then Sora and Riku chuckled as Sora scratched the back of his head.

“Thank you for saying that girls” Riku began with a smile on his face, but then he turned his head to the other side as he looked down as his smile disappeared “But…i’m no hero, trust me”(Music stops) Riku said depressed and Sora got depressed as well and the girls,especially Sunset got confused at this.

“What do you mean Riku?” Sunset asked a bit worried for Riku.

“We told you Sora’s side of the story, but not mine” Riku said still depressed.

“Aw darling you can tell us anything, we’re your friends” Rarity said to make him feel better.

“Well…” Riku began unsure if to tell them or not, fearing on how they’ll see him.

“C’mon partner, friends are there to help other friends” Applejack told him to make him feel better.

“We won’t judge you Riku” Sunset said to him as she put her hand on his shoulder then Riku took a big breath as he got ready to talk.

“The most part of our first adventure...I was the one who caused the problems, I was the one who caused our island to get destroyed and...I took away Sora’s keyblade and with it his friends, cuz’ in a way it was mine, but I lost the right to use it, that’s why it passed on to Sora and he owns it now by his heart, I opened myself to darkness and caused nothing but trouble, my mistakes ended up being problems for my friends” Riku said to the girls depressed and Sora was sad for him and confused, he thought that Riku surpassed that but it looks like he hasn’t completely yet and the girls were impacted by this and their eyes widened, especially Sunsets, she was so shocked by this…

“Riku…” She thought feeling so sad for him, looking at him sad it hurts her so much inside that it breaks her heart and she just couldn’t ignore him, she has to do something but she was so impacted by this that she didn’t know what to do.

“I captured the princesses of heart, tried to kill Sora and I was used by the seeker of darkness that stole my body and used it to finish his plan and I would be dead if it weren’t for Sora, back then I only threw away those who are important to me and…” Riku continued his story and the more he was telling it the more impacted the girls were and the more that Sunset was feeling badder and badder for him “I forgot what friendship was…” Hearing that definitely breaks Sunset’s heart, the girls gasped in surprise by this “I was all alone for a time, feeling guilty and ashamed of what I did, things so horrible that no one would forgive me for and I didn’t have the strength to go back home or even look at Sora’s face again, but time passed and then I was able to go back, but I just don’t get it, I feel just like I felt back then, almost like those feelings came back to haunt me” Riku ended his story as he looked at his hands, Sora was sad for him, the girls as well also they realized that in a way Riku is just like Sunset except that he’s a boy and from another world, and Sunset was about to cry for him, almost like if she can feel his pain in her heart.

“I...i can’t believe, Riku you...were in the same darkness as me, you know exactly how I felt, you’re just like me…” Sunset thought as she remembered how she felt before the the battle of bands, she was on the verge of crying, the feeling of pain she felt for Riku was unspeakable. Sora was about to do something for his brother-in-heart but…

“Riku…” Sunset called his attention “I have to say something to you” Sunset said to him and both Riku and Sora were fearing that she was about to say what they were thinking and the girls had sad faces because they knew exactly what she was going to say to Riku “I know how you feel...actually, I wasn’t any different from you back then” She began and Riku and Sora were impacted and their eyes widened at this “When I first arrived here I used to be evil and treated people badly and then time passed and I ended up being hated by everyone except my friends, so to put it simply I know exactly how you feel, alone, guilty and ashamed” Hearing that left Sora and Riku speechless.

“...I knew it” Riku said to her and this made her gasp in surprise “But I didn’t wanna believe it, ‘cause you...the way that you are, I just couldn’t believe it ‘till I heard it from you”

“But the point is that you’re not the only one that knows how it feels to go through something like that” Sunset said to him with a worried face as she put her hands on her chest.

“Sunset...you...really are just like me, but…” Riku thought as for Sora it seems that he was thinking the same “Maybe so, but there’s a clear difference between us...unlike me, you have a strong light, one light that I lack, I knew it when I met you, that you have that kind of light unlike me” Riku said to Sunset as he looked to the other side and Sunset felt sad for him “You saw that I control darkness, I can’t change it even if I want to” He continued as he raised his left hand and from it an orb of darkness appeared “It’s the way I am, it came from within me, I can’t fight it or hold it back, so even if you know how I feel, that doesn’t mean that you know how hard it was for me, I know what you’ve done and even if they were bad things, what i’ve done is worse and I was in a deeper darkness and pain, the darkness within me is proof of that” Riku said as he looked at the orb of darkness in his hand and Sunset felt worse for him.

“Riku…” She said to him worried for him.

“I won’t force any of you if you don’t want to be my friends, no one would like to be friends with someone like me” Riku said to the girls sad and depressed, Sora was very worried for Riku, he knew there was something wrong with him but...before Sora could do something, Sunset put her right hand below Riku’s left hand and Riku was taken back by this as he gasped in surprise.(Music stops)

“Don’t say that Riku, the girls and I aren’t scared of your dark powers, i’m actually impressed by it” Sunset said to him with a kind smile on her face and Riku eyes widened from surprise.

“Y-you what?” Riku was so shocked by Sunset’s words that he couldn’t speak well.

“What I said Riku, you don’t need to use light to prove that you have a strong light within you, when I met you I could feel the strong light within you” Sunset said to him keeping the same smile, Riku still shocked at her kind words so much that he couldn’t say a single word “I know that you aren’t a bad person, besides it’s amazing that you can control the darkness within you like that and use it for good”

“You really think so?” Riku asked her still shocked.

“Yeah, you’re braver than me, usually one should run away from the darkness but you faced your own darkness and you gained total control over it, I admit that it scared me for a moment but I can feel that you never changed even after use your dark powers, that’s why I said it’s amazing” Sunset said to him keeping her smile and Riku eyes widened once again from surprise.

“She’s right Riku, remember all the things you’ve done to make up for your mistakes, what you’ve done for me before I woke up and after that and saving my life at the keyblade master exam, you are a hero, even if you don’t believe that, a hero is a hero only when everyone else recognize his actions” Sora said to him with a determined frown, then Riku began to remember all that he’s done while Sora was in a slumber to recover his memories and what he did at the keyblade master exam.

“...Yeah, you’re right Sora, like you always are” Riku said to him with a smile on his face.

“There, that’s much better, always try to smile and be happy, we don’t care about your darkness, everyone has it, I know you’re so strong that you don’t lose control of yourself or give up to it” Sunset said to him keeping her smile and Riku nodded keeping his smile. “Also if you need light, don’t worry Riku…” Sunset began and then an orange-amber aura glow appeared on her hand and then the aura passed to Riku’s hand and that turned Riku’s dark orb into a glowing light orb with an orange-amber color and this surprised everyone especially Riku so much that his eyes widened at this.

“Light…” Riku said impressed as he looked at the light orb created by Sunset’s magic.

“Yes Riku, us, your friends can be your light, and don’t worry about your past now, the only thing you can do is move forward to be better and better and never forget Riku things may come, and things may go, some go fast, and some go slow, few things last that's all I know, but friendship carries on through the ages” Sunset said to him with a warm smile as she put her left hand over his shoulder and he couldn’t help but smile at this as well.

“Yeah, you’re right guys, my past is not today I can’t change it, but I can change my future, and I choose to move forward to be better and better to make the best tomorrow possible” Riku said with a big smile to his friends as he let the orb in his hand disappear.

“That’s the Riku that I know” Sora said to him with a big smile of his own as he surrounded him with his right arm and Riku chuckled at this and the girls smiled at this and Sunset giggled a bit by this scene.

“Hey, what are you laughing at?” Riku asked her.

“Hehe I can’t help it, you two would make the weirdest brothers” Sunset said as she kept her smile and the the guys looked at themselves and then they laughed as well as Riku crossed his arms and Sora put his hands on the back of his head.

“Heh, thanks guys I really needed that, I really appreciate it, especially from you Sunset” Riku said with smile to her a bit blushed.

“Sunny” Sunset said to him blushed.

“Huh?” Riku was confused at this.

“You can call me Sunny if you want” Sunset said to him more blushed than before as she looked to the other side timidly and rubbed her right arm.

“Heh, fair enough, Sunny” Riku said to her with a smile on his face, hearing Riku call her like that made her smile timidly as she blushed even more.

“I’m glad that you feel better now” Sunset said to with a smile and then suddenly Riku touched her forehead with his two first fingers of his left hand, she was surprised by this.

“You really knew how help me” Riku began “Thank very much that” he thanked her with a warm smile and the made her blush again.

“Hehe, it’s been a long while since the last time you did that” Sora said to Riku with a smile as he put his hands on his pockets.

“Yeah” Riku said to him keeping his smile.

“Huh?” Sunset was confused by this.

“You see Sunny, when I was little I used to touch my friends on the forehead like I did with you, it’s a way to say that they’re special to me, so in short, you’re very special to me Sunny” Riku said to her with a warm smile once again blushed and this made Sunset even more blushed.

“T-thank you” Sunset said to him with a timid smile very blushed as she looked to the other side and rubbed her left arm.(Music Stops)

“It’s a cute scene and all, but I have some questions about your story guys” Twilight said to the guys interrupting.

“Oh right I almost forgot that” Sora said to her.

“First, how did you end up in that slumber?” Twilight asked him.

“Yeah, now that i’m thinking about it you didn’t say what happened between your first and second adventure” Sunset said to them.

“Well, to put it short, the Organization XIII set a trap for Sora so they could take away his memories and use him as a puppet, in order to restore his memories a girl named Naminé put Sora in a pod to restore his memories, it took a year to do it, while he was asleep Mickey and I overwatched the organization” Riku explained to the girls.

“Naminé is a witch that has power over my memories and those connected to me, she was used by the organization to change my memories, it wasn’t her fault, she was forced to do it” Sora explained as he remembered Kairi’s nobody Naminé.

“How cruel!” Rarity said angry at this.

“And what happened to her?” Rainbow asked them.

“She went back to where she belongs” Riku said with a smile as he remembered how Naminé and Roxas becoming one with Sora and Kairi.

“That’s good to know” Sunset said with a smile.

“Second question, If you two had beaten this Organization XIII, how is that they’re back now?” Twilight asked to the guys.

“Well, it’s a bit complicated, but we’re getting to that” Sora said to her.

“And third question, who is Kairi?” Twilight asked Sora as she crossed her arms, Sora hadn't noticed, but everyone else did notice that she sounded a bit jealous.

“Weeell, she’s our other best friend” Sora said a bit blushed as he rubbed the back of his head with his left hand and Riku laughed a bit “What?” he asked him a bit angry.

“Oh nothing” Riku said to him with a sarcastic smile on his face and Sora just glared him with an annoyed face “Anyway, she’s a princess of heart, like we told you they don’t have darkness in their heart, so Kairi has a heart of pure light, that’s why she was kidnapped in our first adventure” Riku explained to them.

“Huh, that make sense” Applejack said.

“And she can use a keyblade?” Sunset asked them.

“That’s right, as of now she and another friend of ours are training with Donald, Goofy and Mickey” Sora answered her with a smile on his face.

“You gotta be kidding me! Even a princess has a keyblade” Rainbow said angry at this.

“Hey, Kairi is strong like me and Riku!” Sora said angry at her.

“Now now, don’t fight guys” Riku said trying to calm them “There’s a reason, when she was little a keyblade master passed the power of the keyblade to her, it wasn’t ‘till recently that she began to use the keyblade, in fact I was the one who gave her her keyblade”

“But it wasn’t ‘till a while ago that we knew that” Sora explained.

“I see, I would like to meet her” Sunset said with a smile and the girls nodded in agreement with smiles on their faces as well, expect for Twilight she looked to the other side with an annoyed face as she crossed her arms.

“I could teach her how to be cool like me” Rainbow said with a proud smile as she pointed at herself with her thumb.

“Yeah, it would be nice to have a friend like her” Fluttershy said with a smile as well. Sora and Riku were glad that they would like to meet Kairi, however Riku noticed Twilight upset.

“It’s noticeable that she’s jealous, this could not end well” Riku thought a bit worried about Twilight.(Music stops)

“In any case, how come Organization XIII came back?” Twilight asked to the boys.

“Well…” Riku began and then he and Sora told them about Xehanort and his plan, then the true goal of the true organization XIII and what happened during the keyblade master exam, as well their intentions here…

“That’s why they’re here, to take you all out of the picture” Riku finished the explanation and the girls were speechless at this.

“WE'RE DOOMED!!!” Pinkie yelled panicked and the girls began to talk among themselves panicked and the boys looked at each other with annoyed faces and then Sora sighed.

“CALM DOWN ALREADY!!” Sora yelled at them and they stopped talking.

“Look, you’re not going to get killed, we’re here not just to stop the heartless and nobodies, we’re also here to protect you” Riku said to them to calm them down.

“But they are 7 and you’re just two” Sunset said scared.

“We can deal with them, you don’t have to worry Sunny, as long as Sora and I fight together, there’s nothing we can’t do” Riku said to her with a smile.

“Besides, this is nothing new, we’re used to being at a disadvantage and we always made it through with flying colors” Sora said with a smile as well to them as he put his arms behind his head.

“Well, good to know that we now have bodyguards that can defend us from those villains” Rarity said relieved.

“Heh, well in a way, you’re right Rarity” Sora said to her keeping his smile.

“But maybe we could help ya guys” Applejack said.

“Yeah, if we use our magic-” Rainbow was saying but she was cut off by Riku.

“No Rainbow, that’s exactly what they’re after, you’re magic, the same magic that came from that portal behind you” Riku said as he pointed to the statue.

“H-how did you guys know about that?” Twilight asked shocked by this.

“We felt that there was something weird with the statue and then I tried to touch it and my hand just went through it” Sora answered her.

“And master Yen Sid told us about a portal that goes to an alternative dimension, when Sora’s hand when through it I did the same, that’s when we knew that the statue is the portal, and you’re all here, so it confirms that the magic and light from that world flows within you and you make sure that nothing happens to it, am I right?” Riku explained to them.

“Geez, you two joined the pieces very well” Rainbow said to them as she put her hands on her hips.(Music stops)

“Well, you’re right Riku, and the name of that world is Equestria” Sunset explained to the boys.

“Equestria?” Riku repeated a bit confused.

“Why do I have a feeling that world has something to do with mythical equines?” Sora asked as he crossed his arms.

“It’s because in Equestria, there are mythical equines, like pegasus and unicorns” Sunset explained to them.

“You know so much about it huh?” Riku said to her.

“Weell, it’s because, I…” Sunset began a bit ashamed as she played with her index fingers “I used to be a unicorn from Equestria…”

“So what?” Riku said to her and she was surprised at his answer.

“You don’t mind it?” Sunset asked a bit blushed.

“Of course not Sunny, Sora was once a lion cub” Riku said to her with a smile as he pointed at with his thumb “And besides you’re human now, so I don’t mind if you used to be a unicorn mare” Riku said as he shrugged with a smile on his face and Sunset blushed a bit at his words.

“Yep, it was weird to have paws instead of hands” Sora said as he remembered his adventure in the Pride Lands.

“Yeah, remember the feeling of having hooves it makes me feel the same, hands are awesome” She said to him as she gave him a thumbs-up and Sora and Riku did the same as they chuckled.

“Wait, how did you turn into a lion cub?” Twilight asked very curious.

“Oh, well in some specific worlds I have to transform into a specific being to fit in, like a vampire, a merman, a digital being, an elf, a black ‘n white cartoon and of course a lion cub” Sora explained to them as he remembered all the times he turned into another being and counted those times with his fingers

“I’ve just turned into a digital being” Riku said to them as he put his hands in his pockets and shrugged.

“Woow!” The girls said impressed.

“And how does that feel?” Twilight asked Sora.

“Not much different” Sora asked her.

“But wait, did you turn into a vampire? If you don’t mind me asking” Fluttershy asked him.

“Well not exactly a vampire, I was just wearing a costume that made me look like a vampire and then an elf” Sora answered her as he remembered his adventures in Halloween town and Christmas Town.

“And what about the old cartoon thing’” Applejack asked him “Did ya went inside an old TV?”

“Not exactly, it was old, but not a TV” Sora answered her as he remembered his adventure in Timeless River.

“And the digital being?” Twilight asked both Sora and Riku.

“We went into worlds inside computers” Riku answered her and Sora nodded in confirmation

“Oh like an artificial world created with a computer program?” Twilight asked with a smile on her face interested.

“That’s right Twilight” Riku answered her with a smile on his face.

“Also Sora you must have looked like a cutie as a lion cub” Pinkie said to him with a big smile.

“Yes, I think the same” Fluttershy said with a smile as well agreeing with Pinkie

“Yeah, kinda” Sora said to her as he rubbed the back of his head, the girls then began to imagine Sora as a lion cub.

“Hmm, thinking about, it must be hard fighting without hands” Sunset said to Sora.

“Yeah, I had to use my mouth to hold my Keyblade, after that my mouth hurts” Sora said as he grabbed his jaw and moved left to right.

“Good thing that it didn’t happen to me” Riku said to the girls

“Also dear, you said that you also were a merman once, is that true?” Rarity asked him.

“Yes, that’s right” Sora answered her.

“So does that mean that mermaids are real?” Twilight asked him.

“Yup, one of my friends used to be one, now she’s a human” Sora said as he remembered his adventures in Atlantica.

“Oohhh, I really want to meet a mermaid and be one, it would be very fun” Pinkie said with her usual big smile and the girls gave her a awe-look.

“You know what kind of mermaid I mean” Pinkie said a bit annoyed, the guys were confused at this but they don’t mind it.

“Heh, sounds like you would like to meet magical creatures Pinkie” Sora said to her with a smile.

“Exactly!” She said to him as she quickly got near him which took him by surprise “You don’t have any idea of how much I envy the both of you, you must've met a lot of magical creatures in the other worlds” She said to the guys as she pointed at them.

“Well yeah, but-” Sora began but he was cut off by Pinkie.

“Oh! I got an idea if I stick with the both of you I could get to meet a magical creature!” Pinkie said excited with her usual big smile.

“Ehhh okay?” Sora said a bit awkwardly.

“Don’t worry, she’s always like that, you just get used to it and love it” Sunset said to them with a smile on her face.

“Heh, welp at least that means life will never be boring if she’s around” Riku said with a smile.

“Exactly tall guy, and never forget it!” Pinkie said with a big toothed smile and the guys chuckled at this and then she made a big gasp.

“I can’t believe that i’ve completely forgot it!!” She said panicked.

“What?” Sora and Riku said at the same time.

“I forgot to make a welcome party for the both of you!” Pinke said to them and they were confused by this.

“A party?” Sora asked very confused.

“That’s right my friend Sora, when I meet someone new in town I throw a party for him or her, that’s the way I am” Pinkie said as she shrugged with a smile on her face.

“Heh, so you’re a party planner?” Riku asked with a smile on his face as well.

“That’s correct, i’m the best party planner around here” Pinkie said with a proud smile “Now making a party for you is another thing, you come from another world, making a party for you would be something big, the chance to the the best party planner in the universe, that sounds good” This made the boys chuckle a bit, they realized that Pinkie is nice and funny, she reminds Sora of Genie from Agrabah.

“Hmm, now that I think about it, we actually don’t have a party for our birthdays” Sora said to Riku.

“Oh yeah, we did celebrate them back at home, but we haven’t had a true party” Riku said to him as he crossed his arms then when they glanced at Pinkie again they saw her speechless and they could see her right eye twitching.

“Uhh Pinkie?” Sora asked her.

“You okay?” Riku asked her as well.

“NO WAY!!! You didn’t have your birthday parties this year!?” Pinkie asked them surprised.

“Yeah, but-” Sora was cut off by Pinkie once again.

“No buts!” Pinkie shut him up as she put her right index finger over his mouth “It must be awfully sad that you two didn’t have your birthday parties this year” She said to the boys as she hugged the two of them with a crying expression on her face, the boys were awarded by this but they looked at the girls and they gave an expression of follow suit.

“Ahhh yeah, it was kinda sad” Sora said to her and then she let go of the guys and raised her right finger in the air with a big smile on her face, they could tell that she had an idea.

“I got it! You guys are going to have a welcome and birthday party!” She said to them with a big smile on her face.

“Um Sure Pinkie, we would appreciate that” Riku said to her with a smile on his face as well.

“Yeah, it’s been a long time since we went to a party, it would be nice to do something normal for once” Sora said with a smile as well.

“Normal?” Twilight asked “Well, our lives aren’t normal either”

“So true, but yours are more normal in comparison to ours” Riku said to the girls as he crossed his arms.

“Well you two don’t have to worry, you just leave this to your auntie Pinkie” She said to the boys as she grabbed Sora’s head and then touched Riku’s nose with her index finger “You're going to have the best surprise party ever!”

“But it’s only a surprise when we don’t know it” Riku said to her.

“Oh I get it, you mean a party that will surprise us when we less expect it” Sora said with a big smile to her.

“Ya got it” Pinkie said with a big smile as well.

“Ehem. I meant to ask you Sora, but Pinkie interrupted me, How did it feel to be a merman?” Rarity asked him.

“Well, not much different from being a human, but having a dorsal fin instead of legs feels like having the two tails united, and I also felt naked since I wasn’t wearing my t-shirt” Sora answered her and this turned Rarity, Applejack, Fluttershy and Twilight bright crimson by imagining him shirtless.

“Hmph Who would have thought it? Lea was right, girls sometimes can be more dirty than us boys” Riku said noticing this.

“W-well in any case, what else do you know about the anomalies here at the school?” Twilight asked the guys trying to change the topic.(Music stops)

“We figured out that the most obvious cause of them, is the darkness from Equestria, even the brightest world has its dark corners” Riku said to the girls.

“Thinking about it it’s true” Sunset said to them.

“Can you girls tell us your side of the story?” Sora asked them.

“Sure” Sunset answered him, then She as well as the rest of the girls except Twilight told them about the 3 anomalies at Canterlot High, the Fall formal, the battle of bands and lastly the last Friendship games.

“And that’s what happened” Sunset finished the story.

“I see, man, who would have thought that so many crazy things would happen at this school” Riku said as he crossed his arms.

“Yep, that’s how it is” Rainbow said to him.

“So, let’s see if we get it, at the fall formal you stole an ‘element of harmony’ from Equestria which only caused chaos and in the end it was returned” Sora said recalling what they told them about the fall formal and they nodded in confirmation, however they left out the things related to the Twilight from Equestria.

“Like months after that there was a Battle of Bands in which 3 girls that used to be another kind of mermaids that has the power of negativity and they caused chaos in the school making everyone fight each other” Riku said recalling what they told them about the battle of bands and they nodded in confirmation, but once again they left out the things related to the Twilight from Equestria.

“Weird, for some reason the negativity thing sounds familiar to me for some reason” Sora thought about this.

“And a little after that the last friendship games came around, at that time Twilight was studying the anomalies here and she took part of the magic from the portal and some of your magic and put it into a device and Cinch as well as some of her students forced her to use it to cheat, but using it only caused damage to reality, but Sunset stopped her and fixed the damage” Sora said recalling what happened at the last friendship games 2 weeks ago, and once again the girls left out the part when the Twilight from Equestria showed up after the games ended, Twilight got depressed at the mention of this event as for Sora he got angry at the mention of Cinch and for some weird reason he got a bit sad as well at the mention of this event as the memories of Roxas flows into his head again.

“Yes, that’s basically all that happened here” Sunset said to them as she crossed her arms and then she and Riku noticed that Sora seems sad.

“Sora? Are you okay?” Sunset asked him a bit worried.

“Um? Oh yeah i’m fine don’t worry” Sora answered her, but Riku knew that there was something bothering him “Twilight, are you okay?” Sora asked her worried.

“Yes, it’s just that it makes me feel depressed mentioning that event” Twilight said as she looked the other way as she rubbed her right arm Sore then felt sadder for her it was like he could feel her pain in his heart, the hurt was indescribable “Oh I almost forgot, one of the consequences of the anomalies was…” Twilight began.(Music stops)

“Me” Spike peered his head out of Twilight's backpack.

“Huh, he can talk” Riku said not impressed at this.

“Cool” Sora said with a smile at this and then Spike jumped off from the backpack and walked toward the boys.

“Are you not surprised that I can talk?” The little dog asked the boys.

“Nope, we’re not” Riku said to him as he put his hands in his pockets.

“One of the things we see often around the worlds is talking animals” Sora said to the girls and Spike.

“Seriously?!” Fluttershy asked him surprised.

“Um yeah, there are talking animals in several worlds, it’s something very nice” Sora answered her as Riku nodded in agreement.

“Excuse Flutters for that, at this point you should know that she’s an animal lover” Spike said to them and then Sora grabbed him.

“Nah, that’s cool, animals are cool” He said with a smile on his face as he cuddled Spike and Fluttershy blushed at Sora’s words and the way he cuddled spike“And beside you’re still cute” Then Spike waved his tail and he licked Sora’s face and it makes him chuckle.

“Heh, you’re a good boy” Riku said to him as he pet Spike’s head and then he jumped to Riku’s arms “Woah” Riku then grabbed him and then he licked his face, and it makes him chuckle a bit as well.

“Hey, what’s that about lil’ dog?” Sora asked him keeping his smile on his face as he grabbed back Spike.

“My way of saying thank you for saving the girls and me, I watched everything from Twi’s backpack, I also heard everything, you guys are the best guys around here and the universe” Spike said to the guys as he pointed at them with his paw and the guys chuckled at this.

“Hey, I remember that when we were little you wanted a talking pet” Riku said to Sora with a smile.

“Oh yeah, heh and you told me that there weren’t any talking animals” Sora said to him as he smiled as well.

“Hmph, it’s amazing how much things changed, to thinking that anything is possible in the universe, one must open their minds to it” Riku said and this made everyone smile at this.

“It must be amazing seeing various talking animals around the universe” Twilight said to them as she took her dog back.

“Yep, actually our friends Donald, Goofy and Mickey are anthropomorphic animals” Riku said to the girls, but Sora seemed confused at that word “It’s a fancy way to say that they have human characteristics” Riku explained to him

“Oh right” Sora said to him understanding.

“Really?” Sunset asked them and the boys nodded in confirmation.

“Amazing, it would be interesting to meet them” Twilight said interested with a smile on her face.

“Yes it would” Fluttershy said with a smile as well.

“I agree too” Spike said with a smile as well.(Music stops)

“Before we continue, let’s see if we get what you guys told us” Rainbow said as she crossed her arms and they nodded in agreement.

“So you said that there’s this old man named Xehanort who began making a plan years ago” Sunset said to them and she shuddered “Gosh, by just saying his name gives me the creeps”

“Yes, that’s right Sunny, years ago Xehanort began making a big plan that’s been set into action for a few years now and we didn’t have the smallest idea of it until recently, he’s an old keyblade master with great power and knowledge, and he has several backup plans for pretty much any scenario” Riku explained to the girls.

“And you said that this old man possessed a younger keyblade so he could live longer, right?” Rainbow asked them.

“Yeah, he did, it was a part of his original plan” Sora said as Riku looked down and clenched his fists, Sunset noticed this.

“Geez, he would do anythin’ to be young again” Applejack said as she put her hand on her hip.

“And this creepy old man’s plan is to recreate that ancient ‘X-Blade’ and open Kingdom Hearts, right?” Pinkie asked them.

“Yes, to that end he has to gather the 7 beings of pure light, that is the 7 princesses of heart, and the 13 fragments of pure darkness, that is his Organization XIII, however they lack a 13th member, so as of right now they are incomplete” Riku explained to them.

“If he succeeds in joining together all of the pieces to recreate the X-Blade and open Kingdom Hearts, then a new Keyblade War will be unleashed” Sora said to them.

“Is he insane!? You said that the last time the world was almost destroyed for good, why in the world would he want to make a new war?” Rainbow asked.

“He is insane, his goal is to make the new war so he can bash away the universe and use the power of Kingdom Hearts to recreate the universe in his own image” Riku answered her, the girls seem scared at this.

“But don’t worry, this time it will be only his 13 Seekers of Darkness and us, the 7 Guardians of Light” Sora said to calmed down.

“Yes, Sora, me, Mickey, our 3 missing friends and Kairi, also Donald, Goofy and our other friend Lea would help us to face the new war in front of us” Riku explained to them.

“Kairi? But isn’t she a princess of heart too?” Twilight asked confused.

“Yeah, but she can defend herself now” Sora answered her with a determined smile.

“I hope nothing happens to you guys” Sunset said worried for them, more for Riku.

“Hey, don’t worry Sunny, we’ll come back here with our friends, in any case we have to finish our studies, and what better place than here” Riku said to her with a smile on his face and she smiled as well as she blushed a bit.

“So, some time after he possessed that poor young man he voluntarily gave up his body, right?” Rarity asked “Meaning that he turned into a heartless?”

“Yes, that’s right, he split into a heartless and a nobody” Sora answered her.

“He took the name from a wise man named Ansem the wise so he could hide his true identity and move on with his plan, the heartless was Ansem, the seeker of darkness and the nobody was Xemnas, the superior of the in-between, because Xehanort freed his heart at free will, his heartless kept his sense of self” Riku explained to the girls.

“And you said that the seeker of darkness traveled back in time to find the young version of Xehanort?” Sunset asked them.

“But I thought that time travel doesn’t exist” Twilight said to them.

“Well, you’re wrong Twi, to travel through time one must leave their body behind, and there has to be a version of yourself waiting at the time and destination, and you can only move forward as per the laws of time say and you cannot rewrite the events that are destined to happen, if he could break the rules we wouldn’t be here, the seeker of darkness found the younger Xehanort and gave him the power to travel through time as much as he likes, so he could gather vessels for Xehanort in case the original members of Organization XIII can’t be of any use to him. the younger Xehanort was the guy in black that talked to you” Riku explained to the girls.

“Yeah I know it’s very complicated and hard to understand, even for us, and if the young Xehanort came back to his own time the memories and experiences from the future will be erased, still the appointed path is etched in his heart, meaning that from then on a cycle will begin, repeating that over and over again” Sora explained to them.

“Geez, and I thought those kind of things existed only in science-fiction movies” Rainbow said to them as she crossed her arms.

“And, you said that the organization’s true goal was to make each member have a piece of Xehanort’s heart so they could have pure darkness within them, right?” Sunset asked them.

“Yep, actually they even tried to make Sora one of them as I told you” Riku said to them.

“I still can't believe that” Twilight said a bit shocked at that.

“But it’s true” Sora said to her.

“Well, that’s weird, cuz Sora is the hero and the hero can't turn evil by the villain” Pinkie said confused as she put her index finger on her chin.

“Pinkie this isn’t a story, this is reality, but yeah that was unusual and no one saw that coming” Riku said as he put his hands in his pockets and shrugged.

“Xehanort already knew what would happen because everything goes as he planned, and if it doesn’t he has a backup plan for that” Sora explained

“For example, the reason why the seeker of darkness captured the princesses of heart was because he was gathering the 7 light fragments and he created a special keyblade with the hearts from those princesses, with that keyblade he planned to open the door to darkness that in the other side was the realm of darkness and in its depths Kingdom Hearts, however Sora destroyed that keyblade and the hearts went back to the princesses, stopping that plan, still Xemnas was gathering heats to create an artificial Kingdom Hearts, however Ansem the wise ruined it, stopping that plan as well” Riku explained to them.

“That special keyblade was also meant to be the half of the X-Blade, being made of the princess's hearts, right?” Sunset asked trying to guess.

“Yep, that’s right Sunny, the reason why Xehanort wanted to get Kingdom Hearts apart from creating a new war was to use it to put his darkness into 13 empty vessels” Riku explained to the girls.

“I understand that, but I think that it’s horrible that Xehanort wanted to turn you into a member of that evil organization” Rarity said to Sora a bit blushed.

“Umm, but it’s okay, i’m fine” Sora said to her as he rubbed the back of his head awkwardly.

“Sounds like Xehanort won’t stop until he reaches his goal” Sunset said to the guys a bit worried.

“Yeah, but we’ll stop him once and for all” Riku said to her with a determined frown.

“Also, he wants to take us out of the picture, ‘cause of our magic, right?” Applejack asked them.

“Yeah, if he does do it will affect the whole universe, putting the balance in his favor, there’s so much in risk in this mission, that’s why we can’t fail, but don’t worry AJ, Riku and I will protect you all” Sora said to her as he put his hand over her shoulder and she blushed a bit.

“Thank you Sora” She said with a smile on her face still a bit blushed.

“Still...that doesn’t include Twilight” Riku said as he looked at her “She don’t have any union with the Equestrian magic” This made Twilight look down depressed and the girls as well as Sora and Riku felt bad for her.

“But wait, you guys said that Xehanort could use anyone to reach his goal, right?” Sunset asked them and the guys nodded in confirmation “Well, if that’s true, then we have to cancel the games”

“Aw what?!” Rainbow asked complainingly.

“I don’t want it either, but cha gotta understand Rainbow, it’s fer the best” Applejack said to her as she put her hand on her shoulder.

“No, we have to continue with the games” Riku said to the girls.

“Listen girls, if we enter the games we can have a clearer view of the events, that way we can see who is under the control of Xehanort not to mention if everyone found out that there’s a group of crazy people waiting to kill all of them they’d panic and in the ensuing chaos he’ll attack” Sora explained.

“That makes sense and I agree with that” Rainbow said with a smile.(Music stops)

“Hmm, okay if you say so guys” Sunset said a bit unsure then Twilight got more and more depressed because Xehanort’s plans reminded her of what she did at the last Friendship Games so she let go of Spike and turned around and began to walk to the school.

“Twilight?” Spike asked to her a bit worried and everyone else noticed that, especially Sora.

“I’m just going to take a walk” She said emotionless, however Sora could feel her sadness then she walked inside of the school, the girls were sad for her and then Sora began to walk in the same direction as Twilight.

“Hey, where are you going?” Sunset asked him.

“I’m going to talk to Twilight” Sora answered her with a determined frown “I have to help her”

“Why? You just met her yesterday if I understand it. Why do you want to help her that badly?” Sunset asked him.

“Because she’s my friend no matter how long we’ve known each other, if my friend is sad I can’t just ignore her” Sora answered her keeping the frown and then Sunset smiled at this.

“Heh” She chuckled “He’s just like our Twilight” She thought about Sora with a smile on her face.

“You really care for her, that’s something really sweet of you Sora” Fluttershy told him with a smile on her face as well.

“Yeah, somethin’ tells me, that ya can do something for ‘er” Applejack said to him with a smile too.

“Indeed, you have a special talent that makes everyone else feel better around you” Rarity said with a smile as well.

“Yup, like me you can make everyone smile” Pinkie said with a big smile on her face.

“You really are special Sora” Rainbow said to him with a smile as well.

“I know that if you try to help her you could reach her” Sunset said to him as she put her hand on his shoulder.

“If you, me and Riku try to help her we can heal the pain in her heart” Sora said with an excited smile on his face.

“That’s right Sunny, actually we were going to tell you that, but this isn’t the moment right now” Riku explained to her

“Okay” Sunset said to him.

“One more thing Sora before you go to talk to her” Riku said to him.

“Okay, what’s up?” Sora asked him.

“Remember that I told you that I didn’t know what was the bad thing that Twilight did at the last friendship games? That was a lie, I actually know, Flash told me, but to make sure I asked the other students around, also the girls omitted that certain detail when they told us what happened” Riku explained to him “Isn’t that right Sunny?”

“Yes, that’s right” Sunset said to him a bit sad.

“So? What is it?” Sora asked them and then Riku sighed.

“Well, Twilight did create portals around the place by accident, but in one moment, the corrupted magic took possession of her, turning her into a demon, when that happened she created more portas to get to Equestria regardless of the fact that it would destroy this world in the process” Riku explained to him a bit sad and the girls were saddened by this as well and then Sora gasped in surprise and his eyes widened.

“Why didn’t you tell me that?” Sora asked them.

“I’m sorry Sora, I thought that it wasn’t necessary for you to know it and also I didn’t want you to see Twilight as a monster” Riku explained to him as for the girls they kept their sad expressions.

“Riku, remember that my view of you didn’t change when you were consumed by darkness, and my view of Twilight won’t change no matter what she’s done, she’s still my friend” Sora said to him with a determined frown and then Riku smiled at this.

“Heh, right, I guess sometimes I think things too much” Riku said to him keeping his smile and then Sora and the girls smiled at this.

“You really are something very special and unique Sora” Sunset said to him with a smile.

“That’s how he is” Riku said with a smile to her.

“Well i’m going to talk to Twilight now” Sora declared to everyone.

“We’re counting on you” Riku said to him with a nod and then Sora nodded in understanding and then he walked to the school.

“Now that he’s gone, I want to ask you something girls” Riku said to the girls.

“Okay, what is it?” Sunset asked him.

“Is there another Twilight Sparkle?” Riku asked them and then the girls were shocked by his question.

“W-why would you say that?” Sunset asked back still shocked.

“From all that i’ve learned about Twilight and what happened there are things that doesn’t make any sense at all, also it can’t be that she would change that much, that’s why I think that there’s actually another Twilight Sparkle” Riku explained and then Sunset sighed in defeat.

“Guess we couldn’t trick ya, huh?” Sunset said to him as she put her hand on her hip.

“So there really is another?” Riku asked her.

“Yes, she’s the one i’m best friends with, it’s a long story” Sunset said to him.

“Welp, we have time, I would like to hear that story” Riku said to her with a smile as he crossed his arms.

***

Twilight was walking in an empty hallway with a sad expression on her face as she looked down.

“When I thought that things wouldn’t get any worse for me this happens, now there are monsters invading the world, an evil organization controlled by an evil old man, whose plan...is no different from what I tried to do back then, and to make it worse they’re after my only friends and I could lose them forever” Twilight thought on the verge of tears.

“Twilight!” She heard Sora’s voice call her and then she turned around and saw Sora running toward her.

“What do you want Sora?” Twilight asked him emotionless but Sora could feel her sadness and it hurts him inside.

“Twilight, listen to me, I know that things seem extremely bad but you don’t have to worry, Riku and I can take care of this” Sora said to her to make her feel better.

“I know that, but i’m okay, really i’m just trying to process all of this” Twilight lied to him and then Sora sighed and he put both of his hands on her shoulders.

“Twilight I know you’re lying, I know why you’re sad, it’s because of all of this, that you could lose your friends forever and I know what happened in the last friendship games, I know that you turned into a demon, I know that you wanted to take over Equestria and you almost destroyed this world and Xehanort’s plan is no different from what you did” Sora said to her and her eyes widened at this “I don’t know how or why I know this, but something in my heart is telling me that, so you can’t lie to me Twi, ‘cause i’ll know how you’re really feeling” Sora said to her with a frown on his face.

“...Then why are you still being nice to me?” Twilight asked him and then tears began to fall from her eyes and this made Sora’s eyes widened “Why are you still at my side?! Why do you keep doing this?!” She asked him as she kept crying and then she pushed him to break from from his grasp “I just don’t get why! Why?!” She yelled at him and this made Sora’s heart break.

“Because we’re friends” Sora answered her and that made her eyes widen.

“How can you say that? We’ve only-” She was cut off by Sora.

“It doesn’t matter to me how long we’ve known each other, once we’re friends we’re friends forever” Sora said to her with a determined frown as he nodded and this made Twilight look down as she clenched her fists as she kept crying.

“But why do you want to be friends with someone like me?! I’m a monster!” She yelled at him crying even stronger and this made Sora clench his right hand and then he once again grabbed her by the shoulders.

“Listen to me Twilight Sparkle and listen well” Sora said to her in a serious tone “You’re NOT a monster, sure you made grave mistakes in the past but you’re still alive and you can make up for what you did, don’t live in the past anymore, it’s just like Sunset and Riku said, your past is not today, you can only move forward and try your best to be a better person” Sora said to her with a frown and this made Twilight’s eyes widen.

“But how are you sure that i’m not going to do something like that again?” Twilight asked him still crying.

“Oh c’mon, stop with that nonsense Twilight, you’re not going to do something like that again” Sora said to her as he let go of her “And how i’m sure of it? Because we’re friends no matter what” He said to her with a determined frown and this made Twilight’s eyes widen once again.

“Just what is a friend...to you?” Twilight asked him with her eyes still watering.

“You can’t explain something like that with your head, but every time I see one of my friends sad…” Sora said to her as he softened his expression and Twilight looked directly at Sora’s eyes “It...hurts me” Hearing that surprised Twilight and her eyes widened once again “It hurts me so much that I can’t just leave things like that, especially when it happens to you Twilight, when I saw you crying yesterday it hurt me so much that I just couldn’t ignore you, and after learning everything that happened to you it hurts me more and more and now that I saw you like this it hurts me even more, I can feel your pain and sadness in my heart as if it were my own” Sora said to her as he put his right hand on his chest, hearing that touched Twilight’s heart.

“But I have nothing to do with your mission, you have no reason to be at my side” Twilight said to him sadly as she looked the other way but then Sora smiled.

“Maybe not, but who cares? I can be here with you while me and Riku attend to our mission, a keyblade wielder also helps anyone who needs it, even if it has nothing to do with the mission” Sora said to her with a warm smile on his face remembering what Riku told him.

“Are you really willing to go that far to help me?” Twilight asked him.

“You know that I definitely would, that’s a promise, from me to you” Sora said to her keeping his warm smile as he extended his pinkie finger to her and then she did the same and they both joined their fingers.

“Okay, it’s a promise” Twilight said to him and then they let go their fingers and Twilight looked at him “A promise…”

“So Twi, ya feel better now?” Sora asked her keeping his smile as he put his hands on the back of his head.

“Well a bit,but-” She suddenly received the most meaningful hug from Sora to console her.

“It’s okay, just let yourself cry as long as you need to, i’m here to help you get through it” Sora said as he kept hugging her and then she got surprised once again and her face got very blushed, but then she began to let her tears fall from her eyes over Sora’s shirt as she hugged him back.

“Don’t worry Twilight, I won’t go until you get better, I promise” Sora said to her with a warm smile once again, and then he let go of her.

“Thank you Sora” She said with a smile as well, then Sora gave her his handkerchief to dry her tears “Thank you again” She thanked him as she took the handkerchief and dried her tears with it.

“No prob Twilight” Sora said with a big smile on his face as Twilight kept her stare on his eyes, it was like looking at the sky.

“Now I notice how beautiful Sora’s eyes are” She thought blushed as she kept looking at his eyes, she could lose herself looking in his eyes and look at them the whole day.

“Twi? Are you alright?” Sora asked her making her go back to reality.

“Huh? Oh yeah, i’m fine” She said with an awkward smile as she played with her hair.

“Well i’m glad that you feel better Twilight” Sora said with a smile to her.

“Twily” She said to him very blushed.

“Huh?” He was confused by this.

“You can call me Twily if you want” Twilight said very blushed at him as she rubbed her left arm and looked to the other side timidly.

“Oh! that’s what Shining Armor your big brother calls you” Sora said with a smile remembering Shining.

“You know my BBBFF?” Twilight asked him.

“Your ‘Big Brother Best Friend Forever’ you mean? Yeah I do, I met him and Dean Cadence 20 minutes ago in the library” Sora explained to her.

“How did you know the meaning of that?” Twilight asked him confused.

“Meh. Just a feeling” Sora answered as he shrugged.

“Oh okay” Twilight said to him.

“Well then Twily, let’s get back to the others” Sora said to her with a smile and Twilight blushed by the way he called her.

“Okay” Twilight said with a nod still blushed and then the two of them began to walk toward the outside of the school, then Twilight looked at Sora and then she looked to the other way timidly very red, then a thought crossed her mind “Could it be that...my wish came true?” Twilight thought remembering her wish from the shooting star two nights ago “Sora…” She said to call his attention.

“Yeah?” He asked her.

“Thank you” She thanked him with a warm smile on her face still very blushed.

“For helping you?” Sora asked her.

“That and being my friend” Twilight answered him keeping the same smile and then Sora chuckled giving her a warm smile of his own.

“You’re welcome Twily” Sora said to her keeping the same smile and this made her even more blushed and she looked to the other side timidly as she played with her hair once again, then they continued walking.(Music stops)

***

Meanwhile back outside of the school, Sunset and the girls explained to Riku about the Twilight from Equestria and what she did at Canterlot High.

“And that’s basically all about her” Sunset finished the explanation.

“I see. Hmph talk about doubles” Riku said as he crossed his arms.

“Please Riku. Don’t tell anyone, it was suppose to be a secret” Sunset begged him as she put her hands together.

“Don’t worry Sunny I promise I won’t tell anyone” Riku assured her.

“You gotta make a Pinkie promise” Pinkie said to him.

“That’s not necessary Pinkie, I always keep my promises” Riku said to him as he raised his hand and then she looked at his for for some seconds .

“Oki Doki Loki” She said to him with a big smile.

“Weird, you always made everyone do that promise” Rainbow said to her as she crossed her arms as she raised a brow.

“If he says that he won’t tell anyone then he won’t tell anyone” She said to her as she shrugged with a smile on her face.

“Also Riku takes Equestria as an alternative version of this world, less surprising” Sunset explained to him.

“Which means that at the other side there must be a portal that goes here, as well alternative versions of the girls here” Riku said as he got into his thinking position.

“Yep, that’s right” Sunset said to him as she nodded in confirmation.

“Y’know you're taking this very well Riku” Spike said to him as he was in Fluttershy’s arms “Because when I learned that there’s another Twilight with another me my mind blew”

“We didn’t want to tell anyone because we thought no one will understand it” Fluttershy said to him as she cuddled Spike.

“Actually...believe or not I understand it very well, me, Sora, Kairi and Lea understand knowing that there’s two versions of oneself out here, especially Sora, but that’s a very complicated story that I would prefer not tell you right now” Riku explained to the girls.

“Why not?” Sunset asked him confused.

“It’s complicated, but I might tell you later” Riku said to her trying to not tell nothing about Roxas and Naminé.

“And tell me, do you think we should tell Sora? He also deserves to know since you guys told us your secrets” Sunset said to him.

“No, not for now at least, Sora thinks that the Twilight from Equestria is the one from here, let's him think that for now” Riku said to her as he crossed his arms.

“Why? I don’t get why to lie to ‘im” Applejack said to him.

“I told you that Sora understands that there’s two of one person, however he’s acting a bit weird lately” Riku explained to the girls.

“Weird in the bad sense of the word?” Pinkie asked him.

“Afraid so, Sora in one moment is acting like himself but in the next moment he acts in a melancholy way” Riku explained to them.

“Don’t you think he’s just having a bipolar episode?” Sunset asked him.

“That’s right Sunny, but that never happened to Sora until yesterday, it could be because of Twilight, she’s affecting Sora somehow, but there could be another reason, but it’s complicated and i’m not sure if it has something to do with this” Riku explained to the girls.

“But why do you think Twilight is affecting Sora? And by the way, is there a specific reason for him to wanting to help her that badly?” Sunset asked him.

“I can answer both with a single answer, you see…” Riku then explained the girls about Sora’s dream two nights ago and how Twilight’s heart was so cracked that it was on the verge of breaking and how Sora united his heart with hers to heal her.

“And that’s why I think Twilight’s sadness is affecting him” Riku finished his explanation “It’s the truth believe it or not”

“Well actually I do believe that Riku” Sunset said to him then she put her left hand on her chest and look down depressed “But gosh, I never thought that Twilight’s heart would be that damaged”

“Hey don’t be sad Sunny, you did the best you could for her, now let Sora help her” Riku said to her as he put his right hand on her shoulder to make her feel better.

“Thank you Riku” She thanked him as she blushed a bit.

“You’re welcome” Riku said to her with a smile “Besides if Sora, you and me help her Twilight will be just fine, trust me”

“Yeah, you’re right Riku, but what I don’t get is why do you think Sora could help Twilight?” Sunset asked him.

“Sora has a special ability to heal people's hearts from their sorrow, Sora did something like this before, not on this level but he did, I could tell ya stories of him fixing another person's heart before” Riku said to her with a smile on his face.

“Heh. Welp I can say that he seems to be good at that” Sunset said to him with a smile on her face as well.

“That’s what he does, that’s my best friend for ya” Riku said keeping his smile as he put his hands in his pockets.

“I hope that Sora can help Twilight” Fluttershy said worried for her.

“Me too” Spike said worried for his owner as well.

“He will help her, he just needs our help, if all of us help him we can save Twilight” Riku said to everyone keeping his smile a bit enthusiastic “Whaddya say girls and Spike?”

“Yeah, let’s do it!” Rainbow said with a big smile on her face.

“Absolutely” Rarity said with a smile on her face as well.

“I’m with y’all” Applejack said with a big smile on her face as well.

“Oki Doki!” Pinkie said with her usual big smile.

“I agree with you” Fluttershy said with a smile as well.

“I’m in too!” Spike said with a big smile as well.

“Yeah, you’re right Riku, let’s do it” Sunset said to him with a big smile on her face and this made Riku chuckle. Then Sora and Twilight came back.

“Hey guys we’re back” Sore greeted everyone with his usual big smile as well as Twilight.

“Hey there, everything’s fine?” Riku asked them.

“Yep, Twily and I are just fine” Sora said as he and Twilight walked toward everyone else.

“Hey, I thought you just let your brother call you like that” Sunset said to Twilight as Spike went toward her and she picked him up.

“Ummm, well I thought that I would just let him call me that” Twilight said blushed.

“Hmmm, I wonder why” Spike said sarcastically with a grin and this made her blush more.

“W-well, it’s because we’re friends and I thought that I could let him call me like that because of it” Twilight said still blushed looking to the other side.

“That’s right Twily, we’re friends” Sora said to her as he put his hands behind his head and smiled and she smiled back at this then everyone else smiled at this.

“Well then, everything would be fine girls if we’re around nothing bad will happen to you” Riku said to the girls with a smile on his face as Sora walked to his side.

“Yeah, everything will be just fine, you can trust us girls” Sora said with a big smile on his face as well and the girls nodded in agreement with smiles on their faces as well.

“We really appreciate that you two are willing to protect us” Sunset said to the guys with a warm smile on her face.

“Yes, Thank you boys” Twilight thanked them with a warm smile as well and this made the boys chuckle, but then...something unexpected happened...(Music stops)Sora’s and Riku’s bodies for some strange reason began to glow into sparkling auras, Sora’s into a bright red aura, Riku’s a bright blue aura, both surrounding their bodies this made the girls gasp in surprise and it took the boys by surprise.

“W-what’s going on?” Sora asked confused as he looked at his body.

“I don’t know” Riku said to him confused as he did the same.

“Guys calm down, it’s nothing bad” Sunset said to them trying to calm them down.

“Hold a sec…” Sora said as he looked at his hands then he realized something and then he looked at Riku “Riku, this feels just like a drive from” Sora said to him and then Riku looked at his hands as well.

“Yeah, you’re right, so that must mean that…” Riku said to him as he nodded at Sora knowing what to do as well as Sora nodded back, however the girls seem confused at what they were saying.

“Girls maybe you should take a step back” Sora said to them so the girls took a step back

“If this is like the drive forms then…” Sora thought “Ready Riku?” He asked him.

“Yeah” Riku answered him as he nodded. Then Sora and Riku crossed their arms in front of their chests and then a burst of light appeared and then it died down…

“Huh? Strange, nothing happen” Sora said confused looking at his hands and legs, but the girls looked at him and Riku with shocked faces, they were speechless.

“Umm, I wouldn’t say that boys” Twilight said still shocked.

“What? Do we have something on our faces?” Riku asked them.

“Weeell, not exactly on your faces, maybe you should look at yourselves” Sunset said to them still a bit shocked without knowing how to explain what happened, then they turned their heads to see each other and…

“WOW!!” The two boys said at the same time extremely surprised and shocked, they couldn’t believe their eyes… They boys did change, both Sora’s and Riku’s ears changed turning pointed upwards and behind Sora’s back there were angelic wings in the same color as his hair, brown and both boys grew tails at the bottom of their backs, Sora’s tail was of the same color of his hair as well and also spiky like his hair as for Riku’s it was also the same color as his hair, silver.

“W-what happened to your ears?!” Sora asked shocked at Riku as he pointed at him.

“My ears?! Look at yours!” Riku said to him doing the same “A-and you have wings on your back!”

“What?!” Sora said and then he looked at his back and saw his new wings “I have wings!” He said shocked.

“Sora, you also have a tail” Riku said to him still shocked pointing at his new tail.

“Huh?” Sora said and then he saw his new tail “I have a tail…” Sora said a bit scared then he turned back to Riku and saw his new tail “Riku, you also have a tail too” He said to him as he pointed at Riku’s new tail.

“What?” Riku said and he looked and saw his new tail “Wh-what happened to us?” He asked still shocked and confused by what happened.

“Don’t be alarmed guys” Sunset said to them to calm them down.

“Hold on a sec...I know this” Riku said to everyone “Flash told me that sometimes you girls also had this happen to you”

“How did you forgot to tell me something like that?” Sora asked him as he crossed his arms.

“Well, it’s because it sounded unbelievable so I didn’t believe it, I thought it was special effects” Riku explained.

“Well, for your information we really transformed” Rainbow said to Riku a bit offended as she crossed her arms.

“If you girls know what happened to us, please explain: Why did our ears change” Riku began as Sora touched his right ear “Why do we have tails and why does Sora have wings on his back but I don’t” Riku said to the girls.

“Well I don't know how but somehow you guys absorbed Equestrian magic” Sunset answered them and their eyes widened.

“Yeah, that makes sense, remember Riku, we touched the portal yesterday” Sora said to him remembering what happened yesterday.

“You’re right Sora, and when we did, somehow we absorbed Equestrian magic into our bodies, that’s why we have tails and these pointed ears” Riku explained to him as he touched his right ear “And the reason why you have wings on your back Sora, it’s ‘cause you absorbed pegasus magic as for me I absorbed unicorn magic, the reason why you have you have pegasus magic and I have unicorn magic must be ‘cuz those would be the mythical equines we would be” Riku finished his explanation

“Huh, that makes sense, but you don’t have a horn on your forehead” Sora said to him as he crossed his arms.

“Of course not silly, look at my hands” Riku said to him with a smile as he raised his hands and there was a sparkling glowing blue aura emanating from them.

“Wow…” Sora said impressed and this made Riku chuckle.

“As you can see I can use unicorn magic through my hands” Riku explained as he let the aura disappear and he lowered his hands.

“That’s very awesome” Sora said to him with a big smile on his face.

“But I just don’t get how you guys have Equestrian magic, it doesn’t make sense at all” Sunset said to them very confused.

“She’s right, this is just unbelievable, you two have Equestrian magic, but you two are from another world and you don’t have doubles in Equestria” Twilight said confused as well as she walked toward Sora and grabbed his left wing.

“H-hey watch it, it’s new” Sora said to her a bit uncomfortable “And what did you mean by doubles?” He asked as Twilight let go of Sora’s wing.

“Well you see, in Equestria there are doubles of everyone that live here as ponies” Riku explained to him “However as you know not everything there is exactly like here, so there could be people here that aren’t in Equestria”

“Oh I get, so the girls have the magic from their doubles in Equestria, right?” Sora said.

“Yep, that’s right” Riku said to him with a smile “Still, there must be a reason why we could absorb the magic” Riku said as he got into his thinking position.

“That’s right, there’s still missing something here” Sunset said as she put her hand on her chin. And then Sora’s right hand began to glow in a bright purple color and for Riku’s left hand it began to glow in a bright amber-orange color.

“Huh?” Sora said as he raised his hand and looked.

“Again?” Riku said confused as he did the same. And then when the glow died down two marks appeared right at the center of their palms, in Riku’s hand was Sunset’s sun as for Sora his hand had Twilight’s starburst.

“Wow…” The two guys said impressed by this.

“What happened?” Sunset asked confused.

“Look” Riku said as he and Sora extended their arms to show the marks on their palms “It’s just like the sun on your diary Sunny” Riku said to her

“And mine is just like the starburst on your hair clip Twily” Sora said to her, looking at this made Twilight and Sunset a bit blushed and confused.

“I don’t get it” Twilight said still a bit blushed and confused.

“Me neither” Sunset said still a bit blushed and confused as well.

“Oh now I get. This must be the reason why we have Equestrian magic” Riku said understanding what happened.

“Yeah, me too, they had Equestrian magic before us, when we made an emotional contact with them the magic stayed in our bodies instead of disappearing because we’re not from this world” Sora explained understanding what happened as well.

“Yep, that’s right, heh you’re getting smarter y’know?” Riku said to him with a smile on his face and this made Sora chuckle.

“So, putting it short, you have the magic from Equestria because you forged a bond with Sunset and Twilight and the marks on your palms are proof of that?” Spike asked confused.

“Mm-hmp” Sora nodded his head in confirmation.

“Yep” Riku answered him.

“But i thought that Twilight wasn’t connected with the magic” Sora said to Riku confused.

“I said she wasn’t connected with the elements of harmony, but she’s indirectly connected to the magic of Equestria, it’s because she’s now with Sunset and her friends, and don’t forget the she stole the magic from the portal, so she'd still be compatible with the magic” Riku explained to Sora

“Oh, now i get it” Sora said to him understanding.

“B-but it can’t be that we had forged a bond that fast, we only met yesterday” Twilight said very blushed as for Sunset she looked the other way very blushed as well.

“Why did you get so nervous? Geez you can be sometimes shyer than Fluttershy” Sora said to her.

“He’s right about that” Fluttershy said agreeing with him.

“But the important thing here is that, are you guys okay?” Sunset asked them.

“Are you kidding?!” Sora said to her as he began to move his wings to fly “This is the best thing ever!!” Sora said with a big excited smile on his face as he flew into the air.

“He’s right, this is not bad, not bad at all” Riku said with a smile a bit excited as he used one of his new powers, telekinesis on his keyblade to make it spin around himself and then he let it fall into his right hand “This could be very useful” This leaves the girls so impressed that they were speechless once again and then Sora came back pushing a cloud near the ground.

“You knew that the pegasus could move clouds without destroying them?” Sora said with a big smile on his face.

“I do, because in Equestria the pegasus are the ones in charge of changing the weather” Sunset explained to him, as Sora is sitting on the cloud.

“Huh, that makes sense” Sora said to her.

“Hey, how does that cloud feel?” Pinkie asked him with a smile on her face.

“It’s very nice and soft, I could easily fall asleep on this thing” Sora said to everyone with a smile on his face “Still if someone that’s not a pegasus is around the present cloud it can’t be undone” Sora explained.

“How did you know that?” Sunset asked him.

“Just a feeling” He said as he shrugged and then he stood up and a cloud began to float back to the sky.

“But how did ya guys know how ta use yer new powers?” Applejack asked them.

“Well ya saw that I can almost fly, this is way easier” Sora explained.

“And i’m very skillful with magic” Riku explained as well.

“And you fly high and came back here in 10 seconds flat! That's just so awesome!” Rainbow said to Sora with a big smile on her face “How many times do you have to break the speed record?”

“What can I say? Speed is one of my things” Sora said with proud smile on his face.

“And I have to say that you two look well like that” Rarity said to them with a smile as well.

“Um thanks” Sora thanked her.

“Talking about looking, if remember well what Flash told me when you transformed you hair grew to make it look like a tail right?” Riku asked them.

“That’s right Riku” Sunset answered him.

“If it’s correct then why we have real tail?” Sora asked.

“Maybe because we’re too manly” Riku answered him joking and this made everyone laugh for a while.(Music stops)

“But also the way that you turned on your forms is also very peculiar” Sunset said to them.

“Peculiar?” Sora reply confused.

“Come to thinkin’ it. How did you girls turned on yours?” Riku asked them.

“Easy, singing” Rainbow answered them with a smile on her face.

“Singing?” The two boys repeated confused.

“That sounds a bit girly” Riku said and this made the girls look at him a bit annoyed “That wasn’t an insult”

“So, every time you sing you transform?” Sora asked them to make sure.

“Yep, you see Sora, for us to transform we need to have good vibes, singing is the best way to do it” Sunset explained to them.

“Ah that makes sense, being here with you made us very happy” Riku said to them with a smile on his face.

“And that produces good vibes, that’s why we didn’t transform ‘till now” Sora said with a smile as well, hearing this made everyone else smile too.

“Also, we already have magic so the Equestrian magic that we’ve gained mixed with our magic, creating a different and unique magic, that’s our forms they’re different from yours, and also it works different” Riku explained to the girls.

“Different how? if you don’t mind me asking” Fluttershy asked.

“Well, i’ve figured out how the forms works as well its limitations” Riku answered her.

“Okay then, explain man” Sora said to him as he crossed his arms.

“First we’ve only needed to gather good vibes once, after transforming the first time now we would only need to gather light within us to transform, despite our emotional state, still we could also transform gathering good vibes, but the first one it the best and the quickest way” Riku explained.

“Huh, just like a drive form” Sora said to him.

“Drive form?” Twilight asked curiously.

“Basically they’re forms that I can use to have a temporality upgrade in a specific area of my skills, magic, strength, both are made stronger along with my special attacks” Sora explained to her about the drive forms.

“And you could use them now?” Spike asked him.

“No, I need Donald and Goofy, you see to use a drive form I need the power from Donald and Goofy but they aren’t here, there’s one I can use by myself but in any case it’s not necessary right now” Sora answered him.

“Well Sora in a way these forms are just like the drive forms, they have a time limit and the more we used the more they will last and the stronger they will be and they’ll reload faster” Riku explained to him.

“That’s cool” Sora said with a smile.

“Yep it is cool, but we can’t use In the rest of the worlds, because Equestrian Magic only exists here and in Equestria, still if the girls go to another world the magic will follow them, so in that case we could use these forms in another world if the girls were in that specific world” Riku explained to him.

“And that would never happen, right?” Sunset said to them.

“Who knows, maybe when all of this is over we could come back and take you girls to another world” Riku said to her with a smile on his face.

“I would like that” She said to him a bit blushed and Riku blushed as well but then he looked to the other said a bit timidly.

“Um. Anyway, these forms have specialities, for example, I have a unicorn's magic as for you Sora you have the speed of a pegasus” Riku explained.

“But I can also feel much more stronger now” Sora said to him.

“That’s right me too, with these forms we can do a lot more now, like this we’re almost invincible” Riku said to him.

“So with your new forms it would be easier for you to deal with the organization” Twilight said to them with a smile on her face and they nodded with smile on their faces as well.

“Also now that I have these unicorn powers I could figure out a way to use them to prevent the organization to ever enter this world again” Riku said to the girls.

“Like create some sort of barrier around the world?” Sora asked trying to guess.

“Yeah something like that, but we still have time to figure that out” Riku said to him “And one last thing, like the drive forms these forms have a max level, I can say that something would happen when we reach it”

“Like what?” Sora asked.

“Beats me, but I can feel that these forms have a second transformation, it would make sense that when we reach the max level with these forms we’ll have access to the second transformation” Riku explained.

“Well I have a second transformation so you could be right Riku” Sunset said to him as she remembered her phoenix mode.

“Well that’s sounds very awesome Riku” Sora said to him with a smile.

“Yep, it is, still we’re not used to these new powers yet, to reach the max level we need to master our new abilities completely” Riku explained to him.

“Welp don’t worry guys, because we’re going to help you train your new skills” Rainbow said to them with a smile on her face

“That’s it boys ya need experts with this kind o’ magic” Applejack said to them with a smile as well.

“Hmm, y’know? You’re right girls” Sora said to them with a smile on his face.

“Yeah, you know better about this magic than us, it’s logical that you would help us train” Riku said to them with a smile as well.

“Yay! We’re coaches now!” Pinkie said to the guys with a smile on her face.

“Well you asked for it, but we won’t make things easy for ya” Sunset said to them with a confident smile on her face.

“Haha, well I would like to see what you have in store for us” Riku said with a confident smile on his face as well as he put his hands in his pockets.

“We’ve faced more harsh things in the morning more than you did in your whole life” Sora said to them with a confident smile as well as he crossed his arms.

“Okay then boys, but before all that you should turn back to normal first” Twilight said to them.

“Oh right” Sora said as he and Riku switched back to their normal forms, this left the girls surprised.

“How did you come back to normal that easily?” Sunset asked them.

“Easy, these forms are just like the drive forms we just thought about going back to our normal forms” Sora explained.

“Simple as that” Riku said to them as he crossed his arms.

“You two really are amazing” Twilight said to them with a smile on her face and this made the guys chuckle.

“Here you are boys” Everyone heard a familiar voice and they turned to see the principals as well as Cadance and Shining.

“Principal Celestia?” Sora asked.

“Vice Principal Luna?” Riku asked.

“Shining and Cadance?” Twilight asked.

“Hey there, looks like you’re all friends now” Shining said to them with a smile on his face.

“Um yeah that’s right” Riku said to him.

“What’s going on? Did we do something wrong?” Sora asked Celestia and she giggled a bit.

“Don’t worry guys, you’re being good, actually we came here to tell you something” The principal said to the guys with a smile on her face.

“Okay, what is it?” Riku asked.

“I am sure you two have a little mouse friend called Mickey” Luna told them with a smile on her face as well.

“Huh?!” The two guys were surprised by this.

“You know Mickey?” Riku asked surprised and confused.

“That’s right, he came to visit us 2 days ago and he explained us everything including that you two would came here today, you’re just like he described to us” Celestia explained them.

“Hmph And here I thought that it was almost like you were expecting us, I knew something was strange” Riku said as he crossed his arms and Sora sighed.

“Typical of Mickey, always hiding things from us” Sora said a bit irritated as he facepalmed.

“Hey I know Mickey better than you, he doesn’t like to hide secrets either, being a king also means he has to make hard decisions sometimes” Riku explained to him.

“Yeah, I know that” Sora said to him as he crossed his arms.

“Wait, did you say that your friend is a King?” Sunset asked them.

“That’s right Sunny, Mickey is not just a keyblade master but also the King from his world” Riku explained to the girls.

“And Donald is his royal wizard and Goofy is the captain of his royal knights and Riku and I take orders from him, so in a way like Rarity said we’re like knights ‘cuz we work for him” Sora explained.

“In any case, Mickey also told us the reason why you two are here, and he asked us to look after you” Luna explained to them.

“Heh Mickey always looked after us, that’s the way he is” Sora said with a smile on his face.

“We really appreciate that you’ll look after us, thank you” Riku thanked the principal with a smile on his face as well.

“You’re welcome boys” Celestia said to them keeping her smile

“Also they told us everything about this so we can also look after you, if you need something don’t be afraid to ask us, okay?” Cadance said to them and then the one memory of Aqua crossed the minds of Sora and Riku.

“Okay, thank you Dean Cadance” Sora thanked her with a smile.

“And also we’re grateful that you also want to protect Twily as well” Shining said to the boys with a smile on his face as well.

“You don’t have to worry Shining, Twily will be more than safe if we stick with her” Sora assured him with a smile on his face and Shining’s eyes got a bit widened by how Sora called his sister.

“Sis, did you let him call you like that?” Shining asked his sister.

“Emmm Well I just thought that it would be okay to let him because we’re friends” Twilight answered her older brother as she blushed.

“Is something wrong with that?” Sora asked him.

“Heh No, on the contrary, it’s something good, that means that you’re special to her” Shining answered him with a smile as he rubbed his head and this left Twilight surprised by his reaction.

“Well then we have to go back and in a few minutes you have to go back to classes, if you need something go and look for us okay?” Celestia said to the teenagers.

“Promise that you’ll be good and please whenever you’re fighting the enemies try to not damage the school it happened two times before and we wouldn’t like it a 3rd time” Luna said to the boys.

“Don’t worry we’ll be good, right Riku?” Sora said with a smile on his face.

“Yeah, and we won’t damage the school” Riku said to the principal with a smile on his face as well.

“Okay then, we’ll see you later, we hope all of you get along very nicely” Cadence said with a wink that made Sunset, Riku and Twilight blush but Sora was just smiling.

“Take care guys” Shining said to the guys as he rubbed Sora’s head with his right hand and he rubbed Riku’s with his left hand “See ya later sis” he said to Twilight

“Bye brother” She said goodbye to her older brother as she grabbed Spike and the adults went inside the school.

“That was a bit weird, I expected that my brother would have a serious look on Sora but he gave him a smile” Twilight said to her pet still surprised

“And also he was okay with Sora calling you ‘Twily’, it’s the first time I saw him being nice with a guy that’s your friend” Spike said to her still surprised as well.

“Hmph I got an idea of why” Riku said to them knowing perfectly what the reason was and this made Twilight very blushed because she got the hint.

“One question Twily, does your brother already know about the magic and everything that happened here?” Sora asked her “And that Spike can talk?”

“Yeah, since the last games the magic became something normal in my house” Twilight answered her with a smile.

“And yep, the whole family knows that I can talk, the weird things here are not so weird for us” Spike answered him.

“Well looking on the good side we can count on the adults in this” Riku said with a smile to them and then the bell ring sound indicating that the next classes are about to begin.

“Well we have to go to classes now” Sora said.

“I got an idea, let’s meet at the music room next break, ‘kay?” Sunset said to them.

“Okay, and after that we could go to the gym so we could begin to train” Riku said to the girls and they nodded in agreement.

“Well i’ll take a nap, wake me up next break” Spike said as he went into Twilight’s backpack and she put her backpack on.

“Okay, see ya guys” Twilight said goodbye to the boys.

“See ya next break” Sunset said goodbye to them as well.

“Later” Riku said goodbye to the girls.

“See ya later” Sora said goodbye to them as well and they went inside the school.

***

The girls were walking in a hallway going to their next class.

“What a long break” Rainbow said to her friends.

“Yeah, it felt like it passed hours but it was just 30 minutes” Sunset said agreeing with her.

“But you were right Sunny, there are bad guys again and this time they're here for us, good thing that Sora and Riku are here to defend us” Pinkie said to her with a smile on her face.

“But there’s something that I don’t get, how did you know how to cheer Riku up? It was if you knew exactly what he needed” Twilight asked her.

“Well actually that was it, somehow I knew how he felt and what he needed” Sunset answered her.

“Well darling that may be possible because of your bond with him” Rarity said to her and this made her blush.

“Maybe” She said blushed.

“But also he’s just like you” Rarity said to her and this made her even more blushed.

“Thinking it well girl, he’s been through the same things as you, and you and him share other things as well” Rainbow said to her.

“It’s like looking at yourself in a mirror, but he’s taller, his hair is different and he’s muscular” Pinkie said as she counted those facts with her fingers.

“Yeah, he just needs to wear the same clothes as you” Rainbow said joking, hearing this made Rarity put her finger on her chin thinking about something and then she smiled having an idea in her mind.

“Well to be honest with you…” Sunset began as she got very blushed “I resisted the impulse of kissing him, I admit i’m in love with him”

“Oh darling that is wonderful, because Riku is the right guy for you” Rarity said to her with a smile on her face.

“Yeah, ya don’t have to worry we’ll help cha make him likes ya” Applejack said to her with a smile on her face as well.

“Thanks girls, I really appreciate that” Sunset thanked them with a smile on her face as well.

“And say Twi, what Sora did to let him call you ‘Twily’ huh?” Rainbow asked her with a sly smile and this made her very blushed.

“Nothing special, I just let him because we’re friends, that’s all” She answered her still very blushed as she looked to the other side “Sora...you turned out to be someone special and unique among the unique...and i’m glad that we met and that we’re friends” She thought about Sora still blushed as she smiled and then they continued walking to their classes.

***

The boys we’re walking in another hallway to their classes with notebooks on their hands.

“Well now we’ve find the girls, now we have to protect them and then find out how we could prevent the organization to ever enter to this world again” Sora said to Riku.

“Yep, but we don’t have to rush in this we still have time” Riku said to him and he nodded in agreement.

“Looks like we’ve chosen the right school to go to study” Sora said to him with a smile.

“Heh right” Riku said to him with a smile as well.

“Say, I saw that you got red several times at the break, it was for Sunset?” Sora said to him with a sly smile and this made him blush a bit.

“That doesn’t matter” Riku said still a bit blushed as he looked to the other side.

“Also she’s just like you, it‘s like if she was you as a girl” Sora said to him keeping his sly smile this made Riku a bit more blushed “Even you have a bond with her as well her mark on the palm of your hand”

“Whatever” Riku said as he kept looking at the other side.

“Admit it, you love her” Sora said to him making a big sly smile.

“Can we please not talk about this now?” Riku asked still blushed.

“Hehe i’m just teasing you Riku, you don’t have to be like that, it’s something completely normal man” Sora said to him with a smile and Riku still blushed looking to the other side, then they saw Flash and his friends in the middle of the hallway.

“Yo guys” Flash greeted them with a smile on his face as well as his friends.

“Hey Flash” Sora greeted him with a smile on his face and then they both made a hive-five.

“Hey there” Riku greeted him with a smile as well doing the same.

“We were going to classes, wanna come with us?” Flash kindly asked them.

“Yep” Sora answered him with a smile nodding.

“Sure” Riku answered him with a smile as well and then they all walked to the classroom.

“Hey guys, what did you do on break?” Flash asked them.

“Meh, nothing special” Sora answered him with a smile as he shrugged.

“Yup, just a normal break” Riku answered him with a smile as he put his right hand in his pocket, then Sora’s right hand glowed in a shimmering bright red aura and for Riku’s left hand it glowed in a shimmering blue aura and they looked at their hands and they smiled, because they were happy for their new powers and then they made a brofist with those hands without being noticed and they continued on their way to the classroom.(Music stops)

To be continued...

Chapter 8: The Darkness Awakens

In a park in the middle of the night, with the moon shining in the sky, there were 3 girls on a bench near a fountain, those 3 girls were known by the names Adagio Dazzle, Aria Blaze and Sonata Dusk, The Dazzlings, they were wearing their sweaters with hoods, they were in the same park where the finale of the Battle of Bands was that happened not to much ago, they were just thinking on what to do now, since they’re powerless without their necklaces

“UGH! This is so annoying! I hate being powerless!” Aria said extremely furious.

“Me too” Sonata said with a sad face.

“I agree with you girls, if it wasn’t for Sunset Shimmer this world would be ours, we were so close and she just came in and ruined it!” Adagio said angered remembering what happened at the finale of the Battle of Bands.

“But, can we just forget it and move on?” Sonata asked them “It was like, a few months ago, and being here it’s not so bad as it seems”

“Agh. I hate to admit it but for once, you’re right Sonata, we lost and we can’t do anything about, I guess it’s time to move on, and it’s not so bad being here anyway” Aria said to her as her expression softened.

“Yeah, c’mon girls, let’s go for some tacos and forget about all of this” Sonata said as she stood up trying to cheer them up, then Adagio sighed in defeat.

“Yes, it’s time to move on, maybe just being normal girls is not so bad as it seems and it’s not like the chance of revenge will just come out of nowhere” Adagio said as she shrugged with a give up expression.

“Did someone here said a ‘chance’?” An unknown voice said and that made the Dazzlings shocked and this made Aria and Adagio stand up, and the 3 girls looked to the surroundings looking for who spoke, Sonata seemed scared by this. Then in front of them a dark portal appeared in front of them surprising them and from it emerged a person in a black coat and the portal disappeared behind him.

“W-who are you?” Adagio demanded to know.

“Heh, calm down girls, i’m a friend” He said with a dark smile on his face, then with his hands he removed the hood on his head, revealing that he’s a boy with black spiky hair and yellow eyes “The name’s Vanitas, you can call me Van” Vanitas introduced himself to the Dazzlings.

“Well, you don’t look too bad at all” Adagio said to him with a coy smile.

“Neither do you Adagio” Vanitas said to her keeping his smile and this surprised the 3 Dazzlings “Yes, I do know who you 3 are, I know you came from Equestria and I know that you used to be sirens with the power of negativity and I know what happened to the 3 of you at the Battle of the Bands a few months ago, all because of Sunset Shimmer”

“Who told you about that? And where the heck did you gain that dark magic?” Aria asked to him demanding to know.

“Geez, don’t be so rude Aria, first my master told me about you and he wanted me to talk to you, so with pleasure I came all the way here, to the same place where you lost your powers” Vanitas answered her.

“And what about that dark magic of yours?” Adagio asked him.

“Well you see beauty, there’s a lot you need to know, what you know, it’s nothing compared with what’s outside of this world” Vanitas said to them and this shocked them.

“You are an alien?!” Sonata asked him.

“No Sonata” He said to her with an annoyed face “You’re as dumb as they told me”

“You’ll get use to it” Aria said to him as she crossed her arms.

“In any case, I came from another world and I work with an Organization known as Organization XIII, our goal here is the same as your old goal here was, rule this world” Vanitas explained.

“And can you please explain it better?” Adagio asked him with a smile on her face.

“Of course my lady” He answered her with a dark smile “The story is a bit too long, but i’ll reduce it the best I can” Then he explained about the worlds of the universe, the Heartless, Nobodies and the goal of Organization XIII, rule the universe “...And we’re here not just to rule this world, we’re here to get rid of the Rainbooms, they can interfere with our plan, my Master’s been watching this world long enough to know that we must get rid of them”

“I can’t believe that there was even more out there than here” Adagio said to Vanitas.

“I know that it’s hard to take it in Adagy, but it’s the truth” Vanitas said to her with a smile as he rubbed her cheek with his hand.

“But how do we know you’re not lying?” Sonata asked him not trusting his story.

“Ay Sonata, cute, but silly. I just came out from a corridor of darkness, that must be enough proof that i’m not lying” Vanitas said to her as he crossed his arms.

“Oh right” She said ashamed.

“So your Organization wants to take the Rainbooms out of the picture?” Aria asked with a smile on her face expecting a yes.

“Yup, I didn’t care them until my Master told me about you 3, I felt so bad after hearing what they’ve done to you, that i’ve decided to come here with the rest of the other 6 members that are here and make them pay for that, they can’t get out of this one” He said with a serious tone.

“Aw, that’s so sweet from you” Adagio said to him with a evil smile on her face.

“But why do you want to do that?” Aria asked him.

“Simple, i’m just like you” Vanitas answered her as he crossed his arms, this confused the Dazzlings “Confused? I’ll explain to you. I was made with nothing but pure darkness by my master long ago, my heart has no light, I was made to be the perfect apprentice for my master, to help him achieve his goal” He began his explanation.

“So, you’re some sort of artificial human? made of pure darkness?” Adagio asked him.

“That’s right, like you I have the power of negativity under my control” He said with a dark smile.

“Now that you mentioned, I can feel a great negativity that comes from you” Adagio said to him noticing his negativity.

“However I don’t need the necklaces you used and I can’t just feed on the negativity to be stronger, also I can use it to give the fledgling emotions physical form, to create monsters” Then he extended his left hand and from it emerged a dark aura that turned into a small monster with blue skin, a Flood Unversed “Behold girls, an Unversed, the Unversed are the manifestation of negativity itself, I can create an infinite number of them, they are what I feel, a unlimited horde of fledgling emotions under my control, and even better, no matter how many times one destroys them, the negativity flows right back into me, the only way that someone can destroy them for good, is if someone destroys me, but of course that would never happen” Vanitas explained.

“My my, with these monsters you can easily take over a world” Adagio said as she and the other two Dazzlings took a good look at the Flood in Vanitas’ hand.

“That’s right pretty girl, however I don’t have that sophisticated power of enchanting people through their negative feelings” Vanitas said to her as he made the Unversed on his hand disappear and the negativity released flowed back into his body “Oh, I almost forgot” He said to the Dazzlings as he extended his right arm toward them and he then summoned his Keyblade, the Void Gear, this surprised the 3 girls “Behold, one of the mightiest weapons in the hold universe, the Keyblade, a sword in the shape of a key, it has the power to take over several worlds or save them, it all depends on its wielder, to have one of these one must have a strong heart, it doesn’t matter if the wielder is from the light or darkness, however my master looks for something the strongest weapon of them all, the legendary and ancient X-Blade, the first keyblade in existence, with it, my master could have the power of rule the entire universe, to gain the X-Blade, he must gather 13 pieces of pure darkness, i’m one of those pieces, as well as the rest of the Organization, also he needs 7 pieces of pure light” He explained to the Dazzlings and they were interested in his explanation.

“So, you have everything planned, don’t you?” Aria said to him.

“Yes, however there are those who defy my master, the 7 Guardians of Light, the ones who defended the 7 pure lights, also 2 of them are here to defend the Rainbooms, we can’t take them out yet, they’re suppose to clash against us in the final battle” Vanitas explained “There’s much more that you need to know, but that would be for later, I’ll get to the point of all this, my superior in charge sent me here to ask you to cooperate with us on our mission here”

“How? We lost our powers” Adagio said to him.

“Don’t worry sweetie, I can restore your powers, and even better I can give you the power to create the Unversed by just absorbing the negativity of the people” He said to her with a dark smile and this surprised them and they eyes got widened “The only thing I ask you in return is that you follow my orders or the orders of my superior in charge, but you don’t want to talk him, he can be very scary, not for me of course, it’s more convenient for you that you receive orders from me” Vanitas explained to them.

“You really can do that?” Adagio asked him.

“Yep Adagio, I can, my powers are compatible with yours so I can pass you my negativity to you, thinking of it this way, i’m offering you a chance of revenge on the Rainbooms and you can have your beautiful singing back, it was terrible that you lost it, and once we’re finished with our business here you can rule, still we would still have use for you for our plan” Vanitas explained to the Dazzlings with a dark smile. They were interested on his proposition, and they were thinking, but Sonata was doubting this “Whaddaya say? We have a deal?” He asked keeping his smile as he let his keyblade disappear and extended his right hand toward them.

“Wait girls, are you sure we should accept this?” Sonata asked them.

“Don’t worry, nothing will happen to you as long you follow my orders you’ll be safe, you’ll have a place in the new order of the universe, I guarantee that” Vanitas assured them keeping his smile.

“Okay Van, we accept” Adagio accepted his offer with a smile and Aria smiled at this, but Sonata was still unsure about this.

“Hehe excellent answer sweetheart, you won’t regret this” He said happy of their answer, then he created 3 orbs of darkness on his left hand and then with his right hand he put pressure on them turning the orbs into a bright red color, then he joined his 2 palms and when he lifted them there were 3 red crystals with different shapes, one with a gem with a musical note, another with a star and the last one with a heart with a musical note. The Dazzlings were impressed by this, Vanitas recreated their necklaces “Done, 3 magical necklaces” He declared with a dark smile, then he gave the one with a star and the one with the heart to Aria and Sonata respectively and they put them on their necks “If you let me say it, these new necklaces look better than the ones you had before” He said as he put the one with a gem on Adagio’s neck “What do you think?”

“We love them, thank you very much for this Van” Adagio thanked him with a dark smile.

“You now have your old powers back and since I created them you can use the Unversed, but don’t do it now untill I tell you, got it?” He said to them.

“We get the hint” Aria said to him.

“And remember, you have to follow my orders or else my master will make me take your necklaces, and I can’t defy my master, he created me after all, so don’t make me do it, it will hurt me more than you” Vanitas explained.

“Don’t worry Van, we’ll follow your orders” Adagio said to him with a dark smile.

“Good, here’s your first order you have to be near Canterlot High and watch everything, don’t go in yet, also if you saw a guy that looks like me, don’t touch him” He said to them.

“You have a twin brother?” Sonata asked.

“Not exactly, i’m more like his dark doppelganger, it’s too complicated to explain, but you don’t need to know that, but as I said you can’t touch him, i’ll take him on myself, I can’t kill him, but I can beat him and i’ve been wanting that for a long time” He said to them with an evil smile.

“Okay, we understand” Adagio said to him.

“Also if you saw a tall guy with silver hair, don’t touch him either, my ‘best friend’ has a score to settle with him and he also wants to take out Sunset Shimmer, so you can’t take her out, I don’t want problems with him” Vanitas explained and Adagio sighed a bit annoyed.

“Fine” Adagio said to him a bit annoyed.

“Don’t worry i’ll give you permission to take out the rest of the Rainbooms when the right time comes” Vanitas said to them with a smile.

“Well, that’s better” Aria said to him.

“Well I have to go now, I have to check in with my superior, i’ll be back in a jiffy honey” He said to Adagio as he gave her a kiss on her cheek “See ya later” He said as he turned around and a corridor of darkness appeared in front of him and he left through it.

“Well girls, looks like we’re back on track” Adagio declared to the other 2 Dazzlings with an evil smile.

“Yeah, i’ve missed these powers and now we have the Unversed on our side” Aria said with an evil smile as well.

“But remember girls, we have to follow his orders if we want to rule this world” Adagio reminded them as she crossed her arms.

“Okay okay, I get that already, I like that guy a bit, but he scares me a bit and I don’t want to see his boss if he’s even creepier than Van” Sonata said to her.

“Me neither, but having Van as our ‘friend’ was the best thing that could happen to us, if you mess this up, you’ll regret this for your whole life!” Aria said with an angry face to Sonata.

“Okay okay okay! I won’t mess this up I promise!” She said to her scared.

“In any case girls, we can now take revenge on the Rainbooms and we can make even more than we could ever make before, and we have the chance to rule this world, this is our lucky day” Adagio said with an evil smile.

“More for you, you have a new boyfriend” Sonata said to her.

“Of course, Van is the only one who understands me and he knows how to treat me like the lady I am” Adagio said with a dark smile on her face.

“Just don’t propose” Aria said to her a bit annoyed.

“Hmph, you’re just jealous” Adagio said a bit annoyed as well

“So can we go for Tacos to celebrate this?” Sonata asked and Aria and Adagio sighed.

“Fine, we’ll go for some tacos to celebrate this” Adagio said with an annoyed face.

Then the Dazzlings left the park, happy of this unexpected and yet fortunate event, more for Adagio that she now has Vanitas as a boyfriend, but Sonata is the least happy of the 3 of them, she’s a bit scared about what Vanitas explained.(Music Stops)

***

Principal Cinch was in her office still angry of what happened 2 weeks ago, most of the 6 girls that convinced Twilight Sparkle, her ‘student star’ to transfer, she was in her office looking at the trophies not caring how Crystal Prep Academy won them.

“I still cannot believe that my student star betrayed me, if it were not for those insolent girls she would still be under my control” The principal said still angry at the events of the last friendship games.

“You cannot control what is beyond your reach…” An unknown voice said and this shocked her.

“Who goes there?!” She demanded looking around her office trying to look for who said that. Then a dark portal appeared near her desk and from it emerged a man in a black coat, then the man sat down in Cinch’s seat “And just who are you?!” She demanded to know.

“You should be more careful when you talk to a superior” The man said to her “Especially to the Superior of the in-between”

“I will ask you once again, who are you?” Cinch asked the unknown man, then he removed the hood on his head revealing his face, he has orange-amber eyes with long grey hair with dark skin. Cinch saw that this man has an imposing appearance, he could easily intimidate someone.

“I am Xemnas, I came here to talk about a certain matter with you Cinch” Xemnas said to her and this surprised her.

“How do you know about me?” She asked him.

“Not just who you are, but I also know of the unfortunate events at the Friendship games not too long ago” Xemnas explained to her.

“And what is this matter that you want to talk about?” Cinch asked him.

“I come from an organization know as Organization XIII, the way we reach our goals is just the same as the way you won your trophies, doing what’s necessary to that end, in the end it does not matter how you reach that end, the end justifies the mediums” Xemnas said to her.

“Finally someone who understands that” Cinch said to him.

“Indeed, in any case the reason for my visit tonight is about Twilight Sparkle, your star student, I know about her and what happened to her, it was unfortunate that she went out of your control and ended up leaving your school” Xemnas said to her “However I came here to offer you the opportunity to have control over her once again”

“Is your offer real?” Cinch asked him interested in his offer.

“Why of course, we have something in common Cinch apart from seeing how to reach a objective the same, I use to have a subordinate in our Organization, he was just like Twilight, It is why I have decided to give you a offer to help you to have her back” Xemnas said to her.

“And what is your proposition Xemnas?” Cinch asked him.

“I can help you bring back your student star and I know clearly that you want revenge on the 6 girls that convinced her to go to Canterlot High in first place, as well you want to do something about Celestia, Luna and Cadence, as well you want to have a total control over your students that don’t respect you any more” Xemnas said to her “I can help you make your ambitions become a reality”

“And how are you going to do that?” Cinch asked him.

“I have resources under my disposition that I can use to do anything I want, with pleasure I will help you, but you have to do something in return” Xemnas said to her.

“And what would it be?” She asked, Then Xemnas took out from his coat a picture and he put it on Cinch’s desk and slid it toward her, and she took it and saw an image of Sora “Who is this boy?”

“He is Sora, he was my star subordinate, he was the most affecting member of the organization, but he defected and now we are looking for him to bring him back, we found him, but he is constantly resisting any attempt to take him back rather by free will or by force, this will be the deal, you will bring me back my subordinate and in return I will bring you back your student, a fair deal I should say” Xemnas offered her.

“Alright then, I accept your offer Xemnas” Cinch accepted as she extended her hand toward him.

“Hehe, I was doubtless that we’ll come to an agreement” He said to her with a dark smile as he did the same and shook their hands “However I will warn you that Sora already knows who you are and he already hates you, he hates people like you and me, as well that he and Twilight engaged a strong friendship”

“A friendship? Impossible, Twilight is an anti-social misfit, she was like that here and I know it won’t be any different in Canterlot High” Cinch said not believing the last part that Xemnas said as she crossed her arms “The only friends she would have as of now will be only those 6 girls”

“Indeed, however Sora has a special bond with people, let us say that he is like the exact opposite of Twilight, Sora is always making friends, no matter who it is, Sora kept instigating friendship with Twilight until he succeeds with that, and they have a strong friendship by now, he hates you because of what you’ve done to her, you have to be careful, he won’t cooperate with you” Xemnas explained to her.

“Sounds like he has a strong sense of moral” She said and Xemnas nodded in confirmation “I suppose I will have to deal with this in another way”

“Yes, but that would be hard, for you see, the magic that Twilight stole back then isn’t the only one in existence, Sora also has a special kind of magic and as you saw me and mine organization have dark magic in our disposition, not to also mention that there is another young man that could interfere, a youth that goes by the name of Riku, he was one of the reasons that Sora left the organization, Riku took him away and told him the truth, the other that was there was a traitor among us, a man named Lea, he convinced Sora to leave, of course he dealt with him and we thought that Sora wouldn’t go far on his own, so Riku took him away, as of now, the two are best friends and they are against us and our plan” Xemnas half told about what happened not too long ago.

“And what is the plan of this Organization XIII?” She asked.

“You do not have to worry about that now, the answers will come with time, to bring Sora back to us I hope you have a plan to do that” Xemnas said to her.

“He is just a boy, it would not be too much trouble, even if he has magic and backup” Cinch said to him.

“Better do not underestimate Sora and Riku, but apart from a plan you would also need the right resources to do that, I can give you what you need, but only when the time is right” Xemnas said to her.

“Fine, however, why do you not go look for him yourself?” She asked him.

“We have a more important matter to attend to, but my master wants to bring Sora back to the organization, and I thought you could help us with that, there are specific reasons for that, but those reasons are not important” Xemnas explained half lying.

“Alright, and you will keep your part of the deal if I keep my part, right?” Cinch said to him.

“Of course, and maybe we could go do more after the deal ends” Xemnas said thinking that she could still be useful after she brings Sora to the organization, then Xemnas stood up “It is my time to go, it was a pleasure talking with you” He said with a dark smile.

“It was a pleasure for me too” She said with a dark smile as well.

“Wait until the friendship games, then it would be the right time to act and i’ll give you what you need to bring Sora back, as for me and my organization need to take care of our matters” Xemnas explained.

“Very well then” She said to him.

“I am glad that you cooperate with us” Xemnas said to her with a dark smile.

“So do I” Cinch said to him.

“Until we meet again…” He said as he turned around and a corridor of darkness appeared in front of him and he left thought it.

“Twilight was right, there was much more outside that the eyes can see” Cinch said remembering what Twilight said to her not too long ago, then she left her office.

***

Flash Sentry was sleeping in his room at his home, the night was calm with almost no sounds from outside, Flash was In a deep sleep, however, it doesn't seem to be a good dream…

“Don’t trust him…”

“She will never love you…”

“He is just in your way…”

“Taking what was suppose to be yours…”

“Let your jealousy grow…”

“Feed them…”

“Let them take hold…”

“Use your pain and sadness and turn them into rage, hatred and power…”

“Savor that despair and hurt…”

“Let them empower you…”

“Use that power to take back what was yours…”

“And destroy who took her away from you…”

“You must destroy Sora…” The mysterious voice just kept talking as flashbacks of his moments with Twilight and the moments that he saw Twilight and Sora together ran in his head over and over again, the nightmare was so intense, the voice was terrifying, it made him move in his head from one side to another as he was sweating and then he woke up extremely scared as he panted.

“Huff...Huff...It was just a dream...Sora’s my friend, he would never betray me...I would never do something to hurt him…” Flash said between the pants still terrified as he looked to his right hand and he took it to his forehead “It was..just a nightmare...it wasn’t real…” Then he leaned back on his bed and let sleep take over him again, but then...a man in a black coat that was hiding in the shadows walked near him in silence.

“He’s not your friend, he’s your enemy...Sora took away the most important person to you...You must destroy him...Let your jealousy take hold...Feed them...Let them empower you...Use that power to take back your beloved Twilight Sparkle…And destroy Sora” The man in black coat said to him as he was asleep to influence him subconsciously, then he left in silence through a corridor of darkness knowing that he said enough to him with an evil smile knowing that he planted his seed of doubt that eventually will make him be in the Organization’s claws…

***

Back at the gathering place there were the rest of the members of the organization waiting for their comrades, Young Xehanort was waiting for them with his arms crossed and with his eyes closed as for the rest of the members they were just standing there waiting for them as for the tall boy he was against a wall with his arms crossed, then a corridor of darkness appeared and Vanitas came out of it.

“Hey there Van, judging by your smile I can say that it went well” The tall boy said to him.

“Heh, that’s right clone” He said with a cocky smile on his face and then he walked toward Young Xehanort. Then another corridor of darkness appeared and Xemnas came out of it.

“Well well, it’s Lord Xemnas, tell me, did your meeting with Principal Cinch go well?” A man in a black coat asked him with a cocky smile.

“Indeed” He answered him, then he walked toward Young Xehanort.

“Xemnas, Vanitas. How’d it go?” Young Xehanort asked them about their respective meetings as he turned around to see them.

“I have the touch with the girls, they’ll do what i’ll say, mission accomplished” Vanitas said to him with a dark smile.

“Good work Vanitas, you earned free time with them” Young Xehanort said to him.

“Heh, thanks for that young master, i’ll see them tomorrow, i’ll go rest now” He said as he left with a cocky smile on his face.

“The teenagers of today can be like that, and take in account that he is from 11 years ago” Xemnas said to Young Xehanort.

“They can be like that sometimes, in any case what about you? How’d it go with Cinch?” The time traveler asked him.

“I’ve managed to convince her to cooperate with us, it wasn’t hard to do it” Xemnas said to him with a dark smile.

“Heh. Good” He said with a dark smile as well, then another corridor of darkness appeared and a 3rd man in a black coat came out of it.

“You’re the last one who arrived” Xemnas said to him.

“How’d it go?” Young Xehanort asked him.

“I just simply did what I do best, plant my seed of doubt in him during his slumber” He answered with a dark smile.

“Heh, just like you did with Sora not too long ago” Xemnas said remembering Sora’s second journey with a dark smile.

“Yes, at this rate he will keep doubting Sora and that will bring him closer to becoming our perfect puppet” He said to Young Xehanort keeping his smile “Good, and this time we’ll make sure we don’t lose this new puppet” Young Xehanort said and Xemnas and the 3rd man nodded in agreement then the rest of the members excluding Vanitas and the tall boy gathered “Things have begun to move, the game is about to begin, no matter how strong the bonds of Sora and Riku with those girls are we’ll cut them and we’ll fulfill our goal, bringing us closer to achieve our master’s goal, in the end our darkness will prevail over their light on this occasion” He declared and the rest of the members nodded in agreement, as they got ready to act when the time is right…(Music Stops)

To Be Continued…

Chapter 9: A Perfect Day for Fun

Twilight was falling, but for some strange reason she was falling slowly, and she then began to hear voices...unknown but for some strange reason familiar as she was falling to nowhere....

“Would you mind if I stayed here, with you?”

“Sora, don’t ever change”

“Donald Duck.Name’s Goofy. All for one, one for all"

“Don’t ever forget. Wherever you go, i’m always with you”

“We may never meet again, but we’ll never forget each other”

“Giving up already? C’mon Sora, I know you’re stronger than that”

“Take care of her”

“The icing on the cake”

“Get it memorized, alright? We are best friends”

“Right, that first week you could barely form a sentence. But c’mon you’re still kind of a zombie”

“You’re wrong there. You’ll always be...my best friend”

“You can’t turn on the organization! You’ll get on their bad side, and they’ll destroy you!”

“Why?! Why do you have the keyblade?”

“Come on, Sora. I thought you were stronger than that”

“Hey, Sora. You sure we haven’t met before?”

“You make me feel...The same…”

“You make a good other”

“This is real…”

“I didn’t want you to find me”

“Sora, the rest is up to you…”

“So, we can be together again!”

“I wished I could live life the way you do. Just following my heart”

“You’re home”

“Sora, see? That’s why it has to be you”

Twilight didn’t know where the voices come from or why she’s hearing them or even where she’s falling, she couldn’t open her eyes, then she heard another voice, Sora’s voice…

“My Friends! They are my power!”

The suddenly Twilight stopped falling as she heard Sora’s voice and she was just floating in the nothingness she then could open her eyes and she saw a golden light and within that light she could feel a warmness.

“Sora…” She said as she let herself feel the warmth around her “This light...so warm” Then she realized that the light are warmness came from the only one who offered his friendship despite that they were strangers “I feel safe and…” She said and then a smile was drawn in her face “Happy” Then she closed her eyes keeping the smile on her face and then everything turned white.(Music stops)

***

Sunset was falling, falling to nowhere, but she can say that she was falling slowly, like if she was gliding downwards, but she couldn’t say clearly, she couldn’t open her eyes and suddenly she heard an unknown voice that came out of nowhere, but for some strange reason the voices sounded familiar to her…

“You’ve gotta keep this a secret, okay? Otherwise, all the magic will wear off”

“So, suppose you get another world. What would you do there?”

“I don’t need a weapon. My friends are my power!”

“That’s right! Remember Riku, you’re not alone. Listen close. The light will never give up on you. You’ll always find it, even in the deepest darkness”

“Don’t worry. We shook our hands in heart, remember? We’re connected, you and me”

“Riku, Fight! Don’t let him win!”

“So don’t run from the light-and don’t fear the darkness. Because both will make you stronger”

“I made a promise to you that I would find the way, didn’t I?”

“You are a special entity. You exist between light and dark. You stand in the twilight”

“Hpmh. You’ve changed. Your own darkness-it doesn’t frighten you anymore”

“I didn’t know. I hoped. I wanted you to face the darkness, because you’re the one who can”

“No way! No matter what happens, i’m gonna be right there to help ya. I promise ya that”

“Gosh, Riku, I know you wanted to do this alone...But ya don’t mind gettin’ a LITTLE help, do ya?”

“I’d like to walk the road with ya”

“I promise, Riku”

“What are you talking about? I am me. Nobody else!”

“Riku...You’re really here…”

“I looked everywhere for you!”

“We’ll go together”

“Riku, you unlocked those keyholes within Sora’s dreams. Therefore it stands to reasons that you now have the power to awaken Sora’s heart”

“Sora is awake. You can go home now”

“Yeah. I’ve never been better. I was watching what was going on in my dream. And I could hear your voice the whole time. Thanks, Riku. Thanks, everybody!”

“Riku, I name you our new true Keyblade Master”

“I knew you were going to pass with flying colors. This is just so awesome!”

Sunset didn’t have any idea of why she was hearing those unknown voices or she has something to do with them, but then she heard another voice, Riku’s voice…

“Consume the darkness, return it to light"

Then she stopped from falling and she was just floating in the nothingness that she was in and then she could open her eyes and what she saw was a silver light and in that light she could feel the same exact feelings that she felt before.

“Riku…” She said as she let herself feel all of the feelings from the light “These feelings...are just like mine” she then recognized to whom it belongs to, the only one that fully and truly understands her “He’s really…” She said as a smile appeared in her face “Just like me” Then she closed her eyes as she kept her smile, and then everything turned white.(Music stops)

***

It was early in Canterlot High, Sora and Riku already got up, ate their breakfast and went outside in front of the statue to wait for the girls there, they were seeing other students going inside, they also saw Flash’s friends and greeted them, then they just went back to wait for the girls sitting on the stairs.

“Geez the girls really like to take their time” Sora said a bit annoyed.

“Or we got up a bit too early again, maybe both” Riku said to him a bit annoyed as well. Then they saw Flash walking toward the entrance of the school, so Sora and Riku went to greet him.

“Hey Flash” Sora greeted him with a smile.

“Yo man” Riku did the same with a smile as well.

“Hey guys…” Flash greeted them with a dark expression.

“Flash? Are you okay?” Sora asked him worried.

“...!” Riku by just looking closely at Flash he felt something, something bad... “This feeling...I can sense negativity warping him, it’s worse than yesterday, this is very bad, this could mean that Xehanort targeted him and begun to take hold of him, in that case I have to watch over him and I have to tell Sunny and the others about this when I can, but only if it’s completely necessary, I don’t want them to get worried about this too, I hope i’m just being paranoid and he’s just having a bad morning. Also looks like when i’m not in my unicorn form I can only sense the negativity, good to know, this new power is very useful” Riku thought worried about Flash.

“Yeah, i’m fine, I just had a bad dream last night, you don’t have to worry about that” Flash answered to Sora with frown on his face with an annoyed tone.

“Okay okay, but you don’t have to treat me like that” Sora said to him.

“Whatever, see you in classes or whatever” Flash said to the boys then he left as Sora and Riku glanced at him leave with worried expressions on their faces.

“Hey Riku, did you notice how he was?” Sora asked him.

“Yeah, he’s not like that” Riku answered him.

“Do you think Xehanort is using him?” Sora asked him worried.

“...Like I said he could use anyone, even him, but don’t worry Sora he just seems to be having a bad morning” Riku lied to him, he didn’t want to, but he thought it would be best not to worry him.

“I hope so, but even if he would be under Xehanort’s control, we could free him, right?” Sora said to him with a smile on his face.

“Yeah, he’s our friend after all” Riku said to him with a smile as well.

“And maybe you’re right Riku, he might just be having a bad morning, I remember all the times you had a bad morning” Sora said to him with a smile.

“Heh yeah, I hope so too” Riku said to him with a smile as well hoping that what is happening is not what he thinks.(Music stops)

***

The Dazzlings were hiding near the school and they were watching Sora and Riku then a corridor of darkness appeared behind them and from it Vanitas came out.

“Morning ladies” Vanitas greeted them with a dark smile.

“Good morning handsome” Adagio greeted him with a seductive smile.

“Hey there Adagy” Vanitas said to her keeping his smile.

“Can you do your couple stuff when we’re not around?” Aria asked them a bit annoyed.

“You’re just jealous” Vanitas said to her.

“Anyway, we’re here, like you told us last night” Aria said to him.

“Okay, now, did you see those two guys from there?” Vanitas asked them as he pointed to Sora and Riku.

“Yeah, and that guy looks just like you, but his hairs brown, that’s the guy that you talked about?” Sonata asked him.

“Yup, that’s him, that loser’s name is Sora” Vanitas said.

“And you said you want to take care of him yourself, right?” Adagio asked him.

“That’s right, look at him, he’s always been a loser and an idiot in everything, but everyone thinks he’s so cool” Vanitas said with a frown on his face with an annoyed tone.

“Jealous of him?” Aria asked him as she crossed her arms.

“A bit, but there’s also another reason, but it’s too complicated to explain and it doesn’t matter now” Vanitas answered her.

“Alright, and the other guy is his best friend, right?” Adagio asked him.

“Yup, that’s Riku, he was a puppet of one of my superiors, but he broke free from his control thanks to Sora” Vanitas answered.

“These two look nice” Sonata said.

“I have to admitted, you’re right Sonata” Aria.

“Yeah, but not better than you Van” Adagio said with a coquette smile.

“Exactly babe” He said to her with the same smile as he surrounded her with his left arm “But like I said don’t touch him either my ‘best friend’ will take care of him” Vanitas explained.

“And if I remember well, you also say that he would take care of Sunset Shimmer, right?” Aria asked him.

“Yep, if it was up to me I would let you do whatever you want with her, but he said he would do something bad to me if I won’t let him do it” Vanitas explained as he shrugged.

“Fine, and when will we meet this ‘friend’ of yours?” Adagio asked.

“Who knows, he wasn’t in the mood to come here today, he’s having bad days lately, but I don’t blame him, he has a lot of hatred repremet” Vanitas explained.

“This Riku guy did something to him?” Sonatas asked.

“You’ll see why when you meet him, if he has the mood to of course” Vanitas said with an annoyed tone.

“Alright, but tell me Van, you know what’s going on with Flash Sentry?” Adigio asked.

“Oh, the blue haired guy, what about him?” Vanitas asked her back.

“We saw that he was completely surrounded by a strong negativity, but we didn’t enchant him, you told us to not act” Adagio explained to him.

“Don’t look at me, I told you I can’t enchant people, but I do know what’s with him” Vanitas said.

“What is it?” Aria asked as she crossed her arms.

“Heh, simple. One of my superiors paid a visit to him last night and he put his seed of darkness while he was asleep, to make him hesitate and doubt Sora, at this rate he will become our puppet” He said with a dark smile.

“But why do you need him as a puppet?” Sonata asked.

“Becuase Sonata, we can always use anyone that’s getting near the darkness to complete our goals, simple as that” Vanitas answered her.

“So he’s getting near the darkness?” Adagio asked.

“That’s right, one way to generate darkness is through jealousy, the more jealous he is, the closer he would be to be under our control” He said with a dark smile.

“I get it, Flash Sentry is jealous of this Sora, it has something to do with Twilight Sparkle?” Aria asked him.

“Yeah, that’s right Aria, he noticed that Twilight feels interest on Sora, and that makes Flash jealous, we are using that in our favor, turning him into our puppet will give us an advantage, our plan is to sent him off against Sora, our major threat, the point is to keep him busy while we’re doing our matters, we are not expecting that he’ll deal him very serious damage anyway” Vanitas explained.

“Weren’t you the one that was going to take care of him?” Adagio asked him confused.

“The way my organization works can be confusing, but to make it simple, my superior in charge thought that it would be better to use him now and if he fails, and I know he will, he will let me take care of him myself” Vanitas explained “I mean, why dirty our hands when we can sent others to do our work?”

“Hmm, makes sense” Adagio said understanding.

“And as an extra we can use Flash as a source of negativity to feed on” Vanitas said with a dark smile.

“Well, that’s good to know” Adagio said with a dark smile.

“But why don’t just take him out now?” Aria asked him.

“Believe me, I want to take him out now, but I can’t even if I try to, i’ll just end up failing, since he's destined to survive until the final clash, but when that happens I could take him out, but for now, I just want to beat him” He explained.

“Alright, so what’s next?” Adagio asked him.

“Welp, I would like to see your magic, you have to practice if you want to be powerful enough to take out the rainbooms” Vanitas said with a dark smile.

“Sounds good” Adagio said with a dark smile as Aria and Sonata gave dark smiles as well.(Music stops)

***

After like 5 minutes the 4 girls arrived at the main entrance with smiles on their faces, happy to see the boys.

“Hey there guys” Rainbow greeted them.

“Hi guys” Pinkie greeted them.

“Howdy there boys” Applejack greeted them.

“Hello Sora and Riku” Fluttershy greeted them.

“Hi girls” Sora greeted them with a smile.

“Yo” Riku did the same with a smile as well.

“Hey, where’s Rarity, Twily and Sunset?” Sora asked.

“Hmm, they aren’t here yet” Rainbow said to him.

“Oh well, let’s just wait for them then” Riku said.

“Oh, you must waiting for Sunny, aren’t you?” Pinkie said with a sly smile to him.

“I don’t know what are you talking about” Riku said with a slight blush on his face as he looked to the other side with his hands in his pockets.

“Sure” Applejack said to him with a sly smile as well Then Rarity arrived with a smile on her face as she was carrying two backpacks in her hands, one was black with red lines and the other white with blue lines.

“Hi everyone” Rarity greeted.

“Hey there Rarity” Sora greeted them.

“‘Sup” Riku did the same.

“What’s with the backpacks Rarity?” Rainbow asked her.

“Well you see, I noticed that Sora and Riku did not have backpacks to carry their things, so I made these two for them” She answered her with a smile

“Wow. Really? Thanks” Sora thanked her with a smile on his face.

“Yeah, we appreciate that” Riku said with a smile as well.

“Well, I am a generous friend, that is something that comes naturally” She said to them flattered.

“That’s good” Riku said to her keeping his smile.

“I didn’t know that you made backpacks” Sora said impressed as he grabbed the black backpack as for Riku he grabbed the white backpack.

“And not just that darling, I also make clothing, that is my passion” She said to him with a proud smile as she waved her hair.

“That’s cool” Sora said to her.

“Heh, yeah, I think you and Kairi would be good friends, she’s a fashion lover like you” Riku said with a smile.

“Well your friend has a good liking” She said with a smile. Then Sunset and Twilight arrived also happy to see Sora and Riku respectively.

“Hey guys” Sunset and Twilight greeted them at the same time.

“Hey there girls” Sora greeted them with a smile on his face.

“Good to see you” Riku did the same with a smile as well.

“You two been waiting for us out here?” Sunset asked with a smile on her face.

“Well, we didn’t have anything better to do” Riku said to her with a smile.

“Nice backpacks, you make them Rarity?” Twilight asked her.

“Yes I did” She answered her with a smile as Sora and Riku put on their new backpacks.

“Hey guys” Spike greeted them as he poked his head out of Twilight’s backpack.

“Hey Spike” Sora greeted him.

“‘Sup doggy” Riku greeted him.

“I see you're in a good mood today Twily” Sora said to her with a smile on his face.

“Heh, yeah, I can’t just avoid smiling today” She said to him.

“Maybe because it’s hard not to smile around Sora” Riku said to her.

“Heh maybe it is that” She said as she played with her hair blushed.

“Well then it’s our second day of classes here, let’s hope it’s better than yesterday” Sora said with a smile.

“Welp only one way to find out” Riku said to him with a smile, then everyone except for Sunset and Twilight walked to the main door.

“You’re not coming girls?” Sora asked them noticing that they haven't moved.

“We’ll catch you inside, we need to talk in private for a minute” Sunset said to everyone else.

“Okay then, see you in the classroom” Riku said then everyone else went inside leaving just Twilight and Sunset outside.

“Hey Twilight I have to tell you something” Sunset said to her friend.

“That’s funny, I have something to tell you too” Twilight said to her.

“Well I know that this will sound strange to you, but I had a weird dream last night and somehow it was related to Riku, at least I think it had something to do with him” Sunset said to her as she rubbed the back of her head a bit unsure and blushed remembering her dream about Riku.

“Well I do believe you” Twilight said to her and this left Sunset surprised.

“Really?” Sunset asked her.

“Yes, well actually” She began a bit blushed remembering her dream about Sora “I had a weird dream too, but I think it was something related to Sora”

Sunset was surprised to hear this so then she began to think about about this theme “In your dream you hear unknown but yet familiar voices to you?” Sunset asked her.

“Yeah I did, you too?” Twilight asked her back surprised by her question and she nodded in response.

“This can’t be a coincidence, that’s for sure, the voices were unknown, but they also sounded familiar, what does that mean?” Sunset said confused about the dream that she and Twilight had, then Twilight pondered to think a bit about then an idea crossed her mind.

“What if the voices we hear were actually fragments of memories?” Twilight asked to Sunset.

“Hmmm, yeah. It could be that those voices were from the memories of Sora’s and Riku’s past and the reason why they sounded familiar to us it because of our bonds we have with them” Sunset explained to Twilight.

“It makes sense, maybe our bonds with them also have special effects on us as well as them, that’s why we could hear fragments of their memories” Twilight said understanding what happened last night.

“But why just fragments and not the whole memories?” Spike in Twilight’s backpack asked.

“Because the memories are not ours” Sunset answered him.

“But the question is, will we keep having dreams about their memories?” Twilight asked.

“I don’t know, but maybe it’s not so bad, we could know a bit more about their past by having dreams about their memories” Sunset said to her looking on the bright side.

“Yeah, you’re right” Twilight said smiling a bit blushed, deep down she was happy to have the possibility to know more about Sora as well Sunset was feeling the same and Spike knew why they were smiling with a sly smile.

“Well, let’s better go to the classroom” Sunset said to Twilight and she nodded in agreement.

“Spike, you promise to say nothing about this to anyone?” Twilight asked her pet.

“Don’t worry girls, I will” Spike assured with a smile, then he went completely inside of Twilight’s backpack, then the two girls went inside the school.

The days passed on the Canterlot High School, during those days there weren’t any other attack, it was something good since everyone could relax a bit, also Sora and Riku were fitting in good at the school, they were attending classes with the girls, passing time with them during the breaks, strengthening their friendship, finishing every day going to the roof to enjoy some ices creams while watching the sunset, and even they were getting along very well with the girls from Crystal Prep Academy, helping them set everything for the Friendship games for the next week, also the boys once a day took a training session to master their new powers in the gym or in the soccer field, becoming more and more stronger by each day that passed and also becoming more experts with their new skills. In normal teenager stuff, Sora and Riku just passed the days with the girls, doing homework after the school, making new friends around the school, getting to know the clubs, ect. Even sometimes Sora asked Twilight to help him understand something that he didn’t get in a class or in a homework and she gladly accepted to help him every time that he asked her, still denying the feelings she has toward him and yet she was very happy to spend a little time with him, as for Riku every free time he had he asked Sunset to teach him how to play a guitar and she very happily accepted every time he asked her, deep down that was just an excuse to spend time with each other, even though Riku was still denying his feelings toward Sunset. By the time that passed at the girls from Canterlot High get to know a bit of Sora and Riku and they got to be popular among the girls, this didn’t surprise Riku since it was the same at his old school however this put Sora in a bit of an awkward situation, since he wasn’t expecting something like that, not to forget to mention that this put Sunset, Twilight, Applejack, Rarity and Fluttershy a little bit jealous the fact that Sora and Riku are so loved by the girls from the whole school, but this didn’t affect their friendship and their reputation on the hallways too much, however on the shadows the Organization was watching and preparing to act with their new allies...And by each day that passed Flash began to be more and more cold to Sora and the jealousy toward him begun to turn into hatred and rage toward him, he was slowly going deep into the darkness and within it, the claws of the Organization, just like they planned. Riku and Sora noticed the way he was acting, Sora was getting worried for his friend, but more Riku since he felt that the negativity around him was growing and growing by each day that passed, he was seriously thinking that something bad was going on with him and he has to do something about it, even the boys asked Flash’s friends if they know why he suddenly began to act like that, but they didn’t even know why, they said that Flash wasn’t spending too much time with them. Meanwhile, by the pass of the week, in Radiant Garden Kairi and Lea were training hard to be stronger with their keyblades with the help of Mickey, Donald and Goofy, the guys were hoping that Sora and Riku were doing well on their mission.

It is now friday on Canterlot High, last day of the week, meaning that it will be weekend, like any other teenager Sora and Riku were happy that they going to have two days to rest up, also that they were happy that they could enjoy being normal teenagers for a week and they could have a normal weekend for a while, or at least they hope so, it was about to finish the day of classes so the girls were gathering up to plan something for the boys.

“Finally the week ended” Rainbow sighed in relief with a smile on her face “And it was good that there was no other Heartless or Nobody attack”

“Yeah, i’m glad of that too” Fluttershy said relieved with a smile as well.

“And the best part is that is friday, everybody loves fridays and even more the weekends, we should do something for the boys for being here to keep us safe” Sunset said with a smile.

“That’s a good idea Sunny, but i’m still planning their welcoming/birthday party and I don’t think I could do it this weekend” Pinkie said to her.

“I wasn’t referring to that Pinkie, but how ‘bout if we take them somewhere fun?” Sunset suggested keeping her smile.

“That is a good idea darling, they told us that they do not hang out and do something fun oftenly, it would be a perfect way for them to end their first week here” Rarity agreed with her with an enthusiastic smile “I also have another gift for them that I just finished last night”

“A gift?” Applejack asked her “What is it?”

“You will see” She answered with a wink and an excited smile.

“In any case, where would you think we should take the boys and when?” Twilight asked.

“Well, we could go somewhere today” Rainbow suggested with a smile.

“Sounds good” Sunset said with a smile.

“So, any idea where to take ‘em?” Applejack asked.

“Hmm, to the mall?” Rarity suggested.

“I don’t know, they could get annoyed since we could go shopping and the boys don’t like that” Sunset said to her.

“We could took them to the botanical garden it only would be open today” Fluttershy said to them.

“How ‘bout my farm?” Applejack suggested.

“Hmm, nah, they would want to go somewhere fun, let’s leave that for another day” Rainbow said to her. Then Twilight was about to say something but she was cut off by Rainbow “If you’re going to say to the library of the city better don’t open your mouth” Then she closed her mouth a bit ashamed.

“Too bad that it’s a bit hard getting access to the nightclub of the city” Pinkie said to them. Then the girls began to think where take the boys.

“How about the amusement park?” Spike suggested as he peeked his head from Twilight’s backpack.

“Yeah, good idea Spike, it’s always open, especially today” Twilight said to him with a smile as she picked him up and cuddled his head.

“Yeah, it’s very fun in there with the games and the attractions, i’m sure they would have a good time there” Sunset with a smile agreeing with the idea.

“Oki Doki! It’s settled” Pinkie said with her usual big smile.

“Well then, let’s go for the guys, they must be saving their stuff on the ship” Rainbow said to them, and everyone else nodded in agreement, then they began to walk toward the roof.

“Apart from the boys’ training, this was practically another week at school” Sunset said to her friend as they kept walking.

“Yeah, and with their help the settings from the games are done for the next week, i’m so excited for next monday” Rainbow said excited for the Friendship Games for the next week “And look that I hate the mondays like everyone else”

“Yeah and it was good to see the boys fitting in well here, i’m glad that they feel well here” Fluttershy said with a smile on her face.

“Yes, but I was not expecting that they would get so popular among the other girls here” Rarity said a bit annoyed.

“Me neither, but boys like ‘em would attract girls, ah’ think” Applejack said as she shrugged.

“But in any case I noticed that you and Riku spend some time teaching him to play the guitar” Rarity said to Sunset with a sly smile and this made her blush very much.

“W-well yeah, i’m very happy that we could spend some time doing it, I know that it’s just an excuse to be with him, but i’m happy that I could” Sunset said still blushed with a smile on her face.

“I’m pretty sure you’re close to getting him, I saw that he sometimes acts weird when it comes to you” Spike said to her with a sly smile on his face.

“R-really?” Sunset asked surprised by this and this made her more blushed.

“Yes darling, I have a feeling that he may like you, but he just doesn’t want to admit it” Rarity said to her with a smile on her face.

“Could he really like me?” Sunset asked unsure that it would be true.

“Of course Sunset, I know that soon he will be in love with you” Twilight said to her with a smile as well and this made Sunset smile a bit timidly still very blushed.

“And do not worry, we will help you with that, right girls?” Rarity asked them with a smile on her face.

“Yeah” the rest of the girls said at the same time with a smile on their faces.

“Thanks girls” Sunset thanked them with a warm smile.

“And, what about you Twi?” Sunset said to Twilight changing the topic.

“Huh? What about me?” Twilight asked her confused.

“I know that you also spend some time with Sora helping him with his homework” Sunset said to her with a sly smile and this made her very blushed.

“S-so what? He’s my friend and I wanted to help him, I know that he’s smart but he needs help to get some things” Twilight said very blushed with an annoyed face.

“Sure, I don’t think that there was any other intentions with that, like that was just an excuse to pass time with him” Rainbow said with a sly smile with a sarcastic tone and this made her even more blushed.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about” Twilight said still very blushed with an annoyed face as she faced the other side.

“Mm-hmm” Spike said still in his owner's arms knowing that she just did it to pass time with Sora “Geez, poor Sora and Riku, Riku doesn’t know how to deal with his feelings with Sunset and Sora has 4 of these 7 girls on his back, even they have problems with this kind of thing”

Then the girls just kept on their way to the roof where the boys are.

***

Sora and Riku were in the Gummi ship leaving their backpacks relieved that the week ended and happy that they would have a weekend as normal teenagers, or at least they hope for it.

“Finally the week ended” Sora said relieved “I forgot how tiresome school could be”

“You said it man, but it feels good living a bit more normal in a while, it’s refreshing somehow feels like normal teenagers” Riku said glad that it will be weekend as well as Sora.

“Yeah, but it’s more easier to face 1000 heartless than school” Sora said with a smile on his face.

“Yeah, since you’re not as smart as me” Riku said with a grin on his face.

“Hey, i’m smart, it’s just that sometimes I need help with homework and stuff” Sora said a bit offended.

“Welp, good thing that Twilight helped you with that” Riku said to him with a smile.

“Heh, yeah she’s really nice, sometimes she could be a bit boring with the explanations, but i’ll get used to it, i’m glad that she turned more friendly” Sora said with a smile on his face.

“Yup, that means that every day she’s getting better and better and it’s all thanks to you, at this rate she will be completely healed” Riku said with a warm smile feeling proud of his brother in heart and this made Sora chuckle.

“Thanks for saying that man, but it wasn’t only thanks to me, you and the others also helped with that” Sora said with a smile feeling a bit ashamed as he rubbed his nose with his index finger.

“Right, but you did the most important part, now Twilight is more cheerful and friendly thanks to you” Riku said keeping his smile as he put his right hand on his shoulder.

“Heh, well you know that it’s something that I would do” Sora said with his usual smile as he shrugged and this made Riku chuckle.

“Changing the subject, have you noticed that very oftenly the rest of the girls of the school look at us?” Riku asked as he and Sora walked off the ship.

“Yeah, now I have an idea of how you felt at our old school” Sora said as he rubbed the back of his head.

“Never thought that it would also happen to you, but you’ll get use to it with time” Riku said to him as he shrugged.

“I mean, the majority of the rest of the girls in the school are nice, if Kairi wouldn’t be around I could try with one of them” Sora said to Riku as the two boys sat on the edge of the roof.

“So you admit that you like Kairi” Riku said to Sora with a grin on his face and this made Sora blush

“W-well you already know that I do, so what if I admit it?” Sora said to Riku still blushed.

“Nah, i’m just joking a bit, it’s alright that you tell me that, we’re like brothers and I’m always here to hear you when you have to say something” Riku said to his best friend with a smile on his face.

“Heh. Thanks man” Sora thanked him with his usual smile “Talking about girls, I know that you and Sunset spend some quality time during the week” He said with a grin which made Riku blush.

“I already told you that it was only to learn how to play guitar” Riku said to him still blushed and a bit upset.

“Sure, because you only wanted to learn how to play guitar and it wasn't an excuse to pass time with her” Sora said with a sarcastic tone keeping his grin which made Riku a bit more blushed.

“So what if I asked her to teach me to play guitar? She’s really good at that” Riku said to Sora still blushed and annoyed.

“See that it’s not funny when you teased me?” Sora asked him with an annoyed tone.

“Okay okay I get, it’s not funny” Riku said to him getting the hint annoyed.

“Changing the subject again, now that it’s friday i’m thinking we should do something, like in the old days” Sora suggested with a smile.

“Yeah, sounds good, during this week we’ve been doing the same, being here with the girls and eat ice cream, what better moment for a change than now?” Riku accepted his suggestion with a smile as well.

“So, what do you think we should do?” Sora asked him.

“Beats me, maybe we should go with the girls and find something” Riku suggested.

“Sounds good to me” Sora agreed with Riku with a smile as he stood up.

“Alright then” Riku said as he stood up “The girls should be inside”

“But before that Riku there something that I would like to ask you” Sora said to his best friend.

“Sure, what is it?” Riku asked him.

“During the whole week we noticed that Flash acting cold and distant, and even some times he acted a bit hostile to me, so do you think that Xehanort is taking control over him?” Sora asked worried about Flash.

“...I told you that it could be a possibility, but maybe it’s something else that’s happening to him, maybe a personal matter” Riku lied him to not worry him “Flash’s negativity has been growing and growing along side with his darkness during these last few days, I’m beginning to think that he’s falling slowly into Xehanort’s claws. I don’t know how long I can hide it” Riku thought about Flash’s situation “We shouldn’t worry about it now, it’s friday and it will our first weekend since we came back to school, it will be a good moment to rest a bit”

“Hmm, yeah, you’re right Riku, it could be that Flash is just passing for a personal situation, I guess we shouldn’t be involved” Sora said to Riku as he rubbed the back of his head “Guess we should just take this weekend to rest a bit and then get ready for the games on monday”

“That’s right, we managed to enter the games, next week will be an important one and we have to be ready, remember that i’m going to be in the archery race and you’ll deal with the motor bike race” Riku reminded Sora with his arms crossed.

“Right, it’ll be fun, still, why do I have to be on the motorbike race? That would be more your style” Sora said as he crossed his arms.

“I know, but I have better aim than you, remember that last year I could do so much with my eyes closed” Riku remind him that he had his eyes blindfolded.

“Oh right, oh well, i’m also good riding motorbikes” Sora said with a smile a he shrugged as Riku nodded in confirm with a smile of his own “Still it would be cool if there would be a struggle event here”

“Ha, me too, we would definitely win in that one” Riku said with his arms crossed keeping his smile.

“Oh well, let’s go look for the girls” Sora declared with a smile and Riku nodded keeping his, then Sora began to walk toward the stairs but then Riku’s smile disappeared from his face, then he turned his gaze toward the sun setting.

“I’m still hoping that Flash’s not falling into the darkness, but if he is, then i’ll have to take care of that myself, for now i’ll have to keep an eye on him, if he’s still like that on monday, then i’ll take action” Riku thought on what he’s going to do, then began to walk to the stairs along with Sora.

***

The girls were in the hallway where the door to the roof is, then to their surprise the boys entered the hallway through the door.

“Hey guys” The girls called their attention and this surprised them.

“Hey girls” Sora greeted them with his usual smile.

“We were about to go look for you” Riku said with a smile as well as he put his hands in his pockets.

“That’s funny, we were looking for you too” Twilight said to them.

“Yeah, we thought that since it’s friday and that classes ended we could hang out and do something” Sunset said with a smile on her face.

“You know, a good way to end your first week here” Rainbow said to them with a smile as well.

“Heh, that’s funny, we were thinking the same, but we don’t have any idea of what we could do” Riku said as he shrugged.

“Great minds think alike” Pinkie said with her usual smile.

“So, you got a plan girls?” Sora asked as he put his hands in his pockets with a smile.

“Well, Spike suggested us to go to the amusement park in the city” Fluttershy said.

“Everybody likes amusement parks” Spike said still in Twilight’s arms.

“Whaddaya say boys?” Applejack asked them with a smile.

“Sure, sounds fun” Riku agreed with a smile.

“Yeah, I like the idea. I went to an amusement park once, but let’s just say I haven’t had time for fun” Sora said as he put his hands behind his head remembering his adventure at Prankster’s Paradise.

“Alright then, let us go” Rarity said with a smile on her face.

“Cool” Sora said with a smile as well.

“Sure” Riku said smiling as well.

“But before that, we will go to the boutique” Rarity said to them.

“The boutique? Why?” Sora asked confused.

“I have a surprise for you two” Rarity said with a smile and a wink.

“A surprise?! What is it?!” Sora asked excited.

“It won’t be a surprise if I tell you darling” Rarity said to him keeping her smile.

“Ah heh, sorry, it’s just I do like surprises too much” Sora said with an ashamed smile as he rubbed the back of his head a bit blushed.

“Thanks for the intention Rarity, but you’ve done enough with the backpacks you gave us” Riku said with a smile to her.

“But it is not a problem at all darling, it is my way to thank you for what you two are doing for us” Rarity said to him keeping her smile.

“Heh, well how can we say no to that enthusiasm?” Riku said as he shrugged as he smiled.

“Well, let’s go” Sora declared with a big smile.

“Yeah” Everyone else said with smiles on their faces, then everyone moved to the main door.

“Hey Sunny” Riku called her attention whispering.

“Yeah?” She asked him quietly.

“Any idea of what Rarity wants to give me and Sora?” He asked her.

“I don’t know” Sunset answered him as she shrugged.

Everyone then went out of the school and moved toward the city, a bit later then arrived at the boutique, Rarity’s favorite place.

“And here we are” Rarity declared with a smile on her face as everyone entered into the boutique.

“It’s pretty...umm, nice” Sora said feeling a bit uncomfortable with an awkward smile as he shrugged, as any other boy he doesn't feel comfortable in a boutique.

“Okay Rarity, we’re here, what’s the surprise?” Riku asked with a smile.

“Wait a minute here” Rarity said with a smile as she went to go look for something. the boys were wondering what would Rarity’s gift be for them as well as the girls and Spike, then she returned with gift bags in her hands “Okay then, here” She said holding the bags in front of them, then Sora and Riku grabbed the bags and then Sora and Riku opened them to see what’s the gift.

“Clothes?” Sora asked seeing that inside his bag was clothing as well as Riku’s.

“Yes, you see, i’ve decided to make you new clothing so you can feel more like normal teenagers, since the clothing you use is more for adventure. Normally I make clothing in a elegant style, but this time I made them to be more of your style” Rarity explained to them keeping her smile.

“Really? Wow thanks” Sora thanked her with his usual big smile.

“Yeah, we really appreciate this, thank you” Riku thanked her with a smile as well.

“Well, what are you waiting for? Go on try them, you can leave your usual clothing here and come back for them later” Rarity said with an excited smile to them.

“Um okay” Sora said as Riku nodded, then the two boys went for a dressing room for each of them so they could change their clothes.

“Don’t peek” Riku said to the girls before he could close the door.

“We won't” The girls said to them at the same time, then the guys entered into the dressing room.

“It was very kind of you to make new clothes for them Rarity” Fluttershy said with a smile.

“Well I just wanted to give them something so they could feel more at ease here and I know that I made a manage to capture their style quite well in their new clothes you are going to love them so much as they will” Rarity assured them with a proud smile, Then Sora came out of the dressing room with brand new clothing, he was now wearing a light blue t-shirt in ‘V’ with a big crown symbol gold colored right on the center, blue jeans, slightly dark, crown-chain on his left side and his shoes were colored in shades of grey and black, which were the same as Roxas wore, he was still wearing his necklace, on his wrists he was wearing two wrist bands, on his right hand he was wearing one with a black-and-white checkerboard pattern, the same exact as Roxas wore, but on his left wrist, while on his left he was wearing one with the opposite pattern. Also he was wearing 2 rings per hand on his right hand he has a plain black ring on his index finger and a plain white ring on his middle finger which also remind him the ones that Roxas wore, while on his left hand he has the same rings but on the opposite finger. On his left hand he was holding the bag where his usual clothing now is.

“How do I look?” Sora asked to the girls as he put his free hand on his pocket.

“You look very cool Sora” Rainbow said to him with a smile on her face.

“You look reaaaaally good!” Pinkie said with her big smile.

“Yeah, you look great” Spike said to him with a smile as well, however the rest of the girls were flushed by Sora’s new look, and Rarity was also with a in love face feeling her face against her hands joined together.

“Uhh girls?” Sora asked them.

“Huh? Umm uhh y-you look very, very nice” Fluttershy said very timidly still blushed as she tried to hide herself in her hair and turned her gaze to the other side.

“Y-yeah, what she said” Applejack said still very blushed as she moved her hat in front of her eyes.

“Y-yeah, you look handsome, no I mean you’re hot like that! No I mean it’s very hot today” Twilight said very blushed with an ashamed smile on her face as she played with her hair giggling a bit ashamed.

“What she meant is that you look nice and it’s a bit hot today” Spike still in his owner's arms trying to help her with a smile chuckling a bit ashamed as well.

“Uhh okay?” Sora said a bit confused as he tilted his head “Why do girls act weird sometimes?”

“You totally look divine dear” Rarity said to him with a smile still blushed as she surrounded him with her right arm and waved her left hand. “And look that you are using casual clothes, made by me of course. But you can look at yourself in the mirror there” She said as she pointed to the left, then he walked to the mirror and he looked at himself.

“Well, y’all right, I does look nice like this” Sora said with a smile as he looked every side of his new look.

“Oh! But do not forget the sweater that I made” Rarity said to him excited.

“Oh right” Sora then took out of the bag a silver sweater with a hood and two pockets and white blocks designed around the same areas where they were on Roxas’ jacket, but in the opposite color, Sora put it on and left it unzipped. “That’s better” He said with a smile as he looked at himself, he’s new look remind him so much of Roxas’, which he liked.

“You look even better with the sweater darling” Rarity said to him with a smile blushed.

“Yeah, thanks Rarity, I like my new clothes” Sora thanked her loving his new look with his usual smile on his face which made Rarity blush again.

“Oh it was nothing” Rarity said blushed with a smile. Then Riku got out of the dressing room with a brand new look, he loved his new look, he was now wearing a cyan t-shirt slightly dark, and on it’s center there was a big symbol that resembles his keychain but divided in two sides right on the center, on the left side it’s color is silver and on the right it’s empty making somehow a reference to the yin and yang symbol. He was also wearing blue spandex pants slightly dark, his shoes were just like the ones he normally uses, but in a black color with three stripes on the sides of orange color, on each of his wrists he was wearing black wrist bands. On his right hand he was holding the bag where his usual clothing now is. There was something strangely familiar with his new look, and Riku wasn’t the only one that noticed this, everyone else except Rarity noticed that too, and then Sunset’s face got all red when she realized what that thing was.

“Ha. Not bad at all” Riku said with a smile on his face looking at himself, even though he was still thinking there was something familiar with his look.

“Yeah, you look nice man” Sora said to him with a smile.

“And so do you Sora” Riku said to him keeping his smile.

“You should look in the mirror there” Rarity said to him with an excited smile, then Riku walked to it and looked at himself.

“I’m not much into trying new clothes, but I have to admit Rarity, I love it. Thanks” Riku thanked her keeping his smile as he looked at himself.

“You are welcome dear, but I also made a jacket for you, go on try it” Rarity said to him keeping her smile.

“Alright” Riku said, then he took out of the bag a black leather jacket to match perfectly, on the right forearm there was a dark blue line and on the left forearm there was a gold line. When Riku put it on he left it unzipped and he raised the neck that reached above his mouth “Heh I admit, I do look nice with a leather jacket” He said with a smile on his face looking at himself, Sunset’s face was hot like an inferno, she knew exactly what that certain thing with his new look “Still, there’s something familiar with my new look, I just don’t know what” Riku said as he looked at himself trying to get what was that certain thing, but Sora’s eyes got widened when he get what it was.

“Uhh Riku, maybe you should turn around” Sora said unsure how he would react as he tapped his shoulder, then Riku turned around and saw Sunset, then Riku’s eyes got widened and his face got red.

“Woow” It was the only thing that got out of his mouth, he was so shocked when he finally got it.

“You’re dressed like me” Sunset said still very blushed and a bit ashamed, they both dressed alike.

“Okay, before you say something I can explain it. You see, I thought that you would look nice with style alike Sunset’s since your style is so much like hers and I took this as a chance to put this look like a new trend in fashion” Rarity explained half telling the truth.

“Really? Well you’re the fashion expert so I think it’s okay” Riku said feeling unsure wearing like Sunset still blushed.

“Hey, look on the bright side man, it suits your new look” Sora said to him with a smile, then Riku turned around to the mirror.

“Welp. I won’t argue with that” Riku said with a smile looking at himself.

“Umm, Rarity, can we talk for a moment?” Sunset asked her.

“Sure darling” She answered her with a smile, then she and the rest of the girls gathered up leaving the boys apart for a few moments.

“Rarity tell us the truth, I know that what you said wasn’t the true reason” Sunset said to her still blushed.

“Okay okay, I thought that it’s a good way to make Riku get interested in you would if he dresses like you, I know what are you going to say, but trust me darling, it could work, every time he would look himself in the mirror he would think about you and everyone else would think that you have something with him, everybody knows that much couples tend to dress alike, that way, the other girls will lose the interest in him, even though he says the contrary and I was saying the truth when I said that your style and his are alike, you two are just too much alike anyway” Rarity explained to her keeping her smile.

“Rarity, when I say that he would only need to wear like Sunset to be just like her, I was just joking” Rainbow said to her as she crossed her arms.

“I know, but I thought it would be a good idea” Rarity said to her.

“Well at least he looks very nice like that” Sunset said with a timid smile as she took a quick glance at Riku very blushed.

“That is right, am I right girls?” Rarity asked to the rest of the girls and they nodded with smiles on their faces and even Spike and then they gathered up with the guys again.

“What were you talking about girls?” Sora asked them.

“Meh, ya know, girl stuff” Twilight answered him with a smile.

“I don’t have a problem with my new look, but wouldn’t everyone think that i’m dating Sunny or something?” Riku asked a bit blushed.

“What? Pff no, if they say something like that just ignore them” Sunset said to him with a blush and a smile.

“Ummm okay” Riku said still feeling unsure “Why do I have a feeling that i’m in the middle of a strange plan or something”

“You don’t like your new look?” Rarity asked him.

“No no no, I do like it” Riku said a bit blushed not intending to offend her or Sunset and Sora tried to not laugh at this, but once again Riku heard the sound and he punched him on his forearm.

“Ouch!” Sora said sore as he rubbed his forearm, the girls and giggled at this scene.

“In any case now that we’ve changed clothes we can now go to the park, right?” Riku said changing the topic.

“Yes, well then, let us go” Rarity declared and everyone nodded with smile on their faces, then they left to the amusement park.(Music stops)

***

It was now nighttime and everyone then reached the amusement park, where there were a lot of people, attractions and any kind of games.

“Wooow” Sora said with a smile on his face as he looked at the surroundings as well as Riku.

“This place looks fun” Riku said with a smile as well.

“Okay everyone i’ve been thinking we should organize before we go in” Twilight suggested with a smile on her face.

“C’mon Twi, we’re in an amusement park, the only thing we have to do here is have fun” Rainbow said to her with a smile as she surrounded her with her arm.

“Yeah Twily, just go with the flow for once” Sora said to her with his usual smile.

“O-okay” She said to him a bit blushed.

“When it comes to that guy, Twilight can say yes to anything” Spike thought now on the ground.(Music stops)

“Okay everyone, LET’S FUN!!!” Pinkie declared out loud with her usual big smile.

“Yeah!” Everyone else said at the same time with smiles on their faces as they nodded. Then everyone entered the park. Everyone splitted into several groups: Rainbow and Applejack went to the games to compete each other as always. Fluttershy, Rarity and Pinkie went to see what attraction they could ride on. Riku and Sunset when to the games, being alone made those 2 feel a bit awkward, mostly Riku, he felt a bit weird walking around the place dressing like Sunset, mostly because he was walking right beside her, it was the first time ever he was feeling shyness, but he was hiding it, even though he likes the clothes, Sunset on other hand, she was more in control, she had dates before, and being alone with Riku like this was like a date with him, but it was different, since she’s in love with him and he’s just like her, he’s even wearing alike her, being out with Riku alone was also making her shy, but not so much as Riku, the two of them were walking in silence with blushes on their faces that never leaves trying to think to make a conversation. Lastly Sora, Twilight and Spike were walking around the park thinking about what to do first, go to an attraction or a game, Sora was very happy and excited for being in the park, it has been a long time since he went to one, as for Twilight, she shyly asked Sora to come along with him with the help of Spike that cheered her to do it, she could barely talk to him, Sora wasn’t noticing it, but Twilight’s face was hot like an inferno, she was so nervous that she couldn’t think of anything except looking at Sora and following him, Spike sighed as he shook his head knowing that by everyday that passes she loves Sora more and more, Sora still not noticing her feelings towards him, but he does notice that she was acting weird around him, like not talking too much to him, making shameful smiles, not being able to talk to him well and playing with her hair almost every time, Sora didn’t mind, he thought it was only something temporary, Spike just kept trying to cheer Twilight on to get closer to Sora, even though she doesn't want to admit it, the thought of her being with Sora is the thing she most wanted in the universe.

Pinkie, Rarity and Fluttershy were at the attractions deciding what attraction to get on while they were eating cotton candy.(Music stops)

“So girls, what cha wanna try on first? The roller coaster? The haunted house? Or the teacups?” Pinkie asked her friends with her usual big smile excited.

“Is there anything not too risky?” Fluttershy asked with her usual fear of the attractions, she almost doesn’t want to do that kind of thing.

“Oh come on Fluttershy, you said you would come here to try new things more exciting, you’re almost not getting on the attractions” Rarity said to her with a smile as Pinkie ended her cotton candy.

“Well, we could at least try the tea cups, if you want to of course” She said thinking that it’s the least risky option.

“Sounds good to me” Pinkie said agreeing with the idea with a smile.

“So do I” Rarity said also agreeing with a smile.

“All right, let’s go!” Pinkie said excited as they began to walked towards the teacups attraction, but Fluttershy began to feel afraid.

“Don’t worry Fluttershy, we will be right beside you” Rarity said to keep her calm with a smile.

“Yeah. C’mon Flutters, it’ll be fun” Pinkie said to her keeping her smile “You can do it!”

“Yes, I can do it” Fluttershy said with a determined smile then the three girls went to the attraction.

***

Rainbow and Applejack were on games competing among themselves just like many other times before and just like any other times they are at a tie.

“Okay AJ were tied and there's only one game left” Rainbow said with a confident smile same as Applejack.

“The game of Test your strength” Applejack declared keeping her smile as the two girls looked at the game “Ya know Ah’m gonna win here”

“Just because you work on the farm that doesn’t mean that you’re stronger than me” Rainbow said as she crossed her arms keeping her smile.

“Well only one way ta find that out” Applejack said keeping her smile. Then Riku and Sunset which still haven’t decide what game they should go passed by and they then decided to see what the two girls were doing.

“Hey girls” Sunset greeted them with a smile as well as Riku.

“Oh hey guys” Rainbow greeted them back.

“Howdy there” Applejack greeted them back as well.

“Are you girls competing again?” Sunset asked them keeping her smile.

“Ya know it” Applejack said to her.

“Sounds like you two competed before” Riku said with a smile as he put his hands in the pockets of his jacket.

“Yeah, like lots of times before” Rainbow said to him with a smile, this made Riku chuckle, it reminds him of all the times that he and Sora competed back on Destiny Islands.

“So what are cha two doing?” Applejack asked them.

“Well we’re looking for a game to play” Sunset answered her.

“We just haven't decided which one of these games we should play” Riku said.

“In that case, you could see how I beat AJ in this” Rainbow said with her usual proud smile.

“Oh yeah? Well then ya go first” Applejack said to her.

“All right then” Rainbow said then she took the hammer and then she hit the game and she made it to the ring “Surpass that” She said with a confident smile.

“Ah’ll teach ya” Applejack said with a confident smile then she took the hammer and hit the game made it to the ring, making it sound harder than Rainbow “How did you like that” She said to her with a smile knowing that she won and Rainbow made an annoyed face since she recognized that she lost.

“Hmph. Amateurs” Riku said with a grin which called the attention of the two girls.

“What? You think you could do better?” Rainbow asked him.

“Yeah”” Riku said keeping the grin.

“Then prove it” Applejack said holding the hammer in front of him.

“Okay then, i’ll show how it’s really done” He said as he grabbed the hammer and walked toward the game, then he hit it and he hit it so hard that he managed to make the metal bar fly out of the game breaking it.

“Wow” Sunset said impressed as she looked up as Rainbow’s and Applejack’s jaws are dropped by what just happened.

“The muscles that I have aren’t just to show up, ya know? And to make you Sure i just used my pure physical strength” Riku said with a proud smile as he pointed at them with his right hand and then the metal bar fell onto the ground almost hitting a passerby. Seeing the faces of the two girls made Sunset giggle a bit.

“Welp we’ll see ya later girls. Let’s go Sunny” Riku said with a smile.

“Okay, later girls” She said as she nodded to Riku then the two of them left.

“Hmm, guess we can call this a tie” Rainbow said still impressed that Riku beat both her and Applejack.

“I agree with ya” Applejack said feeling the same.

“So what you wanna do now?” Rainbow asked her.

“Wanna go for some caramelized apples?” Applejack asked her back.

“Sure” She answered her with a smile then they left.

***

Riku and Sunset were walking around the games still looking for somewhere to go, they were talking and laughing a bit of what just happened, and being like this made them blush a bit and looked to the other side timidly while they were walking so they just keeping walking looking for a game to play, then something caught Sunset’s attention.

“Hey Riku, look” Sunset said to him as she pointed to a post with balloons and darts booth.

“That game?” Riku asked her.

“Yeah, look at the prizes” She said happily as she pointed to the unicorn plushie dolls.

“Heh, typical” Riku said with a smile as he put his hands in his pockets.

“What? You have a problem that I want a plushie?” Sunset said with an annoyed tone sounding offended.

“Heh. No no, it’s just that in all the movies and tv shows that I saw there’s always someone that plays for a plushie in a fair or amusement park and that’s a bit funny” Riku explained keeping his smile as he waved his left hand side to side as they were walking to the post “So? You want me to win one of those plushies for you?” He asked keeping his smile.

“No, thanks, I can do it myself” She rejected him blushed, even though that Riku was just joking. Then they reached the post where there were two men that Sunset knows too well. Two men very identical with circus performer outfits, red headed and pale yellow skin, on of them had a mustache. With just one look at them, Riku could say that these two men were not trustable.

“My goodness, brother of mine, it appears we have customers and it is the miss Sunset Shimmer and a young man” One of the men said.

“Welcome young man, my name is Flim” Flim introduced himself to Riku.

“And my name is Flam” Flam introduced himself to Riku as well.

“And we are the Flim Flam Brothers” The two brothers said at the same time, Riku had an annoyed face seeing their acting like that.

“What are you two doing here?” Sunset asked them with a annoyed face with her arms crossed.

“You see young lady, we have multiple businesses so we can offer the people the best we can offer” Flam answered her.

“Now that I can see that your friend here is dressed just like you, is he your boyfriend?” Flim asked which made the 2 of them blush.

“N-no! He’s not my boyfriend he’s just a good friend of mine” Sunset answered still blushed and annoyed as for Riku he looked to the other side still blushed with an annoyed face.

“And so what if I dress like her? It’s a new fashion anyway” Riku said keeping the blush with an annoyed face.

“Ahh the young people of these days. In any case, do you want to play for one of these plushie dolls?” Flim asked the two teenagers.

Sunset thought about it for a second, since she knows that Flim and Flam are scammers, but she really wanted that plushie, and it’s just a plushie. What could go wrong? “Okay then, I’ll play for a plushie” She said as she was about to take out her money to pay for a turn.

“Excellent, but before we begin. Why not try a little wager to make it more interesting?” Flam asked her.

“A wager?” Sunset asked.

“Yes, if you’re able to pop out one of the balloons here, you’ll get the top prize and without even paying for the turn” Flim explained.

“And what if she fails?” Riku asked knowing that this was a scam with his arms crossed.

“Well, we would gladly take her jacket” Flam said.

“My jacket? Why would you want my jacket?” Sunset asks as she started pulling her jacket closer to her.

“Your jacket seems very unique and we could earn a good amount of money if we sell it in a pawn shop” Flim explained.

“But do not worry young lady, there’s not many chances that you’ll fail” Flam said to Sunset, but Riku knew exactly that they were lying.

“Hmph, one doesn’t need to have special powers to know that these two are scammers, of course they make everything to get away with this” Riku thought with his arms crossed.

“No one is taking my jacket, you're on!" Sunset said as she was about to grab one of the darts with a determined frown.

“Wait a sec, Sunny” Riku stopped her “How ‘bout we change the wager a bit?” He asked the two brothers.

“Oh? What do you have to offer then young man?” Flam asked him.

“I’m going to play in her place, if I lose you can take my new jacket, it’s almost just like hers, and a male jacket would be worth more if you plan to sell it if you win” Riku offered to them, which surprised Sunset, she realized that Riku was planning something, she knows him well enough to know that we wouldn’t do that unless he has something in mind. The two brothers seem interested in Riku’s proposal.

“Hmmm, yes you are right young man, and since you said your jacket is new it makes it better” Flim said to him.

“Very well then, we accept your proposal, and I have to say that it is very brave of you to take a risk for your girlfriend here” Flam said to him which made the two teenagers blush.

“Again, she’s not my girlfriend” Riku said annoyed still blushed as he was about to grab one of the darts.

“Wait, are you sure of this Riku” Sunset asked him a bit worried that he could lose.

“Heh, don’t worry Sunny. I know what i’m doing” Riku assured her as he grabbed a dart.

“Good luck!” The two brothers said simultaneously as they closed their eyes and had the same thought.

“It doesn’t matter which one of those kids play, they will lose” Flim thought.

“The darts are too dull to pop one of the balloons, no matter how hard he tries, the kid will end up losing and his jacket will be ours” Flam thought as the two brothers open their eyes they saw something flying in their direction, that turns out to be, fire projectiles.

“Ahh!!” The two brothers were about to receive a hit from the fireballs, but they ducked them and ultimately hitting all the balloons popping them all, leaving residual black flames. When the two brothers stood up again they looked that Riku was holding his left hand forward, resulting that he used his dark firaga firing the same number of dark fireballs as the same as the balloons.

“I guess I win” Riku said with a smug smile as he crossed his arms as the two brothers were with their jaws dropped by the fact that Riku was the one who threw the fireballs “That’ll be one top prize”

“No way, you cheated!” Flim said to him with a frown.

“You have magic!” Flam said to him with a frown as well.

“My my, looks like you know that there’s magic around” Riku said as he put his hands in his pockets keeping the same expression mockingly “And we actually didn’t agree to not use magic”

“Still you tricked us” Flim said to him, then Riku’s expression passed to a serious one.

“You tricked us first, thinking that i’m not going to notice that these darts are so dull that they couldn’t pop any balloons, but no one can’t trick me that easily” Riku said to them making the two brothers nervous and beginning to sweat, they knew Riku pinned, Sunset was surprised that Riku discovered their scam “A deal is a deal. If you two refuse to keep your part of the deal then I guess you won’t mind if I tell the whole park about your scam”

“Alright, alright! Pick what you want” Flim annoyingly said.

“Geez, you really know how to scam a scammer kid” Flam annoyingly said.

“I want that orange unicorn” Riku happily said as he crossed his arms . Flam, in spite, handed Riku the plushie doll, the he gave it to Sunset “There ya go” He said with a smile as he gave her the plushie. Sunset was even more surprised at this as well as very blushed, she never actually thought that Riku would win something for her.

“T-thanks” She thanked him still very blushed.

“No prob Sunny” Riku said keeping his smile. Then they walked off, but not before Riku gave the two brothers with a frown with the gesture “I’m watching you” with his left fingers and they were a bit scared, now they know they shouldn’t even think to mess with him or Sunset.

The two teenagers were walking as Sunset kept the plushie in her arms still very blushed for what just happened, she took a quick look at Riku then hid her face in the plushie with her face red, no one’s ever done something like that for her, Riku on other hand he was a bit blushed, he’s never done something like that, but he was happy that he could do that for Sunset, he seems to be controlling the reaction of what just happened, it’s easier when no one else is around, also he noticed that Sunset’s face was hiding in the plushie it was a bit cute for him.

“Heh, are you alright Sunny?” Riku asked with a smile looking at Sunset was still hiding in the plushie with a deep blush that never leaves her face.

“Huh? Y-yeah, i’m okay, it’s just…” She began in a shy and nervous way "No one has ever actually won me one of these before" Sunset bashfully said.

“There’s always a first time, for both you and I in this case” Riku said as he put his hands in his pockets keeping his smile “I’ve never won something for someone before, still it was nice” He said as he shrugged.

Then suddenly Sunset gave Riku a hug, Riku then was like he was paralyzed as his face got red, he didn't expect her to hug him and he didn’t know what to do.

“Thanks again Riku, i really appreciate the gesture” Sunset said to him with a soft smile still blushed.

“...N-no problem” He nervously said still red as he hugged her back, the feeling of her embracing him was a feeling so warm that he didn’t want to let her go, but they just let go of eachother.

“I’m still impressed that you could find out their scam” Sunset said to him with a smile still a bit blushed.

“Heh. Like I said no one can’t trick me that easily, it was easy to find out, and it’s also easy to trick scammers if you know how” Riku said with a smile to her as he put his hands in his pockets “You know i’m not just a pretty face or a muscle head”

Sunset giggled a bit at his comment “Yeah, right” She said to him keeping her smile.

“Yeah, i’ll do that for my friends, no one messes with me or my friends” Riku said with a smile on his face.

“Right, friends…” Sunset said as she tightened her grip on her plushie looking down sounding slightly sad.

“Why do I have a feeling that I just messed things up with her” Riku thought noticing Sunset’s expression.

“Soo um what now?” Sunset asked him.

“Oh um, wanna go get something to eat?” Riku asked her.

“Sure” Sunset answered him with a smile as she nodded, then the two teenagers left off.

***

Sora, Twilight and Spike were now walking around the attractions area of the park trying to decide which attraction they should ride on, Twilight still very blushed even being right beside Sora, she almost not talked to him, even Spike tried to help her suggesting her talking topics, but Twilight didn’t talk too much with Sora, since she was scared that if she opened her mouth the only thing that will come out will be words with no sense, Sora on other hand he mostly talked with Spike and when he talked with Twilight she responded whether with her head or with short words, she was like following him wherever he was going, Twilight didn’t know why she was acting like that with Sora tonight, since she acted more normal with him before, she couldn’t figure it out, maybe it was that being with him like that was like if she was on a date with him, despite Spike was with them, she was so nervous that she could barely talk to him.

“Hmmm, I don’t know where to begin” Sora said with his arms crossed undecided “Got any ideas guys?”

“Um uh I don’t know” Twilight said to him still trying to control her nervousness.

“Me neither” Spike said as he shrugged, Then Sora started to think where to go as he crossed his arms “C’mon Sora, we’ve been walking around the whole park and you haven’t decided where to go, you’re the fun guy here if you haven’t realized, just think of somewhere to go” Spike said to him feeling impatient.

Then Twilight picked him up “What are you doing Spike? You’re not helping here!” Twilight whispered at him a bit angry.

“Sorry Twi, but unlike you I want to get on a ride, no matter what” Spike answered her. Then Sora saw Pinkie, Fluttershy and Rarity going out of the teacups attraction then the teenagers and the dog went with them to say hello.

“Oh look girls, it’s Sora, Twilight and Spike” Pinkie said with her usual smile.

“Hey girls” Sora greeted them with a smile of his own.

“Hello you three” Rarity greeted them.

“Hi guys” Fluttershy greeted them as well “And y-you Sora” She timidly said to him a bit blushed. Deep down, Rarity and Fluttershy complained a bit that Sora went with Twilight and not with one of them.

“Are you guys having fun?” Pinkie asked them.

“More or less, it’s just I can’t decide where we should go” Sora said as he shrugged.

“Maybe you should try the tea cups attractions, it’s fun after awhile you get in, if you don’t mind me saying it” Fluttershy said to him with a smile.

“She’s not much into attractions, but it is a good suggestion” Rarity said to him with a smile as well.

“Hmm, I don’t know i’m not convinced, I like strong emotion experiences” Sora said to her “Hey Pinkie, got any suggestions?”

“I know exactly what are you looking for, just look there” Pinkie said to him with a smile as she pointed toward the roller coaster.

“Of course, the roller coaster!” Sora said with an excited smile “How didn’t I think about it before? That’s one of my favorite attractions, let’s go there!”

“Finally you decide and I like your idea, let’s go there” Spike said to him with a big smile as well excited as well. But Twilight had a scared face, unlike Sora, that attraction scared her too much.

“Don’t worry Twilight, I know that you’re afraid of that attraction, and that’s why you should go with Sora, you could hug him while you’re riding it, it’s your chance to get closer to him” Pinkie whispered her with a sly smile which made her blush

“I was thinking the same, c’mon Twi, you’ll be okay and it’ll be fun” Spike said to her still with his arms crossed cheering her to be closer to Sora which made her more blushed.

“O-okay if you say so” Twilight said still blushed feeling a bit unsure about the idea as she rubbed her right arm.

“Okay then, guess we’ll see ya later, c’mon guys” Sora said with a smile as he began to walk toward the roller coaster. Then with a nod Spike and Twilight followed suit to the attraction, as for the three other girls, Pinkie had a proud smile knowing that she helped Twilight, as for Fluttershy she was wishing it would be her the one that goes with Sora, as for Rarity she crossed her arms a bit jealous that Twilight went with Sora.

“Lucky for her” Rarity and Fluttershy thought wishing that one of them would be in the place of Twilight.

“C’mon girls, we have much more fun ahead!” Pinkie said with a big smile to her friends.

“Okay” The two girls said at the same time and they took off.

Sora, Twilight and Spike were about to enter the roller coaster, Sora and Spike were excited but Twilight was still afraid to enter, but the thought of her hugging Sora was more than enough to convince her to do it, but even though when they were about to enter, Twilight just stopped and Sora noticed this.

“Hey what’s wrong Twily?” Sora asked her.

“W-well i-it’s just that…” She began but she was too nervous to finish her line, she didn’t want Sora to think of her as a coward or something like that.

“Oh I get it, you’re scared, right?” Sora guessed what she was about to say.

“W-well, yeah” She said to him ashamed with a blush on her face as she looked down and rubbed her right arm.

“You see Sora, unlike you, Twilight doesn’t like too much for strong emotional experiences” Spike explained to him ”But it’s alright Twi, it’s safer when you’re with your friends, right Sora?”

“Yeah, and don’t worry about this, if you’re scared i’ll protect you, you’re my friend and I always make sure that my friends are safe” Sora said to her with a warm smile to her that made her even more blushed at the kind words Sora said and that smile that, even though she doesn’t admit it, she loves to see his face “Just grab my hand and let’s go in” He said to her keeping his smile as he extended his right hand in front of her which made her even more blushed, just the thought of holding his hand made her so nervous that she could act rather clumsy or being like paralyzed, but still, Twilight moved her left hand shaking and a bit doubtful about it by the nervousness and when her hand was close enough, to her surprise, Sora grabbed her hand still keeping his smile, the sensation of his hand made Twilight calm down a bit.

“His hand...it feels warm and strong” Twilight thought as she felt the hand of Sora as her blush got deeper.

“I see that you’re more calm” Sora said to her still with the same smile and Twilight smiled him back with a timid smile still very blushed “So, are you ready to go in?”

“Y-yeah, let’s go” Twilight answered him keeping her smile as she nodded still blushed.

“Yeah!! This is going to be great!!” Spike declared as he ran into the attraction and then Sora and Twilight went into the attraction holding the hand of the other, walking with him like that made her make an in love smile, since, even though she doesn’t want to admit it, she has strong emotions for him and holding his hand, makes her feel like she’s in the clouds.

The 3 of them were now on the roller coaster ride on the first wagon, Twilight was right beside Sora and Spike was sitting on her lap. As the ride was rising on the rails Sora and Spike were getting more excited, Twilight on other hand was getting more and more scared and nervous as they were getting closer to the top, Sora and Spike were trying to calm her down, by giving her palms on her shoulders or telling her to breath deeply, being right beside him made her a bit calm, but she was still scared as they were getting near the top.

“Still scared?” Sora asked her looking that she was shaking a bit and she was holding the security bar very tight, then she looked at him and nodded to say yes, then Sora gave a chuckle to her as he grabbed her left arm and surrounding himself with it and he then held Twilight’s wrist with his right hand, this made her face nearly red.

“Wh-wh-what a-are you doing?” Twilight asked still with the same face shocked by this.

“To make you feel safer” Sora said to her keeping his smile, once again Twilight smiled him back with a timid smile still with her face blushed, she was now feeling in the clouds, holding him with her left arm made her feel very happy and safe, so much that she forgot that they were rising on the mountain, and without noticing they reached the top, and then she saw that they were on the top now about to send descend and her eyes got widened.

“This is going to be great!!” Spike said excited and Sora was also excited, but Twilight’s face was saying that she was very scared, then the ride began to descend at high speeds.

“AHH!!!” The people on the ride yelled as the ride was descending, some of scared, some of excited, including Sora, Twilight and Spike, the boy and the dog were yelling by how fun it was, but Twilight was yelling by the fear that she could fall, so much that she used her right arm to hug Sora, it was the only thing that crossed her mind to be safer, the ride was going in all directions, up, down, left and right, even into a loop, all of this was too much fun for Sora and Spike, but all of this made Twilight even more frightened and tightened her grip on Sora. The 3 of them were now exiting of the rid, Spike was feeling a bit dizzy as for Twilight she was panting a bit glad that it ended, Sora just walked out like it was nothing.

“That was super fun!” Sora said with his usual big smile “Wasn’t it guys?”

“You said it!” Spike said with a big smile, pointing at him with his paw.

“Huff...It was... intense, but it was kinda fun, you were right guys, it’s better when you’re with your friends” Twilight said to Sora with a smile a bit blushed as she rubbed the back of her head.

“See? We told you that you’ll have fun” Sora said to her with a smile as he put his hands behind his head.

“Yeah, thank you Sora, I felt better when you were there at my side” Twilight said to him with a smile blushed as she played with her hair.

“No problem Twily” Sora said to her keeping his smile. Then everyone else arrived to where the three of them were.

“Guys!” Sora greeted them.

“Hey Sora” Riku greeted him as he was drinking a soda.

“Hi Twilight” Sunset greeted her.

“Howdy guys” Applejack greeted them while she and Rainbow ate caramelized apples.

“So, tell me guys, did you have fun on the roller coaster?” Pinkie asked Sora, Twilight and Spike with a smile.

“Yeah, we did, but Twilight hugged me a bit too tight” Sora said as he rubbed his left forearm “You’re stronger than you look Twily”

“Hehe Sorry” Twilight apologized with him as she rubbed the back of her head with a shamed smile.

“Hey, I see that you have a plushie there Sunset, did you win a game for it” Rainbow asked her seeing the plushie in Sunset’s arms.

“Actually…”She begun “Riku won it for me” she finished as a deep blush appeared on both Sunset’s and Riku’s faces.

“Don’t say anything about it” Riku said still a bit blushed and bit angry with his arms crossed seeing a grin on Sora’s face.

“I wasn’t going to say anything” Sora said with a sarcastic tone still with the grin on his face.

Then Twilight imagined how it would be if Sora would win a plushie for her, just imagining that made her smile with an in love expression very blushed.

“Um Twilight?” Fluttershy called her bringing her back to reality.

“Huh? What?” Twilight asked.

“You seem lost in thought Twi” Spike said in Fluttershy’s arms.

“Well, I see that you boys are having fun here, am I right?” Pinkie asked to Sora and Riku.

“Yeah” Sora said with a nod and with a smile.

“Of course” Riku said with a nod smiling as well.

“Glad to hear that, but this ain’t over yet, the night’s still young, and we still have plenty of fun to go with it” Rainbow said to the boys with a smile.

“Yeah” The two boys said with a smile on their faces.

“Well, what are ya waiting for? Let’s keep up with the fun!!” Pinkie declared with her big smile.

“Yeah!” Everyone else said with a smile on their faces, then the night of fun continued for the teenagers and the talking dog, they have lots of fun riding in different attractions, playing the games and spending time with each other, making their bonds stronger, they also ate some snacks and took pictures to preserve the moments forever, those were definitely moments that the group of friends will never forget, especially for 4 of them. They were now at the wheel of fortune, the same groups were in separate góndolas around the noria, they were enjoying the ride, especially when they reached the top to have a clear view of the park and the starry night.(Music Stops)

Sunset and Riku were on one of the gondolas looking at their surroundings, they were slowing rising on the wheel, not so far from the top, however the two of them barely looking at each other, their faces have blushes that never leaves, the two of them looked at themselves in a timid way, even Sunset sometimes hid her face in her plushie, since being up there, completely alone with an environment of the starry night was making the scene romantic, they could even feel the magic and love in the air, the only problem was that they were too shy that none of them could make a move, Riku couldn't since he never felt something like that and he didn’t have any idea of what to do, afraid he could mess things up with Sunset. Sunset on other hand she has handled this kind of situation before but it was different, since Riku’s not like any other boy and she’s truly in love with him, being with him like that got her so nervous that she was also afraid of messing things up with him.

“I have to think of something, being like this with her makes me feel so awkward that I can feel the weight of the world on my shoulders, I have to say something, anything, whatever that can start a conversation, as long as I don’t get to something personal for her, it’ll be fine” Riku thought still with the blush on his face trying to know what to say to her, it was truly a beautiful scene there, but not talking with each other was making it a bit awkward “But I don’t get why am I getting so nervous? And why am I still blushing around her? Is this a way to say that i’m meant to be with her?” Riku wasn’t just some nervous around Sunset, even though he can control it at some point. he was also confused about his feelings, feelings that he never felt before, still trying to figure out if his feelings for her so he could finally have control over it.

“Okay Sunset, this is your chance to tell the boy from your dreams how you feel. I just have to think how to say it to him and hope he will accept me” Sunset thought determined to confess her feelings to the boy she loves, then she quickly looked at Riku and then hid her face in her plushie once again with her face heated as an inferno “Agh! I can’t! I just can’t tell him! Why can’t I tell him that I love him?! Guess being out of the game so long makes one forgot how to play it. What am I going to do? I need help” She was like Fluttershy sometimes when it comes to Riku, for her, he wasn't just a muscled good looking guy, also smart, good hearted and a hero, and most of all the only one that truly understands her, since he was just like her, she knew in her heart that they are meant to be soul mates, but she’s not ready yet to confess her feelings and expects to respond back with Riku feeling the same, Sunset only looked down a bit disappointed in herself, to not have the bravery to do it.

“Um uh. Nice view, right?” Riku said trying to make a conversation still blushed, since they were now at the top of the attraction.

“Huh? Oh yeah, it’s a nice view from up here” Sunset said to him with a nervous smile on her face, still blushed and they just turned their gaze to the panorama.

“So um, you ever do this kind of thing before?” Riku asked her, for some strange reason, being in this state, didn’t let him think well, there wasn’t too much ideas for topics in his mind.

“Well, yeah, with my friends” Sunset answered him, feeling that he meant something else.

“Okay, but I mean, in your last relationship” Riku said, being more specific, even though he felt that asking that to her wasn’t the greatest idea he had, but he couldn't help the curiosity of know how it was when she dated Flash.

“Oh, well no, actually I was the one in control of the relationship, we didn't do the typical couple stuff, back when I thought that Flash was cute and stuff, but now I know that he wasn’t too much happy with me, if I would be different, then things would be different now” Sunset explained to him as she shrugged “But I think it was for the best, if I would be with someone so mean as the way I was I would do the same, not that I miss him or anything, I just think of him as a friend, more or less”

“So in short, an one sided relationship huh?” Riku said to her “Sorry if i’m bothering you with this question, it’s just that I felt curious about you and Flash, I could ask him, but I haven’t see him too much” He explained half-lying, he actually wanted to know enough from Flash’s side, he also wanted hear the Sunset’s side.

“No no, you’re not bothering me, we’re friends and you can ask me anything” Sunset said to him waving her right hand side to side and then put it on his shoulder with a smile “Why did I just call him ‘friend’?! You’ll lose him Sunset!!” She thought regretting of referring to him as a friend.

“Heh. Yeah, you’re right Sunny, we are friends and I know that you trust me as much as I trust you, so we can talk about anything” Riku said to her with a smile, and sunset smiled as well, then Riku then turned his gaze to the panorama and when he did, Sunset slammed her face again in her plushie still regretting for calling Riku ‘friend’ supposing that what he just said was because of that, then when Riku turned his gaze toward her she smiled trying to what she just did “Strange. It feels different when I think about Sunny as a friend, it feels odd and wrong, unlike any other friend I had until now and again I have that feeling that I messed something up with her, the more i’m into my new feelings, the more I realized that there’s a side of me I didn’t even know I have, a side that only goes out when Sunny is around, I hope with time I figure this out” Riku thought as he looked at Sunset.

“Um. Hey it’s a beautiful night tonight, right?” Sunset said to him with a smile changing the topic.

“Yeah, the stars in the skies makes the night beautiful and it reminds me that i’m not alone, no matter the world, no matter how far, my friends are with me, the ones from home and those that I have in other worlds” Riku said with a warm smile as he looked at the night sky, Sunset could hear Riku the whole night without being bored, the smile with the blush on her face said it.

“Yeah, I like to watch the stars before going to sleep, it’s very pretty to watch” Sunset said to him keeping her smile.

“Heh, another thing we share then, I also do the same, actually sometimes Sora and I just lay down on the sand and watch the stars by the beach, back at home” Riku said to him with a smile, he couldn’t help but smile that he and Sunset also share another thing.

“Well, some people also do it, not just you and I” Sunset said to him with a smile as she shrugged “Why did I just say that?! I’m an expert with friendship stuff, i’m horrible when it comes to winning the heart of a boy if i’m on my own” She thought regretting what she just said, she couldn’t help saying things like that, inside she’s so nervous that she couldn’t think of what to say to him, that’s because the wrong words escaped from her mouth.

“Yeah, but you know what’s funny? I actually never met someone that I shared a lot in common with, until I met you, you know ‘cause we share a lot of things in common and it’s a bit strange, but it also feels nice that I have someone that I share so much with I mean with my friends at home I didn't share so much in common with them but they’re still my friends, but like i’m glad that we share so many things in common, it’s nice to know that, i’m not saying that we’re the exact same, we just share a lot of things in common” Riku said with a smile as he shrugged a bit blushed, hearing him saying that makes Sunset blushed once again.

“Y-yeah, I also feel the same, friendship is not about sharing things in common, but you’re right, it’s nice know that we share so much things in common” Sunset said to him still blushed with a smile on her face “Okay, i’ll try to say something related with love to him, I can do that” She thought trying to calm down herself “Hey Riku, remember when you poked my forehead with your fingers on monday?”

“Oh you mean this” Riku said with a smile in his face as he poked her forehead with his two left fingers just like the last time, which made her very blushed.

“Yeah, that” She said still very blushed with a timid smile as she rubbed her forehead with her left hand “You said that you did that to those who are special to you, right?”

“Y-yeah, I told you that you are, also…” Riku began, as the blush showed up in his face feeling a bit shy “You’re important to me”

“R-really?” Sunset asked him surprised of Riku just told her as a deep blush appeared on her face

“Y-yeah, I mean all of my friends matters so much to me, but you’re different, I feel that you’re one of the most important people in my life” Riku to her as the blush on his face got deeper and rubbed the back of his head timidly.

“Wow...Thanks Riku” Sunset thanked her with a smile on her face still blushed.

“Um Heh. No pro-” Riku was cut off by something that suddenly happens. Sunset gave him once again a hug that makes his face get nearly red and standing still like being frozen.

“This is my way to say that you’re also special and one of the most important people in my life” She said to him with an in love smile still blushed as she kept hugging him.

“...Thanks, not many people say that about me” Riku said to her with a warm smile as he hugged her back still blushed. Then they let go of each other and looked the other way timidly still blushed.

“I’m glad I got to meet you” The two of them said at the same time, which surprised each other making them blush once again and looked to the other side with a timid smile.

“I might not know clearly if this is love what i’m feeling, but I do like the feeling, it’s warm and nice, only time will tell if it’s truly love toward her, but, i’m beginning to like-no to love the idea, me and her… together” Riku thought with a smile on his face beginning to have thoughts of Sunset and himself as he took a quick glance to her then looked at the other side with a blush on his face, Riku was now accepting that he was feeling something strong for Sunset.

“Well I had to begin with something, something is something, I just hope that I might wake some interest in him, but i’m beginning to think that he might feel the same thing I feel for him” Sunset thought with a smile on her face having hope that Riku might feel the same as her, and so their gondola begun to go down on the ride.(Music stops)

***

Sora, Twilight and Spike were on the gondola behind Riku’s and Sunset’s, they were about to reach the top of the ride, once again Twilight’s face was blushed to no end, and she was so nervous that she couldn’t talk to Sora, She just kept looking in all directions with quick glances at Sora, Spike was on her lap and he tried to calm her down, Sora sometimes tried to start a conversation and Twilight just answered once again with short words or with her head, Sora then just kept looking at the panorama that the 3 of them liked, the starry night and the clear view of the park. In Twilight’s head she couldn’t understand why she’s now acting in that way when it comes to Sora, it wasn’t like that before, she thought it would be the location that makes this different, she’s still not accepting the possibility that she’s feeling affection for him, during the week she got to know him so well as the rest of her friends, she knows that Sora can be lazy and that he’s not a morning person unlike her, even though she saw him early at the school, Sora explained to her that Riku was the one who woke him up, By now she knows that he’s like an opposite of her that acts and thinks opposite of her, she’s a shy scientist, Sora’s a social adventure, she couldn’t think of much things they have in common. Why in the world would she have feelings for him? She couldn’t understand how she feels for Sora, it was making her head a mess.

“Ugh! What is wrong with me?! Sora’s just my FRIEND! Why am I being like this when i’m around him?! I can’t just get what’s happening with me” Twilight thought being annoyed with herself for being acting like this with Sora the whole night “It can't be that I like him that way” She then looked at Sora looking forward and a blush appeared on her face once again “Can it?”

“Twi?” Spike called her bringing her back to reality.

“Huh? What?” Twilight asked.

“You seem kinda lost in thought girl” Spike said to her.

“Is there something bothering you Twily?” Sora asked her.

“N-no, you’re not bothering. I-i mean i’m not bothering, I mean, nope, everything’s fine” She nervously answered him with a sheepish smile once again blushed, which made Sora kinda confused by her answer.

“Sometimes I don’t get that girl, maybe it’s just some girl issue, one of the few things I didn’t deal with are girls problems, better not try to involve that” Sora thought trying to pass out the weird way that Twilight was acting.

“How come everytime I say something to him I get all clumsy!?” Twilight thought ashamed of what she just said “Could it be that I am feeling something for him? I mean in science, they say opposites attract each other. could it be the same with love?”

“Poor Twilight, she doesn’t know how to act on her feelings for Sora” Spike said feeling bad for his owner.

“Say guys, isn't it the night pretty?” Sora asked to his friends looking at the night sky with a smile.

“Sure it is Sora” Spike said to him with a smile looking at the sky as well.

“Y-yeah, it is” Twilight said with a smile as well looking at the starry sky too, then Twilight took breath and then let it out “Okay, calm down Twilight, just don’t say something dumb and everything’s gonna be fine” She thought calming herself down “Um looks like you like to watch the stars at night” She said to him wanting to make a conversation with him.

“Yeah, I do, every time I can I like to just sit down and watch the stars at night, the best thing is that all the worlds share the same sky and that the stars are the same, no matter where I am” Sora said to her with a smile.

“So true” Twilight said to him with a smile, she was struggling inside to keep herself controlled, but it was worth the effort she was making, she was conversing with him like before and she could take the chance to know more about him, in this case what he likes.

“But it feels different from back home, I just don’t know why, but it’s nicer being by the beach looking at the starts laying on the soft sand” Sora said with a smile remembering the nights when he and his friends looked at the stars at the night before going home.

“Maybe because there’s no place like home” She said to him with a smile, she was glad of this, they were talking and Sora was glad that for once in awhile she was not acting weird, Spike with a proud smile made a gesture like a thumbs-up with his paws and he decided to not talk so the 2 of them could talk calmly.

“Yeah, you’re right Twily, it’s been a long while since I watched the stars at home, most of the time I did it with Riku before we go home” Sora said to her keeping his smile.

“Oh W-well I also like to watch the stars from my window, with or without my telescope” Twilight said with a smile blushed, struggling to not say something dumb.

“Heh, looks like we have something in common” Sora said to her with a smile “I knew we’ll eventually found something that we both like” He was glad about that since their friends he could find something that both he and she likes.

“Hehehehe, yeah” Twilight said with a nervous smile still blushed as she played with her hair “We have something in common!!” She thought very happy to know that “Wait. Why am I so happy for that? The more i’m with Sora, the more I realized that I don’t know well about myself” She thought confused about her feelings.

“Hey, Twily, are you okay?” Sora asked her seeing her blush “Do you have fever? ’Cuz your face’s red” Sora said as he put his left hand on her forehead to check if she had a fever, which made her face more reder.

“Y-yeah, i’m fine, perfectly fine!” She said with a nervous smile still very blushed as she moved his hand away from her forehead “Don’t lose control, just keep calm” She thought trying to keep herself calm.

“Okay” He said to her “Twily, can I ask you something?” Sora asked her.

“Um sure, friends can talk about everything as long they have trust for each other, right?” She said to him with a smile.

“Right. Okay, I hope not to bother you with my question, but. How was being at Crystal Prep Academy?” Sora asked her, which surprised her “The only thing I know that it was harsh and you were alone”

“W-well, yeah it was, I had no friends there, I only focused on doing my duties, back then I only had my family, Spike and Dean Cadance. My parents thought that being there would be the best for me, but it turns out it was a terrible mistake” She explained to him, trying to not get depressed.

“I see, welp parents can be wrong sometimes too, but things are different now, you have us, your freinds” He said to her with a smile “Sorry if i’ve bothered you with my question”

“No no, it’s okay, I know that you only want to know more about me, and I know that when i’m sad you can cheer me up” Twilight said to him with a smile.

“You know me well” Sora said to her with his usual smile, which made Twilight a bit blushed.

“Hehe, yeah” She said keeping her smile “Hey Sora there’s something that I wanted to ask you”

“Sure, go ahead” Sora said to her.

“Well, I know that you travel the whole universe saving worlds and all, but do you miss the islands?” Twilight asked, wanting to know more about him and his homeworld.

“Always, both me and Riku miss our friends there and our parents and even though the islands are kinda small it’s a beautiful world” Sora said to her as he looked to the sky missing his world.

“I don’t have a doubt about it, I wish I could see that world” Twilight said to him with a smile on her face.

“Maybe you could, after all’s over I could take you to visit the islands” Sora said to her with a smile.

“Would you?” She asked him and Sora nodded keeping his smile “Thank you Sora” She thanked him with a smile of her own.

“No problem Twily” Sora said to her keeping his smile.

“Hey Sora, can I ask you something else?” Twilight asked him.

“Of course, you can ask me anything, remember that I trust you and you can trust me” Sora said to her with a smile.(Music stops)

“Can you tell me more about that girl Kairi?” Twilight asked him, for a strange reason, she wanted to know his relationship with Kairi.

“Oh sure, like I told you before she’s my best friend for a long time, 11 years since we met” Sora explained to her a bit blushed by remembering Kairi. “We’re a trio, Riku, me and her, the 3 of us have always been together, doing things together, dreaming together about going to the outside world, always the 3 of us, but of course as you can see, that things changed, we didn’t have the chance to be together for that long, for now it’s just me and Riku”

“You 3 must have good time” Twilight said to him feeling a bit sad for him, it was almost like that she could feel a bit of his sadness and how much he misses her, but for some strange reason she was feeling a bit bad knowing that about Kairi.

“Yeah, we have” Sora said to her “The funny thing about her is that she’s not from the islands, she came from a world called Radiant Garden, after a meteor shower she arrived to the islands, it’s unknown how, we only suppose that back then something terrible happened that something or someone sent her to the islands”

“And she never got back?” Twilight asked him.

“Just now, she’s training her keyblade skills with my other friends, but her life was built on the islands, she didn’t want to leave for good” Sora answered her.

“I don’t blame her, I would do the same” Twilight said to him.

“Yeah, I wish she would be here, so the 3 of us would finally be on a mission, like we always wanted” Sora said to her feeling sad, Twilight couldn’t avoid the necessity to help him, he helped her before, seeing him sad hurts her very badly.

“Oh Sora, don’t be sad, there would be another chance later on” Twilight said to him trying to make him feel better “I remember your thing is to always be happy, not sad”

“Heh, yeah, sorry, it’s just you know, Kairi’s is important to me, more than anything” Sora explained to her feeling a bit better, Twilight for some reason felt a bit disappointed hearing him say that about Kairi once again.

“Sounds like you care a lot about her” Twilight said to him, she was feeling sad, but she knew she that it would be wrong feeling selfish about Sora, he has the right to have other friends, that also include girls, that was she thought, but her heart was telling her that it wasn’t just that that was bothering her “Why am I feeling like this? Could it be that i’m jealous of Kairi? Right now I need advice from Cadence, Sora can be with other girls, but when I think about I don’t like it at all, could it really be that I might like him in that way?” Twilight thought thinking about the possibility that she might feel attraction for Sora “But from some reason I have the necessity to know about Sora and his relationship with Kairi, then i’ll ask if he feels something for her” Twilight wanted to know how Sora feels for Kairi, it wasn’t something she thought, rather something she feels that she has to know “Hey Sora, you can be honest with me, you can trust me anything, so tell me the truth. Is Kairi your girlfriend?”

“No, she’s not, but I wish that though, i’ve been having strong feelings for her since a long time and I also know that she cares for me the same as I do for her, my feelings for are so strong that without them I wouldn’t be able to do the majority of the things I did in the past, she was the main reason that pushed me to go further on my previous journeys” Sora explained to her with a blush and a soft smile, Twilight was feeling a bit relieved that it wasn’t really what she thought, but still a bit disappointed and jealous about Kairi “But, sometimes I think that, it’s better off this way”

“Huh? Why?” Twilight asked confused, Sora’s still her friend, at least she could do for him is hear his problems and try to help him.

“There’s always something getting in the way, fist time I have to be away from her for a year, then I have to leave again to the keyblade master exam, now she’s the one who goes away to train, even though we’re best friends, since last year, there always a reason for us to be separated from each other” Sora explained as he got depressed, Twilight was surprised by this “Maybe it’s better for us to be just friends, I said she cares for me the same as I do for her, but I guess that doesn’t mean that she feels the same way for me that I do for her”

“What would you think that?” Twilight asked him, she was worried for him, seeing him like that, she has to help him somehow “Maybe she does feel the same way for you, think about it well”

“Well, maybe, she was always waiting for me, and to make sure I will always return, she always gave me this every time I left” Sora said as he took out Kairi’s lucky charm from his pockets.

“A star made of seashells?” She asked looked to the looking charm.

“Yeah, it’s a lucky charm, it’s supposed to be made to make sure people important for each other are kept together, so before my first journey, Kairi made hers and gave it to me, so she would be and to give it back to her” Sora explained to her with a soft smile.

“That’s sweet of her and it’s a pretty luck charm” Twilight said to him with a smile “See? She might really feel something for you” Twilight said even though she was feeling something for Sora, like Kairi, he wanted him to be happy, no matter if it’s not with her, if he’s happy she would be happy.

“Yeah, maybe you’re right Twily, but what if it doesn’t work out in the end? What if even after all’s over there would be something else getting in the way? It could ruin our friendship and I could hurt her, and that’s the last thing I would do to a dear friend of mine” Sora said to her feeling depressed once again.

“Oh Sora, don’t worry about that for now, you will know about that when the time’s right, something is telling me it would be like that” Twilight said to him with a smile trying to make him feel better as she put her right hand on his shoulder.

“Heh, yeah, I guess you’re right Twily, thanks” Sora thanked her with his usual smile.

“There, that’s the Sora I know” Twilight said to him with a smile on her face, she really likes it when Sora smiled at her.(Music stops)

“You really are a good friend Twily, thanks for listening to me I feel better now about that topic” Sora said to her keeping his smile, hearing him say that she was a good friend it made her blush a bit.

“You really think that about me?” Twilight asked him still a bit blushed.

“Yeah you are, actually you’re a bit different now, you’re more cheerful” Sora said to him keeping his smile which made her a bit more blushed.

“R-really?” Twilight asked him and Sora nodded at her keeping his smile.

“Yup, that’s what happens when you’re surrounded by good friends, like Riku, me Sunset and the others” Sora said to her keeping his smile.

“And don’t forget me Twi” Spike said to her with a smile.

“Heh, yeah, you’re right Sora, it means alot coming from you” Twilight said to him with a smile a bit blushed “I’m glad that you trust me with that about Kairi”

“Yeah, and don’t think that just because we’ve been friends for a short time, that doesn’t mean that you’re not important to me, in fact, you’re one of my most important people in my life” Sora said to her with a warm smile which made her even a bit more blushed.

“R-really?” Twilight asked her still blushed and Sora nodded at her keeping his smile “Wow Thanks”

“No prob Twily” Sora said to her keeping his smile. Then the 3 of them just kept looking forward as they began to go down on the ride.

“I’m very glad that Sora’s my friend, maybe one of my best friends, we trust each other and we can expect help from the other, I now know that Sora is feeling something for Kairi, but he’s not so sure, I know it would be selfish of me to separate them, but maybe, just maybe I do have a chance with him…” Twilight thought now accepting that she was also feeling affection for Sora as she took a quick glare to him and then look at the other side blushed as she played with her hair.

It seems that the night was going well for the Sora, Riku and their new friends. However on the shadows there were 4 shadowy figures with evil intentions to ruin the night for our heroes…(Music stops)

To be Continued...

Chapter 10: My First Best Friend

Meanwhile the group of friends were having fun in the park, on the shadows there were The Dazzlings and Vanitas spying on the group having evil intentions as always.

“Heh, look at those losers, having fun in the park, like they forgot that we’re here” Vanitas said with his usual dark smile.

“So we’re here to ruin their fun, don’t we?” Aria said to him with her arms crossed.

“Close, we’re here so you can ruin their night” Vanitas said to her with his arms crossed keeping the grin.

“Can you explain that better sweetheart?” Adagio asked him.

“Simple, this is your first mission, you gotta show me what you can do with the unversed I gave you, you trained the whole week, so let’s see what you can do” Vanitas explained.

“So you want us to send out our unversed on them?” Sonata asked.

“Yes, Sora and Riku will never see the unversed coming, there haven’t been any unversed since 11 years ago and they don’t have any idea that they exist” Vanitas explained.

“Sounds good, it’s time that our revenge begins” Adagio declared with her dark smile as the other 2 Dazzling smiled as well.

“I couldn’t say that better Adagy, now send off your unversed, just like I taught you” Vanitas said with a dark smile, then dark auras emanated from the 3 Dazzlings and from those auras several lines into the ground and from those lines several unversed went out toward the park against the people.(Music Stops)

***

Everyone was going out of the noria talking with each other. Sora and Twilight were still talking while walking.

“Heh yeah it’s kinda weird that I might be an expert on friendship but, I don’t know almost anything about love, when i’m in that kind of situation my mind get’s all blank and nervous and I don’t know what do, most of the time I only remain quiet” Sora said to Twilight with a smile with his hands in his pockets.

“Well we’re 2 in that matter, that also happens to me” Twilight said to him with a smile as well.

“Guess we have another thing in common” Sora said to her with a smile, which made her smiled and blushed a bit “So tell me, when did you have those kind of situations? In my case it was only a few times when it comes to Kairi”

“Um w-well…” She began trying to think of something so Sora won’t know that in her case was about him.

“If you don’t want to talk about it’s okay, I understand” Sora said to her with a smile, Spike made the typical gesture of saved with his paw, Twilight was relieved, for a minute she thought that Sora knew about her feelings for him.

“Whew, that was close, Sora can’t know about what’s happening with me about him, i’m barely understanding what’s happening with me and it could ruin my friendship with him and that’s the last thing I want, okay Twilight just act casual and everything's gonna be okay” Twilight thought, her friendship really mattered to her and she would do anything so it wouldn’t get ruined “Um thanks for understanding Sora, I don’t want to talk about it now”

“No prob Twily, there’s things that even good friends like you and I don’t want to talk about” Sora said to her as he put his hands behind his head.

“Sure, but if you have an issue with love stuff you can always ask Cadance, she knows everything about it” Twilight said to him with a smile.

“Heh okay, she seems to know about it when I met her monday” Sora said to her.

Riku and Sunset noticed that Sora and Twilight were talking, but they couldn’t hear them.

“Wonder what those two are talking about” Riku said with his hands in his pockets.

“So do I, but they seem to get along pretty well” Sunset said with a smile glad that Twilight was getting along well with Sora.

“Of course, that’s what happens when Sora’s your friend” Riku said with a smile on his face.

“Yeah, Twilight’s different now, not so far of her other, the more she’s with Sora the better she will get” Sunset said happy that her friend is getting better.

“Right, soon her heart will no longer be cracked” Riku said also happy to know that and Sunset nodded in agreement “Talking about her other, when she’s gonna come?”

“Umm ehh weell...In a few days” Sunset said to him unsure.

“Did she tell you that?” Riku asked to check and she nodded to say yes “Uh oh”

“Yeah, I don’t know what I would do, I can’t just tell her to not come, and I don’t think we could hide her from Sora, can we?” Sunset said unsure what to do.

“We’ll think of something when that happens, for now, let Sora do his thing with Twilight, maybe if she’s completely healed before the other shows up, we could tell him the truth” Riku said to her putting his left hand on her shoulder.

“Alright then, in case it doesn’t i’ll explain to the 2 Twilight's that Sora doesn’t know that he’s thinking that there’s only one” Sunset said to him.

“Sounds good” Riku said to her with his arms crossed “I’m still a bit worried for Sora, lately his Roxas side has been reacting with things related to her, what would happen if he knows that there’s actually 2 Twilights?” Riku thought a bit worried for his brother-in-heart.

“Okay everyone, this night was great, but I feel that it needs one more thing to be complete before we go home” Pinkie declared with her usual big smile to everyone else.

“You’re right Pink, c’mon guys, let’s do one more thing while we can!” Rainbow declared with a big smile as well.

“Yeah!” Everyone said with smiles on their faces and then they began to walk off, however…(Music stops)

“AAHHHH!!!!!!” The sound of people screaming came from the opposite direction where the group of friends came from, this made the teenagers stop in their tracks and get shocked, then they turned their gaze toward the direction where the screams came from.

“What was that?!” Twilight asked scared as well as the other girls.

“Sounds like there’s trouble” Sora declared with a frown.

“Aw c’mon! Why does it always happen at the worst moment possible?!” Rainbow said angry at this.

“That’s how it is sometimes Dashie” Sora said to her “And here I thought that we wouldn’t fight tonight”

“...!!” Riku then with a shocked face felt a great negativity ahead “Negativity? It can’t be from the heartless or the nobodies and the one ahead is a great negativity, this is really bad” Riku thought about the great presence of negativity “Let’s go Sora!”

“Yeah!” Sora said to him with a determined nod and then the 2 boys clenched their left and right fists respectively transforming into their Unicorn and Pegasus forms respectively, then Sora flew off where the screams came from as for Riku he threw his keyblade teleporting to follow Sora, the girls then ran to the same area to see what’s going on.

Sora reached the place where the screams came from and Riku teleported right beside him using his telekinesis to fly and they saw what was happening from their height, the people were running while screaming, running away from creatures that were unknown for Sora and Riku, monsters that resembles of the heartless some with an unknown symbol.

“What the-? What are those things?” Sora asked seeing the unknown monsters attacking the people.

“I-I don’t know” Riku said not knowing neither what the monsters are “There’s no doubt, the negativity came from those monsters, the lanes of negativity are all around the area, like this is impossible to see where they came from or who sent them, but it’s not hard to guess that it was the organization. Wait a sec...Monsters like the heartless made of negativity...there’s only one kind of monsters who fits that description” Riku thought realizing then something “It can’t be...The Unversed?” Riku said which called Sora attention.

“The Unversed?” Sora repeated confused.

“Yeah, there’s not doubt, those are the Unversed, Mickey told me once that 11 years ago there was monsters known as the Unversed who attacked the world's back then, but suddenly disappeared” Riku explained to him looking at the Unversed, but while Riku explained that to Sora he suddenly began to feel dizzy and a headache.(Music stops)

"It happened when you and I were split into two. The negativity took shape as these monsters. They are what I feel—a horde of fledgling emotions under my control” An unknown voice and yet familiar sounded in his head while the headache was getting stronger and makes Sora hold his head with his right hand.

“Those monsters are…” Riku was cut off by Sora.

“Made of negativity, like the heartless, but they are negativity made real” Sora concluded Riku’s explanation, leaving him surprised, since not many people knew about the Unversed.

“How did you know that?” Riku asked him surprised.

“I...I don’t know, I just know that, like if I saw them before, but I didn’t, did I?” Sora said looking at the Unversed seeing that for some strange reason they were familiar to him, then he was feeling something strange in his chest, like something within him was trying to tell him something.

“We can talk about that later, now we have to stop those things” Riku said to Sora with a frown.

“Right!” Sora said with a determined nod and frown, then the two heroes launched to attack the Unversed.

The evil teenagers saw and heard the heroes prior launching to attack.

“You said that those two wouldn’t know about our Unversed” Aria said to Vanitas.

“Looks like I was wrong, someone must've told them about them, and I have an idea of who, someone who lived when the Unversed first appeared in this universe” Vanitas said with an angry frown, knowing who was “Tch! That little rat! That meddlesome king always messing with our plans!”

“Is it just me or did Sora look dizzy?” Sonata asked seeing Sora, then an evil smile was drawn on Vanitas’ face.

“He’s just having a serious headache” Vanitas said keeping his smile, the 3 sirens were confused at his expression, but Vanitas knew exactly what was happening with Sora “Hehe, it was about time, ‘he’ is once again reacting within him”

“In any case, let’s see what those two got” Adagio said with an evil smile and the other 2 Dazzlings nodded with evil smiles of their own agreeing with her.

“You couldn’t have said it any better my dear” Vanitas said to her keeping his smile as he crossed his arms.(Music stops)

The battle against the Unversed have begun. There were 3 kinds of Unversed: 10 Floods, 15 Scrappers and 10 Archravens. The first Unversed destroyed was an Archraven, sliced by Riku keyblade that was thrown at it, then Riku teleported and took back his keyblade mid air then he threw it again against a flood destroying it now appearing on the ground, while Sora was fighting with the other 9 Archravens in the air with his high speed, but there was something wrong with him, it was like he was suddenly he was feeling weaker, he was still feeling dizzy, but Sora was struggling to not lose his balance, he got to fight. Meanwhile the fear of the people who were running away from the monsters created a line of negativity, a line that was immediately absorbed by the evil teenagers.

“Hehe, can you feel that girls?” Vanitas asked them with an evil smile on his face ”This is how the true power of darkness and negativity feels like!” He declared as his eyes glowed bright yellow as for the 3 Dazzlings’ eyes glowed in a bright red color while an evil smile was drawn on their faces as well while the four of them were absorbing the negativity from the air “The more negativity we absorb, the stronger we will become and soon we will manage to fulfill our goals” He declared anxious for the moment of truth.

Riku then shocked noticed all the collective fear of the people on green lines moving to a certain direction, unfortunately, he didn’t have the time to see where it was going all of that negativity, he could only suppose that something or someone was absorbing that negativity to become stronger, but for what? He didn’t have the time to think about that either, he has to focus on the fight, he was blocking the attack of a Scrapper with his keyblade and he then sent it off into the air and with his telekinesis and moved his keyblade to kill it.

“Okay, That’s it!” He declared as he raised his keyblade to the air, then a breeze of cold air appeared, meaning that Riku was preparing a special spell “Deep Freeze!!”He shouted as he used the spell Deep Freeze to freeze all of the enemies into giant ice cubes.

“Blow away!!” Sora declared as he used his keyblade to generate a strong blow of wind that sent the remaining Archravens to the ground dealing great damage “Thunder!!” He used his Thundaga spell to finish with the air enemies, 9 thunderbolts hitted the remaining Archravens wiping out of existence, the spell were stronger that it usually is, so strong that it left burning mark on the ground, resulting that Sora’s spells related with the weather: Wind, Thunder and Blizzard were stronger in his pegasus form, especially the wind. Sora was still feeling the headache getting stronger, as he held his head with his free hand, but at the same time he was feeling an intense rage toward the Unversed and something within him was telling him to destroy them.

“Sora!” Riku called his attention “Let’s do the combination to finish this!” Riku told him as he was creating his dark firaga blade on his left hand.

“Yeah!” Sora said to him with a determined frown “Wind Blade!” Sora shouted as he used one of his new attacks, the Wind Blade, to create a blade made of wind over his Keyblade to upgrade his attacks through the cutting power of the wind.

“Let’s go!” Riku declared as he was getting ready to attack.

“Yeah!” Sora said agreeing with him and the two of them set off to perform a team attack.

“Burn away!!” Riku shouted throwing a wave of dark fire out of the blade made of dark fire.

“Blow away!!” Sora shouted as he threw a wave of wind off of the keyblade surrounded by wind, the 2 waves joined increasing the power of the black fire and when the powered wave of black fire hit the frozen enemies the attack caused an explosion destroying them.

“Impressive” Adagio said looking at the heroes fight her monsters.

“You weren’t kidding about their skills Van” Aria said to him.

“Hmph yeah, and look’s like that they can do even more than what you saw” Van said to the sirens “Heh Sora looks like he’s not feeling good, Ventus, you’re always being a headache” He thought seeing that Ventus’ heart was reacting within Sora making him dizzy and weaker with a dark smile on his face.

“Well then, let’s see how they deal with round 2” Adagio said with an evil smile as she and the other 2 sirens sent off more Unversed against the keybladers.

“Evil, I love it” Vanitas said to her keeping his smile.

Back with our heroes.

“You think it’s over Riku?” Sora asked him.

Then more Unversed appeared around them, other 3 types of Unversed: 5 Bruisers, 5 Buckled Bruisers and 5 Wild Bruisers.

“Looks like no” Riku said to his friend. In that moment the girls arrived to the area to see the battle.

“What the-?” Twilight asked confused.

“Those monsters don’t look like heartless or nobodies” Spike asked scared a bit.

“But we shouldn’t worry, Sora and Riku can deal with those things” Rainbow said to her friends.

“Yeah, but I have a bad feeling about this” Sunset said with a worry face.

The evil teenagers saw the girls near of where the boys were fighting.

“Well well, looks like those girls can never be far away of their friends, can’t they?” Adagio said looking at them.

“Let’s finishing them, this is our chance!” Aria said anxious.

“Wait, not now Aria, it would be just a waste of time” Vanitas said to them looking at his objectives of his mission.

“Why not Van? Sora and Riku are busy with out Unversed” Sonata said to him.

“Because we can’t strike them down as long those two are around, we have to take them out of the picture for a little while first” Vanitas explained her “Don’t worry ladies, our time will come soon, we just have to wait to the perfect moment”

Sora and Riku were fighting the Unversed and they were able to wipe out 1 each one of them, Riku was doing this with not much problem, however Sora on the other hand he was struggling to not let his sudden headache get in the way, it was hard fighting like this for him and to make it worst, he was feeling weaker than usual.

“...Something’s wrong, terribly wrong with Sora” Twilight said noticing the way he was fighting.

“Whaddaya mean?” Applejack asked her.

“You might not see it but I know that something’s wrong with Sora, he’s not fighting well, like he’s not in condition to do it” Twilight said extremely worried for Sora.

“But I see him fine Twilight” Spike said to her.

“Maybe your bond with Sora let’s you know when Sora’s not good” Sunset said to her “But are you really sure that he’s not fine?”

“Yes, I know that he’s not fine, I just know it” Twilight said to her then she turned to see Sora, she was worried for him, somehow through her bond with him she knew that there was something wrong with him.

Riku threw his keyblade toward a side of the roller coaster and then he teleported where it landed and he was hanging in the air, then he aim toward one of the Unversed and then he once again he threw his keyblade against it.

“Warp-Strike!” He shouted to use his warp-strike to defeat a Bruiser.

“Freeze!” Sora declared to use his blizzaga spell to froze 2 Buckled Bruisers and then he flew at high speed and used his wing to slash them destroying them, Sora was not feeling good, he was feeling too dizzy so he then landed and he almost lost his footing, he was now trying to not lose his balance to not fall into the ground.

“Well now, looks like a certain spiky brown haired boy is not feeling so good, isn’t he?” Adagio said with an evil smile on her face looking at Sora.

“He’s weak, that’s our chance!” Aria said anxious with a evil smile.

The girls was with their eyes widened at this and at the same time worried for Sora.

“Hey Sora!” Rainbow called his attention.

“Sora!” Fluttershy called his attention.

“Sora!!” Twilight yelled him, but he didn’t seem to hear any of them.

“Oh no, Sora’s not good” Rarity said worried for him.

“What’s with him? It’s almost like he can’t hear us” Spike said worried for him as well.

“Sora! Snap out of it!!” Applejack yelled him trying to bring him back to reality, the girls were still trying to make Sora react but he couldn’t hear any of them.

“Ha they can bark as loud as they want, Sora can’t hear them, he’s now in like a trance state because the memories of Ventus within him, talk about bad timing, if he doesn’t move my three friends will make him move” Vanitas thought with a evil smile on his face.

“What’s with Sora? He’s not moving and he seems to not be hearing the Rainbooms” Sonata asked him seeing him dizzy.

“I told you Sonata, he’s just having a serious headache, bad choice of him to fight in such bad conditions” Vanitas said with a grin mocking at the misfortune of Sora.

“Who cares? Let’s just knock him out!” Aria said to Sonata.

“Geez Aria, you always have to be so anxious?” Vanitas asked her still with a grin.(Music stops)

Back at the fight Sora was now submerged in some sort of trance.

“The Unversed...come from you?"

“I released them in all the worlds I could, hoping to lure you away from home and isolate you from your Master. We needed to make you stronger. The Unversed were the perfect opponents. And better yet, no matter how many times you defeat them, their negativity flows right back into me” Once again the unknown yet familiar voice was heard in his head, while the headache was getting more and more intense along with his dizziness, he was at the edge of losing his balance, in that moment a Wild Bruiser slammed the ground causing rocks to jut out of the earth in Sora’s direction, but he didn’t seem to notice that was about to be hit from behind, the girls gasped at this.

“Sora look out!!” Twilight called him but he couldn’t hear her and the rocks were about to hit him and they were so worried and scared for this and then Twilight armed herself with valor and ran toward him.

“Twilight no!!” Her friends yelled her not wanting her to jump into the crossfire, the evil teenagers were waiting for the attack to land on Sora with evil smiles on their faces, it seems that Sora was about to lose this fight and be knocked out, but…

“Sora!!!” Twilight called him as she launched herself to take out Sora of the path of the attack.(Music Stops)

"AGH!! We almost took him out!!” Aria said furious.

“Oh man so close” Sonata said disappointed.

“Rrg, that Twilight Sparkle” Adagio said furious as well.

“That’s Twilight Sparkle, right?” Vanitas said looking at her, also mad that Twilight interfered but he was controlling his emotions “The way that you described her is different than the way i’m looking her right now, she seems like a total nerd”

“Thinking about that, why is she here now? Wasn’t she in Equestria?” Adagio asked.

“From Equestria? Her?” Vanitas asked her.

“Yes, she’s a princess from Equestria, I thought you knew” Aria said to him.

“Hmmm, now this is confusing, better know more about this, but later, then i’ll talk with the ‘young master’ about this” Vanitas thought “You can tell me more about that Twilight Sparkle later”(Music stops)

Back at the fight, Twilight took out Sora just in time and that brought him back to reality, still very dizzy and with a headache.

“Twilight?” Sora said trying to get up and Twilight helped him by grabbing his hand and pulling him up.

“Sora, are you okay?” Twilight asked very worried for him.

“Y-yeah, I think so” Sora said to her while holding his head with his free hand.

“No, you’re not fine, you almost got hit, so I took you out of the way in time” Twilight explained to him.

“R-really?” Sora asked her.

“Yeah, we were telling you to get out of the way, but you couldn’t hear us” Twilight said to him very worried for the boy.

“Sorry, i-i didn’t know what happened to me” Sora said to her, then Riku rushed to their side.

“Sora! Are you okay? I saw everything but I couldn’t get here in time I was fighting the Unversed” Riku said to his best friend.

“Yeah, i’m fine, just a little dizzy, that’s all” Sora said to him half-lying, he wasn’t fine, but he was trying to fight it back until the battle’s over.

“Sora, you’re not fine, you should let Riku take care of the rest and come with us” Twilight said to him worried knowing that he was lying.

“No, I have to help Riku finish this” Sora said to her insisting with a determined frown.

“You sure you can still fight?” Riku asked him.

“You bet man!” Sora said to him with a determined nod “Let’s just wrap this up as soon as possible”

“Alright, don’t worry, I’ll cover you Sora” Riku said to him.

“Twily, thanks for saving me, but you have to go back to the others, don’t worry about me, i’ll be fine” Sora said to her and with an unsure face she nodded and ran back to the others.

“Twilight, are you alright?” Sunset asked her worried as well as the rest.

“Yeah, i’m fine, but Sora’s not, i’m so worried for him, what if he got paralyzed again?” She asked worried for Sora.

“Listen Twi, Riku’s there to back him up, don’t worry, he’ll be fine” Spike assured his owner.

“Yes Twilight, as long as Riku’s there to defend his friend he’ll be alright, so please, don’t worry about him” Sunset said to her as she put her hand on her shoulder and the rest of the girls nodded in agreement.

“I hope you’re right guys” She said looking at Sora with her hands joined together hoping for the best

“But what the heck happened to him?” Rainbow asked.

“He said that he was dizzy, something tells me that there is something wrong with his mind, like that for a second his mind wasn’t in the fight, I don’t know what could it be but I know that it affected him so much that it disconnected him from reality” Twilight explained.

“Let’s just hope that the boys made it safe and sound” Fluttershy said and the other girls nodded in agreement.

The remaining Unversed were now approaching quickly to the heroes, Sora was still feeling bad but he was determined to win, he would put the sake of others before his.

“Here they’re come, get ready!” Riku said to Sora.

“Yeah!” Sora replied to him.(Music Stops)

“...Riku…” A voice sounded in Riku’s head suddenly.

“...!!? Who’s there?!” He mentally asked the voice in his mind, he was afraid and yet expecting the worst that the seeker of darkness that once stole his body was once again haunting him again in his mind, he was looking around to see if he could find the presence of the owner of the voice, but there was none, Vanitas noticed this with a questionable face.

“...Use the earth Riku…” The voice in his mind instructed him, and now that he heard it clearer, it wasn’t the voice of that heartless, it was a familiar voice that he hadn't heard in a long long time.

“The earth?” He mentally asked the voice.

“It will help you win this fight, use it to finish the Unversed…” The voice said to him, it was definitely a voice that Riku did hear before in the past, one that didn’t belong to an enemy, he was now looking in his memories for the owner of this voice and from what he remembers, there’s only one person who has that same voice…

“That voice...could it really be…?” Riku thought hoping that it was really the person who he was thinking “I can think about this later, right now i’ll shake things up!” He thought with a determined frown.

“Are you ready Riku?” Sora asked getting in his battle pose preparing to fight once again.

“You can leave this to me” Riku said to his best friend.

“Wait, what?” Sora asked him.

“Don’t worry, I know what i’ll do” Riku assured him with a smile, then he turned to the Unversed with an angry face “You almost hurt my best friend, i’ll make you pay for this!” He said then he raised his keyblade ready to use a new spell “Earth!!” He declared to use a new spell Quake to generate small earthquakes and kick out pillars of rock from the ground, sending the Unversed into the sky, then with his left hand, using his telekinesis he extracted the pillars of rock from the ground and lifted them preparing for his next move “Say goodbye!! Avalanche!!” He shouted as he moved his hand to make the pillars fly toward the Unversed destroying them, which left Sora, Sunset and the girls surprised, it even surprised Vanitas a bit as for the sirens they were shocked by his power.(Music stops)

“That spell...there’s only one person that I know that can use it like that, my master was right, Terra really gave Riku the power of the keyblade and with it, part of his own power, Terra’s, still causing us problems even when we have his body under our control” Vanitas thought with a frown as he clenched his right fist.

“Woow…” Sora was impressed by his display destroying the remaining Unversed “I didn’t know that you could use the earth like that Riku”

“Me neither, it was...just an idea that I have” Riku lied to him still trying to understand what just happened in his mind.

Sunset and the girls were also amazed by what Riku just did, but Sunset also noticed when Riku was looking around as if he was looking for someone.

“That amazing!” Rainbow declared with a smile.

“Yeah, he just took those giant rocks out from the ground and destroyed those monsters with a move of his hand” Spike said also amazed with a smile on his face.

“Yeah, it was” Sunset said with a blush on her face amazed by Riku’s power “But there was something else there, I just know it, Riku was looking all around as he was trying to look for someone, is there something wrong with Riku’s mind as well?” She thought wondering what just happened with Riku in that moment.

The Dazzlings were not happy about what Riku just did to their Unversed.

“No no no!” Sonata groaned angrily as she stomped her foot.

“Rrgg, that Riku guy is very strong, he just finished our Unversed with a single move of his hand” Aria said very angry as well.

“Look at you Van, so calm as if you didn’t even mind what just happened” Sonata said complaining that he doesn't seem bothered at all.

“Now now girls, Van is a professional in this, of course he would control himself in this kind of situation, isn’t that right babe?” Adagio asked him.

“Yes babe, under this calm surface there’s a lot of anger” He said to them as he crossed his arms.

“Well, this won’t end here just yet, and I got an idea of what we should send them next” Sonata said with a malicious grin.

“Oh please Sonata, your ideas are always bad ideas, let the smarter ones think” Arai said with an unamused face.

“Wait Aria, let’s hear what she has to say” Vanitas said to her.

“Well, if Sora’s having a headache then let’s send an Unversed that makes his head hurt even more” Sonata said keeping her grin.

“Hmm, good idea Sonata, and I know exactly which Unversed you’re referring to, heh a classic, I used to ruin a ball once, haa good times” Vanitas said remembering a certain ball 11 years ago with a dark smile “Then? What are you waiting go on, but remember, this is just a test of what you can do, but suit yourselves”

“Well Sonata, when you’re mad you can come up with good ideas” Adagio said to her with a dark smile.

“Yeah what she said” Aria said with her arms crossed.

“Thank you, okay then, let’s do this!” She declared with a grin and the 3 sirens sent more Unversed.(Music Stops)

Sora and Riku were looking at the surroundings still with their guard on to make sure if they were done with the Unversed as for the girls, they were waiting for them to relax so they would know that they finished.

“You think it’s over Riku?” Sora asked him, then right behind them a shadowy figure appeared about to deal a strike to the keybladers, but they turned around to see what was behind of them and they jumped out of the way and they saw the big creature, it was a humanoid Unversed that resembles a marching band conductor with 3 floating instruments at its side: a trumpet, a violin, and a drum all with a symbol of the Unversed, meaning that those instruments were also Unversed, the Unversed was nothing more and nothing less than a Symphony Master.

“There’s the answer” Riku said as he and Sora got ready to fight again, but then another Symphony Master appeared right behind Sora and another right behind Riku, there were 3 of them with 3 instruments per Unversed, Sora and Riku were surrounded by these big Unversed and the girls gasped worried for the boys while the evil teenagers had grins on their faces.

“3 for the price of 1, nice touch with that” Vanitas said keeping the grin.

Sora and Riku were preparing for any move of the enemies so they could counter attack and broke the circle they were in.

Hey Sora, can you deal with this?” Riku asked him.

“Yeah” Sora answered him with a nod.

“Hehe, let’s see if those two can fight when I turn on the music” Sonata said with an evil smile as she snapped her fingers, in that moment the Unversed raised their batons and moved them to make music, a terrible music that makes the heroes and the girls and even Spike get paralyzed as they blocked their ears in an attempt to not hear the noises.

“This is horrible!!” Sora said to Riku as he was still trying to block the waves of sounds, it was hurting more since he was having a headache and this terrible music was making it even worse.

“Is this their plan?! Paralyze us with horrible sound waves?!” Riku thought while he kept blocking his ears from the sound, the sound made the two heroes unable to move as Sora was kneeling down out of the pain in his head.

The girls and Spike were also frozen by the horrible music as they tried to block their ears from it, with great effort Twilight and Sunset were able to open their eyes only to see with great fear how their heroes were unable to move by the evil wave of sounds.

The evil teenagers weren’t affected by the sounds as they rejoiced evilly by this terrible scenario.

“Well well, good idea to use the sound waves to freeze those two, good way to use horrible music, not intend to offend that you sing bad without the necklaces” Vanitas said to the Dazzlings with a dark smile.

“Nah, you’re not offending” Aria said to him.

“Now that those two can’t move there’s no way we can fail!” Sonata said with an evil smile.

“Heh now I see your evilness, not bad at all” Vanitas said keeping the smile.

“That’s Sonata for you darling, when it’s her turn to be evil she does it well” Adagio said to him with a proud smile.

“Aw thanks for saying that Adagio” Sonata said with a cute smile.

“And there’s the adorable Sonata of always that we know and love, or at least I try by tolerating her” Aria said as she crossed her arms.

Sora and Riku were not just paralyzed but also surrounded by the Unversed, Riku hardly saw the situation where he and his best friend seem to be in, however even like this he could analyse a way out, he just needed time a focus.

“Alright, this really bad music makes Sora and I stand still and it has a worse effect on Sora for his dizziness, but if I calculate this well I know I can teleport both myself and Sora out of this circle and with large range attacks we can get of the instruments, then Sora and I can destroy these Unversed with close range attacks, the only problem is that I can’t move, if I could only throw my keyblade I could teleport the 2 of us, it’s easier when I use it as a point of teleportation, it’s harder when I have to teleport without it, it took me more time to concentrate and it’s even harder with all of this noise, and to make it worse I have a bad feeling that if I don’t act now something even worse will happen” Riku thought preparing to break free with Sora.

“Heh welp now that those two can’t move, let’s see if they can avoid this” Adagio said with an evil face as she snapped her fingers and then soundwaves stopped as an explosion of energy happened in the middle of the circle where the keybladers are, however when the smoke disappeared there wasn’t any sign of Sora or Riku.

“What the-they’re gone!?” Aria said shocked.

“Impossible, the music was supposed to make they couldn’t move!” Sonata said shocked as well looking around.

“Where’d those two go?” Adagio asked angrily.

“Tch! they know how to escape anything” Vanitas thought angry as well.

The girls were relieved that the music stopped but the feeling didn’t last when they saw that Riku and Sora weren’t anywhere to be seen.

“Where are they?” Twilight asked worried.

“I don’t know” Sunset said also worried.

“There’s no way that they would be defeated!” Spike said in Twilight’s arms with a frown.

“Up here!!” Riku’s voice sounded in the distance as he pointed to the Unversed with his keyblade, it turns out that Riku used his teleportation to teleport himself and Sora to the top of the noria just in time, the girls were relieved that the boys made it out safe and sound but the evil teenagers were angry at this.

“Rrgg, how’d those two make it up there?” Aria asked angrily.

“It obvious that Riku teleported himself and Sora before the explosion” Vanitas explained angry as well.

“Him again. Ugh! he's as bothersome as Sunset Shimmer!” Sonata said also mad at this.

“That’s why he’s dressed just like her, I can say that he messed in the plans of your organization more than once, hasn’t he?” Adagio said to Vanitas angry as well with her arms crossed.

“Yes, since he broke free from our control he turned into a serious trouble maker along with Sora” Vanitas said to her.

“Sora, are you alright?” Riku asked him now that they were out of the circle of Unversed.

“Yeah, good thing that you took us out of there or we would be toasted” Sora said to him with a smile.

“Can you still fight?” Riku asked him.

“Of course I can!” He answered him.

“Good, here’s the plan, we have to take out those instruments, as long as those things are gone we can take out the Unversed” Riku explained to him.

“So we have to be careful and once we take out those instruments we can bash out those Unversed” Sora said to him and Riku nodded. Then the 3 Unversed with their batons commanded their instruments to attack the heroes.

“Here it comes!” Riku declared as he and Sora got in guard.

The 3 Instruments once again sent notes to attack Sora and Riku, luckily Riku jumped off of the noria to the ground and Sora fly to the sky to avoid the attack.

“Okay only long range attacks” Sora said while flying to gain distance from the instruments “Wind raid!!” He shouted to use the Wind Raid, he then threw his keyblade hitting a violin resulting in a small blow of wind then the keyblade guided by the wind hit several instruments repeating the same effect causing serious damage, Riku on the ground was ready to strike as well.

“Tele-Raid!!” Riku shouted as he used the Tele-Raid, like the Strike Raid and any other of its variations in hit a drum like a boomerang destroying it, but Riku then used his telekinesis to guide his attack and destroy the 3 violins and then he called his keyblade back.

“Triple Plasma!” Sora declares to use the Triple Plasma to launch 3 bolts of electricity towards the remaining enemies, the bolts were bigger and more powerful than usual because of Sora’s new form, the bolts hit the remaining instruments destroying them.

“Alright, now for the Unversed” Riku said as he threw his keyblade toward the 3 big Unversed, as for Sora he flew toward them at high speeds, Riku’s keyblade passed right above one of the 3 Symphony Master and Riku teleported right above it “Horn Impact!!” Riku shouted to use one of his new attacks the Horn Impact, Riku charge his keyblade with Unicorn magic then he proceeded to make a downward impact hitting the big Unversed against the ground generating a shockwave that dealt grave damage, Sora then proceeded to make the next step.

“Wind slam!!” Sora shouted to use one of his new attacks, the wind slam, Sora flew at high speed toward the Unversed still on the ground, Riku get away so Sora could finish the Unversed, then with a great force Sora landed a smashing downward hit to the Unversed, destroying it, releasing a strong wave of wind that hit the other 2 big Unversed.

“One down…” Sora began with a confident smile.

“Two more to go”Riku finished the line with a confident smile of his own. Then one of the Unversed threw its baton toward the heroes so the 2 of them avoided it at great speed as for the other, it tried to attack Sora with a smashing attack but he was able to move out of the way and then he with a confident smile he launched himself to attack.

“Tornado Strike!!” He shouted as he used the Tornado Strike, with one hit, Sora released a strong whirlwind that knocked the Unversed into the air “Riku!!”

“Got it!” Riku said understanding Sora’s plan, he then raised his keyblade preparing for his next move “Force!” He shouted to use his Graviga spell to create an orb of gravity that attracts the big Unversed to the ground falling fast smashing it against the ground dealing serious damage, Riku then rushed toward the Unversed and he made a leap into the air ready for his next attack “Geo Impact!!” He shouted to use the Geo Impact and landed an attack into the ground to cause giant boulders come out of the earth and hit the Unversed destroying it, Riku chuckled impressed of the power of the earth-based attack “These earth attacks are very strong, I should use them more often”

“Alright, one more to go!” Sora said with a smile and Riku nodded with a smile of his own. The last Symphony Master generated a dark aura as it glowed, making it appear as if it’s angry about its Unversed comrades.

“Someone here seems angry” Riku said keeping the smile.

“Okay Riku, let’s finish this!” Sora declares keeping his smile as well and Riku nodded in agreement. Then the giant Unversed divided his baton into two smaller ones and threw them at Sora and Riku so in defense they destroyed them with their keyblades, now that the Unversed seems defenseless Sora and Riku rushed to attack, Riku began by creating a line of ice with Blizzaga and rode it using his flowmotion as for Sora he was flying very fast toward the Unversed.

“Dash Slice!” Sora shouted to use his new move the Dash Slice to perform a strong slice with his keyblade powered up with his speed and repeated it 5 times, then Riku used the sliding dive powered with his unicorn magic to perform an upward slash that sent the Unversed into the air.

“Sora!” Riku called his friend.

“Right!” Sora said knowing what Riku wanted him to do, he then performed a beating of his wings generating a strong wave of air that sent the Unversed even higher and then Riku with his telekinesis he dragged the Unversed onto the ground dealing a great deal of damage, then he jumped into the air and created a dark firaga blade in his left hand ready to finish the Unversed.

“Dark Firaga Blade: Field of dark spikes!!” He shouted to use a variation of his dark firaga blade, the Field of dark spikes, he landed a downward attack nailing his blade of dark fire into the Unversed on the ground causing spikes made of dark firaga comes out of its body while it was being burned from inside as more and more spikes made of dark fire came out of its body ending in being incinerated completely, banishing it, Sora then landed right beside Riku with a smile on his face.(Music stops)

“Nice work Riku” Sora said to him keeping his smile “Good way to use your dark firaga”

“Heh, thanks man” Riku thanked him “And look that was the small version of the field of dark spikes”

The girls were amazed by the skills of the boys, Sunset most of all.

“Wow, Riku’s really good at changing the shapes of his spells and modify their effects” Twilight said impressed.

“Yeah, he’s so amazing” Sunset said with a smile blushed having her eyes on Riku.

“You think it’s safe now?” Spike asked.

“Let’s wait for the boys to say if it is” Rainbow said and the rest nodded in agreement.

The Dazzlings were now furious at Sora and Riku and desperate to take them out of the picture.

“Rrgg! When I thought there couldn’t be anyone worse than the rainbooms these two imbeciles appear!!” Aria said furious.

“Wow chill down a bit, will ya? I hate them as much as you three but we have to keep the head cool” Vanitas said as he crossed his arms.

“Ooouuhh I thought my plan would work out, but nope those two ruined it!” Sonata said also furious.

“Hey, it was a good plan, it’s just that those are too hard to kill, it was always like that” Vanitas said to her.

“I’m sick of those two already, they are less than the rainbooms and yet more bothersome!!” Adagio said furious as well as her sisters.

“Whoa whoa babe calm down,Iike said that to take those losers out it’s to keep the head cool, i’m also mad as you, but you can’t let those feelings consume you, because you have to be calm and cool to create the Unversed and don’t let it be consumed by the negativity you absorbed from them” Vanitas explained.

“It’s easier for you that you are standing here like a good for nothing instead of helping us!” Adagio said angrily to him.

“Hey, don’t be mad at me, use that to create even more Unversed and throw them at Sora and Riku, I told you this was a test for you 3, but i’ll let you try one more time, then we’ll leave this junkyard” Vanitas said to her “Sora’s now weak and near his limit he won’t last much longer, it’s a good chance and Riku can’t protect him while fighting amongst too many enemies”

“Well then, if they can’t go against too many enemies at the same time we’ll just surround them and see if they make it out of this” Adagio said with an evil smile.

“That’s my girl, now go on” Vanitas said to her with a dark smile.

“I agree with you” Aria said to Adagio.

“So do I, let’s do this!” Sonata said to her sisters, then the 3 of them created even more Unversed and sent them toward Sora and Riku.(Music stops)

“Is it over now?” Riku asked looking at the surroundings as well as Sora, but then the ground began to shake.

“...?!” Both Sora and Riku were taken back by this.

The girls and Spike were panicked by this apparent earthquake.

“What’s going on?!” Fluttershy terrified asked.

“I don’t know but this can’t be any good” Sunset said worried and scared.

Sora and Riku were looking all around too see the origin of this earthquake since they knew exactly what would be what caused it and they were hoping it isn’t what they think it is, then they saw it...a huge horde of Unversed Floods rushing toward them.

“Oh no a devil’s wave!!” Sora said said as he and Riku got ready for the attack.

“I hate those waves” Riku said with an annoyed face, but then they heard noises from behind them and to their surprise and shock they saw another Devil’s wave made of floods approaching quickly toward them.

“Another?!” Riku said shocked as well as Sora and then when they thought it couldn’t get even worse they saw another Devil’s wave made of the Unversed also coming in their direction, now they were in a serious problem, they seem surrounded by the 3 waves of countless Unversed, the girls were terrified and afraid that the heroes couldn’t make it out alive, most of all Sunset and Twilight.

“There’s too many!!” Pinkie said panicked.

“O-oh no!” Fluttershy said panicked as well.

“...Please, they got to make it out of this, they got to” Sunset said hoping that Riku and Sora win the fight.

“B-but...but Sora, he’s nearly at his limit!” Twilight said panicked extremely worried for Sora.

“Don’t worry Twilight, he and Riku will win, they have to!” Spike said with a frown to her.

“Yes, they promised to protect us and I know that they will not fail us, so don’t worry” Rarity said to her.

“Yeah, go on boys, you can win!!” Rainbow yelled at the boys.

“Don’t give up!!” Applejack yelled at they as well.

The evil teenagers were once again rejoicing at this terrible scenario that the Dazzlings created.

“Well well well, 3 Devil waves made of floods, impressive, these kind of waves are usually made of heartless, but this version will work just fine” Vanitas said with an evil smile as he crossed his arms.

“Now, let’s see if those two can make it out of this” Adagio said with an evil smile as well as the other 2 sirens also smiled the same way rejoicing at the situation Sora and Riku were in.

Sora and Riku were preparing for the attack but to their surprise the 3 waves joined into a massive Devil’s wave that was spinning in circles around the heroes forming a spinning dome of Unversed trapping Sora and Riku in it. The girls were even more panicked by this, Sora and Riku now were in a serious problem. The evil teenagers were laughing at this scene evilly.

“Well, looking on the bright side this seems like the last horde of Unversed” Sora said looking all around only seeing Unversed spinning everywhere he was looking being against Riku’s back.

“We only have to get rid of this dome of Unversed” Riku said also looking to his surroundings only seeing Unversed “Sora, can you still fight?”

“Yeah I think so, but i’m nearly at my limit, I won’t last long” Sora said to him with a worried face.

“Don’t worry, if you run out, i’ll get us out of this” Riku said to him as he got ready to attack.

“Alright, let’s go Riku!” Sora said to him with a determined frown.

“Yeah!” Riku said with a determined frown as well, then the two of them launched to attack the massive horde of the Unversed so they could break free of the dome of Unversed, Sora and Riku were fighting with all they got, using combos and spells destroying several unversed, but despite their hard efforts there were still a lot of Unversed and the dome wasn’t nearly affected, Sora and Riku were panting out of tiredness, Sora was now at his limit, he couldn’t fight much longer as they were trapped there the more worried the girls were for them, as for the evil teenagers they were just mocking evilly at this.

“Well if we wondered if they’re going to make it out, there’s the answer, they will lose here” Adagio said with an evil smile.

“Even though it makes me laugh to see them like this I wouldn’t say that yet, this is the part when one of them have an idea and escape again, let’s see how they make it out, if they can of course” Vanitas said with his arms crossed.

“Oh please Van, they are trapped there with no way of escaping” Sonata said to him.

“Better not underestimate them, they always somehow make it out, which is really annoying for us” Vanitas said to her with a serious face.

Sora was at the edge of turning back to normal, Riku could still fight but as they saw, crawling the way out wasn’t the answer to this mess.

“Riku...sorry, I can’t anymore” Sora said as he held himself on his knees tired.

“Don’t say that! We’ve always made it out of worse things than this and this will not be the exception!” Riku said to him with a determined nod.

“Any ideas? ‘Cause I don’t have any” Sora said to him, then Riku thought for a sec then he got an idea.

“Sora, can you still create a tornado?” Riku asked him.

“Yeah I think, but that would be all that I have” Sora said to him, then he got why he asked him that “Oh I get it, with a tornado we can get out of here”

“Yes, as well as you can separate all of these Unversed, once you do that I can finish this” Riku said to him.

“Okay, that’s a good idea” Sora said to him, then he raised his keyblade ready to attack “Tornado!!” He shouted to create one of his most powerful spells, the tornado, then the vortex of wind was created which was powered by his pegasus powers, the tornado not just undone the dome of Unversed, but also dragged all of the Floods inside it slowly destroying several, The girls were surprised but also relieved that they could make it out as for the evil teenagers they were shocked by this “Blow away!!” Sora yelled and in that moment the tornado burst into an explosion of wind that separated all of the Unversed, sending them in all directions, but that left Sora extremely tired as he knelt on the ground, the evil teenagers were once again mad at this, but Vanitas was even more angry at them.

“No! Impossible!” Adagio said not believing her eyes as well as the other two sirens.

“Rrgg! Sora again…” Vanitas said as he clenched his fists holding back his deep hate toward Sora.

“Nicely done Sora, now i’ll finish this” Riku said to him as he let his keyblade disappear, then he created 2 dark firaga balls in each of his hands, then with the left one he created a bow made of the dark flames and with the right one he created an arrow made from the dark firaga ball “Dark Firaga Arrow!!” He shouted to use his new attack based on Dark Firaga, the Dark Firaga Arrow, then he prepared the Arrow, then aimed and he let the arrow fly as the bow of dark flames expire in his left hand, then the Arrow of dark fire didn’t take any direction but upward, which confused everyone, even the villains thinking that he failed the shot, but then from the sky there was a dark blue glow and then many arrows of dark firaga was seen diving from the sky toward the Unversed, resulting that the first arrow divided into many more, this surprised everyone, then Riku was ready to land the final strike “Dark Firaga: Infernal Rain!!” He shouted at one of the new variations created by him from the original Dark Firaga. The Infernal Rain, then all of the arrows fell like drops of water in a rainstorm hitting their corresponding targets burning them slowly as Riku closed his eyes ready to finish this fight once and for all, then he opened his eyes that were glowing bright cyan “Burn Out!!” He yelled and then all of the Unversed exploded in dark fire destroying each and everyone one of them, the hard battle was finished at last “It’s over now” (Music stops)

With that said Sora drew a soft smile on his face as his body returned to normal and tried to get up and Riku helped him and then Sora held himself on his knees once again panting from tiredness.

“You…Huff...did it Riku” Sora said to him happy that the fight ended thanks to Riku.

“Heh thanks Sora, don’t worry I got your back” Riku said with a smile on his face as he summoned his keyblade and raised into the air “Heal!” He shouted to use his curaga spell powered by his unicorn magic to heal Sora, then he sighed relieved “Better now?”

“Yeah, thanks Riku” Sora thanked him with a smile on his face “You really saved me“

“Heh, welp always for my brother” Riku said as he returned to normal keeping his smile, then Sora chuckled and they made a brofist and the girls and Spike ran toward them with smiles on their faces.

“Guys! You did it!” Pinkie said to them with her usual big smile as well as the rest of her friends.

“No thanks to me, Riku was the one who saved us, I was almost knocked out, I almost messed it up this time” Sora said in a depressed tone.

“Don’t say that Sora, you also did it well, and you weren’t feeling good, don’t blame yourself” Twilight said to him trying to make him feel better.

“Talking about that, what happened to you man? When Twilight saved you from that attack you seem like you couldn’t hear us at all and we were yelling at you hard” Rainbow said to him as she put her hands on her hips.

“I...I don’t even know what happened to me, it was like in a moment I was fighting but in the next moment it was like my mind was somewhere else” Sora explained as he held his head with his right hand, Riku then thought for a moment what happened to his mind.

“But the question is, are you better now?” Twilight asked him with a worried face.

“Yeah, Riku used a healing spell on me but I also feel better now that the Unversed are gone” Sora said to her.

“That’s good” She said relieved.

“The Unversed?” Sunset asked.

“That’s what those monsters were” Riku answered her.

“Beings made of fledging emotions and negativity” Sora explained.

“Negativity and fledging emotions?” Sunset asked, then all of girls except Twilight looked at each other knowing what that meant.

“Not them again” Rainbow said with an annoyed face.

“You know who did this?” Riku asked.

“Yes, The Dazzlings, they must be the ones who did this” Sunset answered him.

“Of course, how I didn’t think on that? You said that they were able to enchant people and make them fight against each other through negativity, I wouldn’t be surprised that the Organization recruited them as well restored their old powers and give them the power to created the Unversed” Riku said as he crossed his arms.

“Oh man, it was way too hard to beat them the first time and now that insane organization brought them back to the game to made things twice harder!” Rainbow said mad at this.

“Don’t worry Dashie, Riku and I can take care of them” Sora said to her “You girls said that their powers came from some magical necklaces, right?”

“When we have the chance we just simple destroy them and they’ll would be powerless, simple as that” Riku said to them.

“But with their siren song they could enchant you” Pinkie said to them.

“And with those Unversed Monsters they're twice as dangerous” Rarity said to them.

“The Unversed are not hard to take out” Riku said.

“And they can’t enchant us, we’re immune to those kinds of spells” Sora explained “And as long we’re around you won’t either”

“But now things are even worse than before” Sunset said with a worried face.

“Don’t worry Sunny, we can take care of this, we promised you to protect you and we won’t break it” Riku assured her with a warm smile as he grabbed her shoulder and she smiled as a blush appeared on her face “Everything’s gonna be okay, I promise”

“You trust in our word” Sora continued with a smile on his face as well.

“Of course we trust you that you won’t let us down guys” Twilight said to him with a smile.

“But now I guess we should think of a way to deal with the Dazzlings, if you don’t mind me saying it” Fluttershy suggested.

“We’ll think in something once we find them” Riku said to her.

“I bet those 3 must still be here” Rainbow said with a frown.

“I don’t think so, I think they left, we would be seeing them now” Riku said to her “I can’t feel any other presence of negativity, that means they left or they’re hiding their scent or I can’t sense well since that I used too much power”

“But ah’ don’t get somethin’, ya said that the heartless and nobodies were the only kinds of monsters in this realm” Applejack said confused to them.

“That’s what I thought too, I thought the Unversed extinguished long ago” Riku said also thinking on that.

“What do you mean by that?” Twilight asked him.

“You see 11 years ago before the heartless appeared in this realm, the Unversed appeared out of nowhere and attacked several worlds, Mickey and Master Yen Sid told me about that, they were there when that happened, they said there was some sort of connection with the Unversed and Xehanort, that’s why I think it was him who brought those monsters back through the Dazzlings” Riku explained to the girls while Sora crossed his arms and looked to the other side as if he knows something, which he doesn't but at the same time he feels like he does “No one knows actually where the Unversed came from or why they just simply disappeared”

“Sora?” Twilight called his attention.

“Hm? What?” He asked her.

“Are you okay dear?” Rarity asked him with a worried face.

“You don’t look fine, sugarcube” Applejack said to him worried as well.

“Still depressed for what just happened?” Fluttershy asked him worried as well.

“No, i’m just thinking about these Unversed, that’s all” Sora said to the girls but Twilight knew there was something else bothering his mind.

“Riku, can we talk in private?” Sunset asked him and he nodded to say yes so they walked a bit far from them so they could talk “You know what’s wrong with Sora? Twilight told me that it was something wrong with his mind”

“It must be because the Unversed, I also noticed that he was dizzy with a headache and now that they're gone, he’s okay now” Riku explained to her.

“But how’s that?” She asked him still confused.

“11 years ago there was a boy named Ventus who along with other 2 keyblade warriors fighting off against the Unversed, Mickey and Master Yen Sid thinks that Ventus has a some sort of connection with Sora, they just don’t know what kind” Riku explained her.

“So what happened to him?” Sunset asked him again.

“The last thing known about him is that his heart was damaged during a battle that he and his friend disputed against Xehanort, so his heart ended up sleeping” He answered her a bit sad.

“Sleeping?” She repeated confused.

“When a heart gets damaged in a certain level the heart goes to sleep so it could find a way to be healed and it leaves the body of that person leaving the body into a comatose state, when that kind of things happened there’s no warranty that that person awakes in a certain time, in fact there’s a chance that that person sleeps forever” Riku said still a bit sad and this shocked Sunset “We’re looking for his heart now, once we find it, we could find his body, we only know that now it must be floating somewhere in space like a ghost”

“And why do you think Sora’s connected to him?” Sunset asked him.

“No one knows, maybe their hearts touched in an unknown moment of the past or it was something else, but I think once we find Ventus we’ll know about that connection that he and Sora share” Riku explained “Through this unknown connection Sora suffered a headache during the fight when he saw the Unversed, because some memories of Ventus musta went into his head, that would explain what happened to him”

“I see, poor him” Sunset said feeling bad for Ventus’ fate “And what happened to the other 2 keyblade warriors?”

Riku by hearing her ask that made him look down and clenched his fists “They also met horrible fates because of Xehanort” His answer left her speechless “They’ve been missing for years, until today, but we’ll find them, the 3 of them and we’ll end their sorrow, Sora, Kairi and I will mend their hurt, why? Because destiny chose us for that”

“I have no doubt that you will” Sunset said to him as she put her hand on his shoulder and he nodded in agreement and they began to walk back to the others “Those 3 must be good people”

“They are” Riku said to her.

“And what was Ventus like?” Sunset asked him.

“Mickey told me that he was just like Sora” Riku said to her.

“I wish I could meet those 3” Sunset said to him.

“I know you will, when all of this is over you and the others will meet them” Riku said to her with a smile.

“That sounds nice” Sunset said to him with a smile as well, then the two of them returned with the others.

“What were you two talking about?” Sora asked them.

“Personal things” Riku half-lied to him.

“Whew, what a way to finish off a night of fun, huh?” Rainbow said to the boys.

“Yeah, but one thing that I don’t get is, why would the Dazzlings attack here?” Sora asked.

“Well, if I recall well, the Dazzlings feed on the negativity of all around to become more powerful” Rarity explained to him.

“I get it, they must do this so they could absorb the collective fear of all of the people that ran away from here” Riku said knowing that he saw that with his ability.

“That makes sense, I bet they want to conquer this world again” Sunset said to them.

“The Organization must be using them to take you six out of the picture, once they’re useless for they plans they might also get rid of them” Riku said to the girls.

“When you said that they would do anything to get rid of us, you guys weren’t kidding” Rainbow said to them.

“They can use anything or anyone to achieve their goals, but now we know that they have the Dazzlings on their side, but we got to be careful, who knows what other people are on their side” Sora said to them.

“If this what those 3 sirens were able to do, who knows how much damage can cause the organization” Sunset said looking all of the area now completely damaged.

“Much more damage, but i’m surprise that those 3 were able to make collateral damages to this place” Sora said to her.

“Yeah, this place is now a mess” Applejack said to him.

“It seems that this place needs repairs” Spike said on Twilight’s arms.

“Good thing that no one saw us here, we better get out of here” Riku said to the rest of his friends and they nodded in agreement and they left to the exit.(Music Stops)

***

While the group of friends were rejoicing the Evil teenagers just stared at them with intense hatred for them.

“Riku’s even more stronger than I thought” Vanitas said containing his hatred, then he turned around to see the 3 sirens panting out of tiredness “You 3 seem tired, I knew I forgot to tell you something, I said you have an unlimited number of Unversed you can create, but not an unlimited number of times of Unversed you can created in a throw, you made a lot for a night and that took away your energy, with that said it will take you awhile for the negativity from the Unversed released to come back to you, that side effect doesn’t happen to me because i’m made of pure darkness unlike you 3” Vanitas explained to them.

“You...Huff…could told us that before, ya know?” Aria said to him a bit mad.

“Sorry, I tend to forget things sometimes” Vanitas said as he shrugged with his arms crossed, then behind them a Corridor of Darkness opened and from there a tall boy in a black coat appeared from it as the portal closed in his back “So you finally come to say hello”

“So, you're the Dazzlings, huh?” The boy said to them and the 3 girls recognized his voice.

“Hey, you sound just like-” Sonata began but she was cut off by him.

“Dare to finish that line and it will be the last thing you say” He said in a dark tone.

“Hey watch it, they're my only friends not counting you and I don’t want you to kill them just like anything else” Vanitas said to him with a frown.

“Aw that’s sweet for you Van” Adagio said to him.

“She’s so annoying as you, you’re made for each other” The boy said in annoyed tone.

“Thank you” Vanitas said with a grin in his face while he surrounded Adagio with his left arm.

“Go to a hotel already” The boy said still annoyed.

“You’re just jealous” Adagio said to him annoyed.

“Girls, this is my ‘best friend’ you can call him ‘replica’” Vanitas introduced him.

“For obvious reasons I suppose, I see now why you hate Riku that much” Aria said to him.

“So what brings you here? I don’t think to meet them” Vanitas said to him.

“I came to see Riku, just look at him, he’s a complete loser, he’s even dressing like Sunset Shimmer without feeling ashamed, and yet he’s way stronger than I thought, he was right, he might be softer but he’s now stronger than he was before” The boy said containing the deep hatred towards Riku.

“We were thinking the same about him, talking about Sunset Shimmer, why do you want to get rid of her, we have a score to settle with her before you” Adagio said to him.

“Because she’s special to Riku, that’s why” He answered her “I want to see her suffer and cry in fear, I want to cast her away into the darkness and show her the true meaning of fear the darkness that she was running away from for a long time, I want to destroy her with my own hands and see Riku see it with his own eyes for his horror and crush his spirit before I finish him off! I want to make him suffer through the people he cares about the most, beginning with her…” He said in a dark tone with his eyes glowing in an amber tone highlighting from the hood that was covering his face and scared Aria and Adagio a bit, but Sonata was so scared that she was shaking.

“Geez, your friend really is someone scary, he scared me a bit” Adagio said to Vanitas.

“That’s why I like this guy here” He said with a grin as he gave him pat in his back.

“Well then, if you 3 being good, I can let you help me get rid of her, if you really want revenge on her” The boy said to them.

“That sounds good to me” Adagio said to him and her sisters nodded in agreement.

“But boy he’s really more negative than us” Sonata said to Vanitas.

“I’ll take that as a compliment” The boy said to her.

“So Xehanort created you too?” Aria asked him.

“No, a scientist that use to work for us” He answered her “I was created long after Vanitas, a year ago to be exact, but we’ll talk about me later”

“You were created to destroy the real Riku?” Adagio asked him.

“In part, I was created to serve the Organization, at the beginning I was just a tool for their purposes, but the master found me more wordier than that so he turned me into one of his seekers of darkness promising me a chance of revenge for what Riku did to me” He answered her.

“I suppose you wouldn't want to tell us what he did to you with that borrowed mouth you have, or remove the hood from your face to show us that borrowed face you have, don’t you?” Aria said with a grin in her face.

“Don’t mock me Aria Blaze, unless you want to have a serious problem” The boy said with a serious tone as he pointed at her.

“Hey, if you want to work with us fine, but I don’t want problems with them unless you want me to wipe the floor with your face like the time with met” Vanitas said to him with a serious tone as well.

“Who died and named you leader?” He asked him with a frown.

“I existed way longer before you, I have all rights to be in charge of this small group of the Organization” Vanitas said to him.

“You know that i’m different from back then” The boy said to him.

“Just because the master ‘upgraded’ you that doesn’t mean you're at my level, i’m still better than you, you want me to remember you who from the two of us have a keyblade?” Vanitas reply him.

“Geez, for being part of an organization you two are not so organized” Adagio said to Vanitas.

“You got to excuse him, he can get angry easily, when we met we didn’t get along, but we do now, sometimes” Vanitas explained them as the boy crossed his arms.

“Whatever” The boy said with an annoyed tone as he rolled his eyes.

“You really need a girlfriend man” Vanitas said to him “Maybe you should try with Aria or Sonata”

“Meh, i’ll think about” He reply him.

“Say sweetheart, you never actually told us when you were created?” Adagio asked him.

“Well, if you will work with us then you have to know more about us” Vanitas began “First off, I was created a long time ago, 11 years ago to be exact, however during that time I was destroyed, but the younger version of my master used his time travel powers to bring me back and take me to this time, i’m actually from the past” The explanation left the 3 sirens speechless “As for clone, here he was created a year ago, but he was also destroyed by Riku’s hands, so the ‘young master’ brought him back as well taking him to this time”

“Our organization is made up of different incarnations of our master, Xehanort from several worlds, each from different points of the timeline of the universe, all carrying a part of himself within, including myself and Vanitas, with the purpose to help him to create the X-Blade, being us the 13 pure darknesses and we would only need to capture the 7 Princesses of heart, being they the 7 pure lights” The boy explained.

“But, even we have a part of our master we’ll still be us, it won’t be forever we’ll carry this, only until we achieved our goal” Vanitas concluded the explanation.

“To think that time travel exists” Sonata said.

“Heh, there’s a lot more that needs to be known Sonata” The boy said to her.

“Welp, that would be enough for tonight, I told this was a test for you 3 and you passed, in fact i’m impressed for the damage you made to this place and we absorbed a lot of fear from the people, including the fear from the rainbooms and their little dog, that should be more than enough for now” Vanitas said to the Dazzlings.

“Heh, yeah, you 3 really resulted very efficient for us” The boy said to them.

“Well then looking on that perspective, then I agree with you Van, we’ll have our chance soon anyway” Adagio said to Vanitas as her sisters nodded in agreement.

“Let’s get out of this junkyard” Vanitas said as he began to walk off and the rest of the evil teenagers followed him “I want to make something clear, we’re not just doing this because we’re following our master’s orders, we also have personal goals, ones that will become a reality once our main goal is achieved”

“Oh yeah? And what would that goal be?” Adagio asked him feeling curious.

“Be free” He said making the 3 girls confused “When i was created I used to be dependable of a certain someone, someone that the only thing that I want from him now is to be banished, I don’t need him anymore, I only need you 4, my friends, are only ones that I need”

“Geez, that’s the nicest thing you said about me, since we’re ‘friends’” The boy said to him.

“Clone and I share the same goal, to be free from the shadows of other people and I know you want to be free from the shadows that the rainbooms created on you” Vanitas said to them and they nodded in agreement “Once we take over this pathetic universe we would finally be free to be someone, and we’ll no longer be shadows” He continued as a corridor of darkness appeared in front of them and they began to disappear into it “We won’t be anymore…” He concluded as the portal closed.

***

Sora and the gang now find themselves outside the park, it was now late and they were planning to go back home.

“Welp girls, it’s getting late, maybe we should go back home and meet again tomorrow” Riku said to the girls.

“That sounds nice” Sunset said to him with a smile.

“Heh well thanks girls for tonight, it was a lot of fun” Sora thanked the girls with his usual smile.

“Yeah, we didn’t get to have fun like this since some time ago, despite the Unversed attack, this night was something great” Riku said with a smile as well.

“No problem guys, that’s what friends are for” Pinkie said to the boys with her usual smile as the rest of her friends smiled.

“Well guys I guess we’ll see you tomorrow then” Twilight said to her friends.

“But we’re a bit too far Twi, we’ll take some time going back home and you know what your parents said about coming back late” Spike said to her still in his owner’s arms.

“Oh right, I lost track of time with all of this” Twilight said with her eyes getting wide a bit nervous “i’ll be in serious trouble”

Seeing this then Sora remembered how it felt to be in problems with his parents, then he got an idea(Music Stops) “Don’t worry about that Twily, I can take you back” Sora said to her with a big smile.

“H-huh? C-can you?” Twilight asked him blushed and nervous.

“Sure I can, I don’t want you to get in trouble with your parents so i’ll take you back fast, you know that i’m very fast” Sora said to her keeping his smile, like always Sora’s kindness made her a bit more blushed.

“And how do you think you would?” Spike asked him.

“I still got enough energy in my pegasus form for one more flight, i’ll use it to take you back, don’t mind me, I can go back with flowmotion” Sora answered him.

“Um uh w-well if y-you insist, then i’ll take it” Twilight said to him still blushed.

“Heh okay then” Sora said as he clenched his right fist and turned into his pegasus form, and then Sora lifted Twilight, bride style, which made her face really red “You okay like this?” He kindly asked her keeping his smile, Twilight being in that position, in Sora’s arms like that was able to see his face from a different angle seeing also in the background the starry night sky and a view like this plus being held in Sora’s arms makes her so happy that she lost all attention to her surroundings only focusing in Sora.

“Mm-hm” Twilight said nodding to him with an in love smile in her face, with a blush that never leaves.

“Just be careful while flying and not so fast, I could fall” Spike said to him being held by Twilight and Sora nodded understanding, but the dog noticed that his owner didn’t even paid attention to him “And Twilight forgot that i’m here, what does Sora have that makes her so dumb sometimes?”

“Well guys, see you later” Sora said with a smile to his friends and then he began to fly taking Twilight and her pet with him and they took off from the park at normal speed leaving Riku and the rest of the girls.

“Man, Sora’s so good with the girls that he could enchant them without even trying, if only he would have the confidence to use that touch with Kairi, thinking about her, what she would say if she saw this? I don’t know how she would take it and I’d prefer not to know it” Riku thought seeing Twilight’s reactions at Sora.

“Well guys i’ll see you tomorrow, goodbye” Rainbow say goodbye to her friends and she took off as well as the other friends leaving Riku and Sunset alone once again.

“Sooo…” Sunset said to him with a blush appearing on her face.

“Sooo…” Riku said to her with a blush also appearing on his face rubbing the back of his head.

“Guess I should go home now” Sunset said to him about to take off.

“Um uh you know I still got energy to teleport you back home, if you want to of course” Riku said to her still a bit blushed.

“Um thanks for that Riku but I can walk back home” Sunset said rejecting Riku’s offer still a bit blushed.

“Um, sure you can?” Riku asked him.

“Yeah, I live not so far from here and well I don’t want to bother you” Sunset said to him with a smile still blushed.

“Oh right, it’s okay I understand” Riku said to her still a bit blushed.

“Well, this night was fun and i’m glad that I could spend it with you” Sunset said to him with a smile on her face a bit more blushed.

“Yeah, me too” Riku said to her with a smile of his own a bit more blushed.

“Well i’ll see you tomorrow and thanks again for the plushie” Sunset thanked him keeping her smile still holding the plushie that Riku won for her.

“No problem Sunny” Riku said to her keeping his smile “Uh where will we meet you tomorrow?”

“At sugarcube corner in the morning” She answered him.

“Alright, i’ll tell Sora that” He said to her.

“Well, bye Riku” Sunset said goodbye to him.

“Bye…” He said goodbye to her and then Sunset took off as Riku watched her leave, then Riku sighed lovely as a blush appeared on his face once again, he couldn’t stop thinking about her, everything about her, her beauty, her smile, her intelligence, Riku really loved everything about her, now that he was accepting the nascent love for her in his heart he was now imagining himself and Sunset together as a couple, after this he began to walk back to the ship keeping his smile on his face.(Music Stops)

***

Riku was walking to go back to the school instead of using his teleportation or flowmotion to be back in no time, he wanted to enjoy the walk while thinking about that certain girl that he couldn’t get off of his mind, but there was also another thing on his mind that he couldn’t get off.

“He did it once again...he helped me again, another thing he’s done for me, another thing I owe him” He thought as he then stopped in his tracks and looked up to the night sky and saw a certain star in the sky, a brown star shining in the distance “Terra...I know you somehow talked to me from wherever you are, I know you helped me, what would you think of me as who I am now? Would you be proud or disappointed? One thing is clear, you also gave me a bit of your power so you could help me even if you're gone, you still be with me, no matter where you are…” Riku thought remembering the hero of the keyblade before him “Thank you Terra...I’ll repay you for this and all you’ve done for me. I’ll see you soon just like you promised” He said still glancing at the star, then he turned around and kept walking.(Music Stops)

***

Sora was rising into the sky at normal speed so Twilight and Spike wouldn’t fall, Sora was elevating in the air as Twilight and her pet were able to see the city from the air as they were slowly getting higher up, Sora had the idea of giving Twilight and Spike a nice travel on their way to their home, the panorama was beautiful, the city with the lights shining in the night, the 3 of them were smiling while seeing this, Twilight even though she didn’t want to admit it she was very happy to be looking at this with Sora, she wouldn’t prefer to be somewhere else than that place, Sora’s side, she felt like in a dream come true, Sora carrying her and her pet home while flying in such a beautiful panorama, deep down she wanted badly that that beautiful and unforgettable moment for her to last forever.

“Are you two liking this?” Sora asked with his usual kind smile.

“Definitely Sora” Spike said to him with a smile on his face still being held by Twilight.

“Yeah…” Twilight said to him with an in love smile on her face with a blush that never leaves, being in such a beautiful moment like this makes her happy so much that she lost all attention to everything around her, she could only focus on Sora, Sora smiled that his friends were enjoying the ride as much as him.

“Hey Sora, I think we’re almost there” Spike said to him seeing that they were flying above a neighborhood.

“Really? Where is your house?” Sora asked him, Twilight then noticed that they were almost home, being so focused on Sora made her lose all attention of reality, she didn’t want to end the ride but she has to.

“I-it’s down there Sora” Twilight said to him pointing to a white two-story house.

“Alright then, let’s land” Sora said to his friends.

“Remember, carefully and slow” Spike said to him and Sora nodded in understanding, then Sora began to descend toward Twilight’s house doorstep, then when he was near enough he began to land slowly in front of the main door of the house, when he step foot on the ground he returned back to normal, then Sora put down Twilight carefully as she let go of her pet.

“Here we are madam, home sweet home” Sora said to her with a smile on his face joking a bit as he made a reverence which made her giggle a bit.

“Hehe now I notice how funny you can be” Twilight said to him with a smile of her own.

“Yeah, I can be very funny” Sora said as he puts his hands behind his head keeping his smile “Well I brought you guys here just like I said and it almost took us no time, now you won’t get in trouble”

“Right, thanks Sora, I owe you a big one” Twilight thanked him with a smiled a bit timid.

“Yeah Sora, thanks” Spike thanked him with a smile as well which made the boy chuckle.

“No problem guys, I always do this kind of things for my friends” Sora said to his friends keeping his smile.

“Hey Sora” Twilight called him.(Music Stops)

“Yeah?” Sora asked her.

“Thank you” She thanked again him with a warm smile on her face.

“For what?” Sora asked her again.

“For everything” She answered him keeping her smile “For always being there for me when I needed it most, for being always there at my side, to help me, support me, for being my friend”

Hearing this from her made Sora very glad, that a warm smile of his own was drawn on his face “You’re welcome Twily, I always help those who need me, especially my friends, and you’re a really good friend of mine” Sora said to Twilight keeping his smile.

“Then I was right” Twilight said to him keeping her smile.

“About what?” He asked her.

“In considering you, my first best friend” She answered him.

“But I thought Sunset was your best friend and isn’t it your brother also your best friend?” Sora asked her.

“Well that’s what people think, but we’re not, at least not yet, you are closer to me than her and well, I think you're my first best friend, not counting Shining” Twilight explained to him with a smile on her face.

“Heh thank you for saying that about me, it means alot coming from you to consider me your best friend, and you know what? I think I can also think of you as one of my best friends in all the universe” Sora said to her with a warm smile which made her blush a bit.

“Really?” She asked him still a bit blushed and he nodded in response “Thank you Sora” she once again thanked him as she played with her hair.

“No problem” Sora said to her, then suddenly she gave him a hug.

“Thanks for always being with me” She thanked him again as she hugged him, then Sora hugged her back.

“You’re my best friend, right? I’ll do that for you and more” Sora said to her keeping his smile, then they let go of each other.

“Well I guess-” She was cut when 3 of them heard the sound of the door opened, being Shining Armor who opened it.

“Twily, I thought it was you who was on the door” He said glad to see his little sister, then he saw Sora, then Twilight got very red and nervous.

“It’s not what it looks like!” She said to him very nervous and red.

“Don’t worry sis, I trust you and him” He said to her with a smile on his face “So Sora, what brings you here at this hour?”

“I just brought Twilight and Spike here” He answered him.

“Yeah, let me explain brother, it’s just that I lost track of time again and we were very far from here and” Twilight was explained to her brother but she was cut off by him.

“And we know what mom and dad say about coming back late, I was getting a bit worried because I didn’t receive any message from you” Shining said to her “But i’m glad that you’re back, don’t worry you’re here now, you won’t get in trouble” When Shining said this and his sister sighed relieved as well as her dog “Man there’s no time I meet you Sora, that you’re not around my LSBFF”

“Welp she’s also my best friend, why wouldn’t I be around her?” Sora said to him with a smile.

“Oh really? Heh well then, I was right all along in trusting you to let you be around Twily” Shining said to him with a smile which made Sora chuckle “And look that i don’t let any guy be around her”

“Yeah, I supposed that from a older brother protecting his little sister” Sora said to him keeping his smile as he crossed his arms.

“Right, as of now you and Riku are the only guys I let be around her, you might think that i’m gentle and I am, but remember, i’m a tough guy too, you wouldn’t want to see that” He said to him with a smile as well as he put his two hands on his hips.

“I don’t have a doubt about that” Sora said to him, seeing that Shining took it well that she considers Sora her best friend made her and Spike’s eyes widen very surprised, since Shining can be overprotective over her.

“You don’t mind it?” Twilight asked her brother.

“Nope, not at all, that’s what I wanted for you, to have a best friend, one that you can always count on, I thought it could be Sunset, but Sora did it before her and Sora has my trust because I know he won’t ever fail you” He said to her with a smile on his face once again.

“Heh, thanks for saying that man” Sora thanked him.

“No problem kiddo” He said to him keeping his smile, Twilight and Spike thought it was a bit weird for Shining to act friendly with a guy that interacts too much with her, but they were glad that they get along nicely “So Sora, wanna come in? You could meet our parents” He offered him and then Twilight get very nervous, she wasn’t ready to introduce him to her parents.

“Thanks but, it’s getting late and I have to go back, maybe another day” He rejected his offer then Twilight sighed relieved that he said no.

“Alright then, well thanks for bringing Twilight and Spike” Shining thanked him with a smile.

“No problem” Sora said to him keeping his smile “Well I should get going”

“Right, well see you tomorrow Sora” Twilight said goodbye to him with a smile on her face.

“Take care Sora” Shining said goodbye to him with a smile as well.

“Bye Sora, thanks for the ride” Spike said goodbye to him with a smile as well, then Sora took off running then he used his flowmotion jumping from house to house as Twilight only saw him leave with an in love smile as she sighed lovely and Shining with a smile saw this.

“Hey Twily, won’t you come in?” He asked her keeping his smile.

“Huh? Oh yes” She said to him a bit blushed as she went into the house as well as Spike.

“Oh Twilight” The dog thought seeing that his owner was acting more and more silly when it comes to Sora, then when the 3 of them entered the house they closed the door.(Music Stops)

***

In the shadows there were two figures, one was a man in black coat with the hood up and the other right beside him was Flash Sentry, the two of them saw everything what just happened in front of Twilight’s house.

“See? I told you, Sora conquered completely her heart, now her heart belongs to him” The man said to Flash as the boy looked down angrily as he clenched his fists “I told you that this would happen, Sora didn’t mind what you said to him about you now erased moments with her, those memories are meaningless for her now because of Sora, he’s not your friend he betrayed you and your confidence you have with him, he lied to you all along he just wanted to be with her” He continued as Flash’s body begun to shake as he got more and more angry for Sora and the tears began to fall from his closed eyes from the great pain he was feeling “He stole what in the beginning was meant to be yours because of Sora, that’s how all keyblade wielders are, always appearing in worlds that they shouldn’t be in, involved in things they shouldn’t and sometimes taking things that they shouldn’t have” The dark words of the man were penetrating his head as his rage for Sora begun to turn into hatred and he let himself submerged into the darkness “Now that you know the truth, what are you going to do…?” The man asked him as Flash raised his head with his face still with some tears still falling then when he opened his eyes, they were no longer blue eyes, they were now bright red, meaning that he succumbed to the hatred and darkness.

“I’ll take revenge on Sora...destroying him completely…” He said in a dark tone then the man smiled evilly, he finally managed to reach his purpose, take complete control over Flash dragging him into the darkness.

“Then if you want to take revenge on Sora and take back your beloved Twilight then you would have to come with me so you could gain power born from your hatred and darkness” The man said to him keeping the smile on his face.

“Yes...master” He said to him keeping the dark tone, the man as well as the other members of the organization have now control over him, his mind, his body, his will, everything, he was now a puppet in their game only thinking in revenge that obeys the organization Then the man keeping the evil smile opened a corridor of darkness then he and Flash begun to walk into it “I’ll take back my princess and i’ll make Sora pay for his betrayal...i’ll crush him with all I got…” The boy said as he and the man while walking into the portal of darkness “I’ll eradicate him completely…” He said as his eyes glowed as the new color of his now red eyes as they step into the portal “That’s final…” He said as the 2 disappeared into the darkness and the portal closed...(Music Stops)

To be Continued...

Author's Note

Thank you all for giving me 50 likes to my story! :twilightsmile: Expect more chapter, fav, like and follow me i'll really appreciate that much and also if you want to give me any suggestion, question or idea you would want to share with me send me a message or comment in the seccion down below, thank you again, stray bronies my friends and see you next chapter, bye :pinkiehappy:

Chapter 11: Darkness Captures the Flash

At the dark night when everybody sleeps in the securities of their homes those who belonged to the darkness gathers at the deeps of the lightless night, to plan their next move in this game called war…

At the park of city the 5 evil teenagers were talking about what will be their next move against the two guardians of light and the Rainbooms.

“So guys, what’s next?” Aria asked the two seekers of darkness.

“Wait and watch” The hooded boy answered her.

“The ‘young master’ wants us to wait for the best moment to strike by watching them from the shadows, simple as that” Vanitas said to the 3 sirens.

“Why wait? We have the power to defeat them and we can strike right now” Aria said to them.

“Sora and Riku are in the way, we have to wait for the best moment to act, that’s why we need a plan and wait to implement it” The boy explained her.

“And you have a plan?” Adagio asked them.

“A lot of backup plans babe, we can always use one and if it fails use another and another” Vanitas said to her with a grin on his face.

“Eventually one of them will work in the end, Sora and Riku can’t resist forever” The boy said with his arms crossed.

“So, are we just gonna watch them?” Sonata asked them.

“Yes, but also you three need to get stronger in order to take out the Rainbooms” The boy answered her.

“Alright then, but what about you?” Aria asked them “I don’t see you two getting stronger at all”

“Hehe, oh Aria, what a simple way to see the things” Vanitas said laughing while the boy smiles darkly.

“We get stronger by just being in the darkness” The boy said to them keeping his smile.

“Everyday that passes we get stronger and stronger, of course it’s slow but in the end it’s effective when it comes to winning a war” Vanitas explained them while keeping his grin.

“You see girls, the wars are made up of a lot of battles, some more important than others, Sora and Riku might win some battles but, in the end we’re gonna win this war, they might be the strongest warriors the guardians of light have, but they are alone here with no help at all, two soldiers can’t win a war against an army, us” The hooded boy said smiling evilly.

“You know Van, I’m beginning to like having your friend being with us” Adagio said to him with a dark smile.

“Yeah, he can be nice sometimes” Vanitas said to her “In any case I’ve been thinking of a new plan to get rid of those bothersome girls”

“Oh yeah? And what it is Van?” Sonata asked him.

“Tell me girls, do you know about the Friendship games that will take place at Canterlot High this monday?” He asked the 3 sirens with an evil smile on his face.(Music stops)

***

At the gathering place of the Organization the rest of its members were waiting for the return of their comrade expecting a success with his plan, then a corridor of darkness appeared and from it a man in black coat walked in and the other members turned to him.

“I brought him” He declared as he moved aside showing Flash Sentry that was behind him.

“Well well well, you did it” A 2nd man said with his usual grin present.

“Good work, you accomplished what you promised” Xemnas said to him with a dark smile.

“Vanitas and the replica aren’t here, I suppose they are with the dazzlings right now” The man said noticing that the two youngest seekers of darkness were nowhere to be found.

“Yeah let them be, they are just teenagers after all” The 2nd man said to him.

“It might be for the best, if he sees Vanitas he might gone berserk, but of course Vanitas would annihilate him in an instance and we need him for now” The man explained.

“Indeed” Xemnas said agreeing with him, then the 2nd man got closer to the blue haired boy and he waved his hand in front of his face seeing that he was not reacting at all as if he was like a mindless robot.

“As if, what’s with him? He seems like he’s dead inside” The man asked his partner snapping his fingers in front of the boy still not reacting at all, he was just standing there with a emotionless face with an empty glare.

“I simply turned off his personality, and left him like a emotionless and mindless puppet that serves only to us, he only responds with when we talk to him” The 1st man explained.

“I’ll be the one who judges that” Young Xehanort said walking closer of the boy to see him closer “Impressive, a lot of hatred and darkness repressed in his heart, waiting to be unleashed against Sora” He said with a dark smile seeing his inner darkness “Now let’s see how he responds to us, who am I?” He asked him.

“The younger incarnation of Master Xehanort…” He answered him emotionless.

“Who do you serve?” The younger Xehanort asked him.

“Organization XIII…” The boy answered once again emotionless.

“And what is your mission?” Young Xehanort asked him once again.

“Destroy Sora…” He answered him but this time with an angry tone.

“Good” The time traveler said to him pleased with him.

“Well he’s just like an emotionless zombie, just like the kiddo in his first days with us” The 2nd man remembering Roxas “Ah those were good days”

“He’s more obedient than Roxas was, if I want it I can choose to restore his personality or leave him emotionless, but of course his anger comes out when it come to Sora or Twilight Sparkle, I taught him about us, his masters, to serve us and only to us, he’s now our perfect puppet” The men said with a dark smile proud of his success.

“And his heart returned to the darkness, where it really belongs, just like everything else, to his heart’s true essence” Xehanort said with a dark smile.

“You know ‘young’ Xehanort, we could turn him into one of us instead of Sora, he could finally be the 13th” The 2nd man suggested him with an evil grin.

“Hmm, that’s not a bad idea, perhaps if he turns out worthier than a mere puppet we could take it with our master to turn him into one of us, but only if he proves that he deserves it” The younger Xehanort said to him.

“One question sir, what if Sora and Riku free him?” A 3rd man asked him.

“That might change things a bit but in the end it won’t matter, the darkness is now in his heart, our darkness, even if Sora and Riku free him from our control we’ll just simply take him back in our control by simply making his darkness take hold of him, now and forever there will always be a lingering darkness that we can always control, no matter how many times Sora and Riku free him” Xehanort explained to his followers “And there’s nothing that’s more enjoyable than seeing the friends of our enemies fight each other and it’s even better when they fight against Sora” He said with a dark smile.

“Haha that’s what I wanted to hear from you” The 2nd man said keeping his evil grin.

“However if we are going to send Flash against Sora as a distraction we are going to need one for Riku” Xemnas said to young Xehanort.

“Do not worry Xemnas, I shall be the one who will take care of Riku, after all I have unfinished business with him” The 3rd man said to him with a dark smile.

“Good” The younger Xehanort said “Now Flash, come with me” He ordered him.

“Yes master…” He acknowledged nodding then the time traveler began to walk off as Flash was following him.

“What are you going to do with him?” The 1st man asked him.

“I’ll set him up properly myself, if we’re going to use him, we’re going to use him well, like they says ‘if you want something to be done well you do it yourself’” Young Xehanort said and then he took off with Flash.

“I’m excited to see that fight, it will be surely an entertaining show” The 2nd man said.(Music Stops)

***

Back at the Sparkle house with Twilight, her dog and Shining now inside, when Twilight entered and closed the door she turned around and saw her brother with his arms crossed with a sly smile which was weird for her.

“What?” She asked him by the way he was staring at her.

“Twily, isn’t there something that you need to talk about?” He asked her back keeping the same expression.

“Uhh, no I don’t think so” She answered her older brother confused by his question as she began to walk to the living room, but Spike knew what he was referring to.

“You sure?"(Music Stops) He asked her keeping the expression “You don’t want to talk about Sora and what you feel about him?” That question made his younger sister very blushed.

“I-i don’t know what are you talking about” She said to him annoyed and still blushed.

“C’mon sis I know you perfectly and I noticed the way you act around him, I know that you like him, very much if he makes you act dumb” Shining said to his sister with his arms crossed which made her even more blushed.

“N-no! I don’t like him, we’re just friends” She said to him as she crossed her arms looking at the other side very annoyed.

“Twily, you can’t lie to me, I know that you feel something very strong for him” Her brother said to her which made her even more blushed and she turned around and began to walk off “Look I know that it’s hard for you to accept it, but you got to, I know about this thing and I know it’s not sane for you to deny how you truly feel”

“Pff, what would you know about love and relationships? Because so far that I know you couldn’t even get a date with Cadance” She said to him as she stops her tracks with a frown.

“Uh w-well you know that it’s a long and complicated progress” He said to her a bit blushed “Trust me, by next year you’re going to have a niece or a nephew”

“Aha, i’ll believe that when it happens” Twilight said to her brother as she rolled her eyes.

“In any case we’re not talking about me and Cadance, this is about you and Sora” Shining said to his sister in an serious tone with his arms crossed.

“Look, there’s nothing to talk about he’s just my best friend and that’s final” Twilight said to her brother in a serious tone, Spike didn’t wanted to get in the middle of this, but he also wanted his owner to accept her feelings.

“Are you really sure about that, dear?” She then heard the voice of her mother right behind her, so she turned around and saw her mother, Twilight Velvet and her father, Night Light.

“Mom? Dad?” She asked confused, did they hear her and her brother talking about Sora?

“Hi sweetie, sorry to interrupt you, but as your parents we also have the right to talk with you about this” Her father told her.

“T-talk about what?” She asked him very nervous and blushed.

“Twilight, we also know about your friend Sora and what he’s done for you” Hearing her mother saying that made her face extremely hot as her eyes got widened by surprise.

“H-how do you know about him?” She asked her parents, but then she knew how “Did you tell them Shining?” She asked him angry.

“I had to sis” He answered her as he shrugged and this only made Twilight madder at him, she thought it wouldn’t be necessary for her parents to know about Sora.

“Honey, look I know it’s hard for you to accept it, but your brother is right, it would be better for you to stop denying it” Her mother said to her with a worried face, like any other mother it breaks her heart to see her daughter suffer.

“Besides, that boy sounds like a good one, why don’t you want to accept your feelings?” Her father asked her.

“Because...I fear he would reject me” She confessed with a depressed tone as she takes a seat in the living couch, hearing her say that made her relatives a bit shocked.

“Twily, why would you think that he would do that?” Shining asked her not believing that Sora would ever do that, he knows him enough to know he wouldn’t do anything to hurt her as he and his parents took seat on the couch beside Twilight.

“There’s another girl in his life, someone better than me” She began, then she proceed to tell her family about what she knew about Kairi and the story she shares with Sora “They always were together, she’s more important for him than I would never be, in his eyes i’m just his new best friend, and what I will always be for him, no matter how much...I love him” She finished with a sad face, she was so sad that she could cry, her family was surprised by what she said about Kairi, as for Spike he was sad for his owner.

“Oh sweetheart, don’t be sad” Her mother tried to cheer her up consoling her.

“But, are you really sure that he would chose her instead of you? That he loves her instead of you? Thinking about it well sister, are you really really sure that you don’t have a chance with him at all?” Shining asked her looking for a way to motivate her to fight for Sora.

“Yeah Twi, remember that Sora said that it would be better for both of them if they kept being just friends” Spike remind her what Sora told her at the park with a smile trying to make her feel better.

“See dear? You might have a chance with him” Her father said to her with a smile as well.

“He did say that, but that doesn’t mean that he doesn’t love her” Twilight said to her family remembering all that Sora told her about Kairi.

“But why he would tell you that if he still feels something for that girl Kairi?” Her brother asked her.

“He said that there was always something in the way between the two of them” She answered him “And I don’t want to be the thing that separates them for good, I just want to see him happy”

“But Twi, you won’t be, if she’s also his friend she would understand it and she’s not here, I don’t see the trouble with that” Spike said to her as he jumped on her lap.

“Yeah, listen Twily, Sora cares for you more than you think, he wouldn’t do all those things for you if he wouldn’t care for you the way he did, Riku told me that he’s never seen him so determined to help you as if he has the necessity to do it” Shining explained to her which surprised her and blush a bit.

“You think that I have a chance with him?” She asked her family.

“Of course Twilight, things wouldn’t be this way if you wouldn’t have a chance with him” Her father said to her with a smile.

“You really think that I could reach him?” She asked them again.

“Yeah, not the same as he did with you but we know that you can” Shinning said to her with a smile in his face as well.

“And don’t worry, we can help you to change the way he see’s you” Her mother said to her with a smile a well as she winked at her which made her a bit more blushed.

“And Cadance would love to help you with this, you know that she always wanted to help you with something like this” Shining said to her keeping his smile, then Twilight smiled by seeing that her family supported her so much.

“Yeah, I think you’re right, I can’t give up just yet, I know Sora never gives up, so I won’t either, I won’t give up with him until the very end” She said with determined smile in her face now accepting her love for the keyblade hero and let it run through her entire self.

“That’s the spirit!” Spike said with a smile on his face and the Sparkle family were also happy to see Twilight smiling and determined to be with Sora.

“Thank you family, you’re the best” She thanked her family with a warm smile on her face.

“You’re welcome Twilight, we’re your family and we only want the best for you” Her mother said to her with a warm smile as well, then all of the family including Spike embraced in a family hug, then they let go.

“Welp it’s been a long night with lots of emotions, I guess I should go to bed” She said as she stood up.

“Okay then sis, it’s getting late anyway” Shining said to his younger sister “And if this helps you, Sora’s just a boy like any other” He said keeping his smile to her to help her keep her confidence, but hearing him say that about Sora it made her frown.

“‘Just a boy like any other’?” She began with a serious tone with her hands on her hips “He’s NOT like any other boy!” She said to him sounding mad, which surprised both him, Spike and her parents “He’s the most special boy in the entire universe for your information. He’s kind, sweet, caring, good hearted, generous, honest, loyal, very funny, brave, modest and although he’s kinda slow at learning he’s also smart” She continued with her arms crossed flattering all the virtues of Sora, once she began to do it she couldn’t stop thinking about all that she loves about him, as she was saying all of those things about him a smile was being drawn on her face as a blush appeared on her cheeks as she was putting her hands on her chest “Not to only mention how cute and handsome he is” She was definitely letting her feelings for him take over herself now, she could keep talking about him all night “He’s so amazing and wonderful being himself and a hero” She said as her blush got deeper as she put her hands on her very red cheeks then she sighed lovely “He’s perfect” She said with an in love smile with her eyes closed as she joined her hands and let her blushed face rest on them, as if she was daydreaming, then she remembered that she was still in front of her family, then she was a bit ashamed and corrected herself as she cleared her throat “Um well good night family” She said to her family with a smile on her face and she took off to her room upstairs leaving her family shocked at what they just saw Twilight did blinking twice.

“Wow…” It was the only thing that came out of Spike’s mouth as for the Sparkle family, they were speechless, they never thought that they would see Twilight act like that.

“Man, Riku was right, Sora’s not only good, he makes miracles” Shining said to his family as he rubbed the back of his head.

“Yes son, if he was able to do this for Twilight, then what else is he able to do?” His father asked him.

“There’s almost nothing that he’s able to do so far i’ve seen” The talking dog said to him.

“Pretty much yeah” Shining said to his father with his arms crossed nodding in agreement with Spike.

“Still there’s no doubt that we owe Sora so much for what he’s doing for Twilight, i’ve never seen her so happy before” Twilight Velvet said to her family with a smile on her face

“Right honey, we thought it would be hard to help her, but in just a week she’s better than ever thanks to him” Night Light said with a smile as well.

“See? This is why I told you that he would be perfect for Twily, and as a bonus a new member in the family, I mean, c’mon which family wouldn’t want him to be part of it? And I bet that his parents must be very proud of him, they did a good job raising him” He said to his parents as he shrugged.

“Well, it sounds weird coming from you, but you got a good point there champ, we would only let Twilight be with a boy if he proves worthy and Sora proves himself already, so I see no reason to not considering him part of the family” Night said to his son with a smile putting his hand on his son’s shoulder.

Twilight Velvet giggled a bit at this as Spike sighed at this “That’s the Sparkles for you” He thought seeing this, like the old saying says ‘like father, like son’ or in this case ‘like parents, like childs’.

In Twilight’s room, she was lying on the bed about to fall asleep looking at the stars in the sky through her window still thinking about that certain spiky haired boy that she loves so much.

“One day, we’ll be together, my heroic and angelic prince…” She said lovingly as she closed her eyes and fell asleep.(Music Stops)

***

Back at Canterlot High there was Riku sitting on the edge of the roof, curiously not using his new jacket looking at the night sky full of shining stars, then he heard the sound of flowmotion and he looked down and there was Sora using his flomotion and in a blink of an eye he landed on the roof.

“Sora” He greeted his best friend with a smile.

“Hey Riku” He greeted back with a smile as well “Were you waiting for me?” He asked him.

“No, I couldn’t sleep” He explained him while Sora sat right beside him.

“Why’s that man?” He asked him, he knew that if he couldn’t sleep it was because something was bothering him.(Music Stops)

“Dude, I think I have a crush” He admitted to Sora “With...Sunny” He finished a bit blushed, he was expecting his best friend to make fun of him like he did last week, but he didn’t instead he smiled at him.

“That’s great man” He said to him with a big smile on his face “I was waiting for you to admit it”

“Really?” He asked him a bit surprised that he said that and Sora nodded in response.

“I always knew that sooner or later you would admit that you like her, you two are made for each other” He said keeping his smile, he was happy to see his best friend finally having strong feelings for a girl and who better than Sunset Shimmer? Riku blushed a bit at what Sora said as he rubbed the back of his head a bit timid, he wasn’t good at this kind of thing but he was doing the best he can by saying how he truly feels “And look that i’m not saying that because you have clothes like hers”

“And you really think that I have a chance with her?” He asked his best friend a bit doubtful.

“Sure you have man, I know that you also like her” He said to him still with his usual smile and hearing him say that about Sunset made him a bit more blushed.

“But I don’t know what to do now, you know that I was never in love before, it’s my first true crush and I have no idea what to do, I don’t want to mess things up with her, she’s way too important to me” He said to him, he really loved her and he doesn't know what to do or even how to not mess it up.

“It’s simple Riku, you just have to say those three words to her and you will have a girlfriend in the blink of an eye” He said to him trying to cheer him up to confess his feelings for her.

“But I can’t Sora I just can’t, everytime that I thought about doing it I just get paralyzed, so I can’t tell her that just yet” Riku said to him a bit depressed and Sora felt bad for his best friend seeing that he’s unable to confess his feelings for her.

“I would like to help you man, but I don’t know much about these things like you do” Sora said to him “Maybe you need to ask advice from someone that does know” He suggested.

“Yeah I guess that’s what I need” Riku responded agreeing with him “I could ask Shining, we’ve been talking during the week and he said that if I need help I could ask him, maybe he does know something about this mess that i’m in now”

“Yeah, maybe, he’s a nice guy, but maybe you could talk to Dean Cadance, Twily told me that she knows everything about love” Sora said to him.

“Oh right, Shining mentioned something about that, maybe I will” Riku said to him.

“Don’t worry Riku, i’m here to back you up, cheer up, I know you and Sunset will be together” He said to Riku with his usual smile as he put his hand on his shoulders and Riku smiled at the words of his best friend.

“Thanks Sora, I’m glad I can always count on you” Riku said to him keeping the smile.

“That’s what brothers are for” Sora said making his smile bigger and Riku chuckled at this and nodded “C’mon, let’s go to bed, it’s getting late and it’s been a long night” He said as he stood up and yawned from tiredness “And i’m tired” He finished as Riku stood up keeping the smile.

“Yeah, you’re right” He said as he stood up, then the two boys began to walk to the ship.

“Say, where are we going to meet the girls tomorrow?” Sora asked Riku as they were walking.

“At Sugar Cube Corner in the morning” Riku answered him as they entered the gummi ship. The two boys were now inside the ship in their bunks, Sora already fell asleep, he was really tired, Riku before he let sleep take over him he took one last glance at the palm of his left hand we’re Sunset’s mark was and he smiled seeing it, then he let his hand rest on his chest and closed his eyes falling asleep.

Somewhere else in the city there was Sunset Shimmer in her room, sleeping with that plushie that Riku won for her tonight, being held in a tight embrace full of love and affection for that silver haired boy, it was definitely something that she treasures so much, because it was given to her by the person she loves.(Music Stops)

***

It is now saturday morning in Canterlot and the group of girls were at sugar cube corner talking amongst themselves, ready to begin a day full of fun, but they were waiting for the boys and Twilight and Spike hadn't arrived yet, which was weird coming from them, they tend to not take so long, and they didn’t receive any text from them explaining why they were late, then Sora and Riku opened the door of the cafe using the casual clothes they received from Rarity yesterday, and the girls greeted them with a smile which the guys replied with smiles of their own.

“Sup guys” Rainbow greeted them with a smile and so did the rest of the girls.

“Hiya” Sora greeted them back with his usual smile.

“Yo” Riku greeted them as well with a smile on his face as well.

“Hi Riku” Sunset greeted him a bit timid slightly blushed with a smile on her face, happy to see him again.

“Um hi” Riku greeted her back with a smile a bit blushed, happy to see her again as well.

“Hey, where’s Twily and Spike?” Sora asked seeing that they’re nowhere to be found.

“They’re not here yet” Fluttershy answered him.

“That’s not usual from them being the last to arrive somewhere” Riku said while crossing his arms.

“Yeah, she didn’t even send a text explaining why” Sunset said to the boys.

“I wonder what that girl’s up to now” Rainbow said wondering what she was doing.

“At least she’s not in danger, I would know it’s thanks to my link with her” Sora explained to his friends, so that made the teenagers think, if Twilight and Spike weren’t in danger, then why are they late?

“Well at least we could at least talk for a while we wait for them” Riku pointed out, a while had passed since the boys arrived, around 15 minutes, they were talking with a girls, making jokes and stuff, but still no sign of the purple haired girl and her talking dog, Sora began to get worried for them, then he stood up and went for a drink while still waiting for them, the rest of the guys were also beginning to worry for them as well. Then after 5 more minutes passed Sora was still waiting for Twilight and Spike, just like the others and then they finally arrived but they were very very surprised of what they were seeing, most of all Sora.(Music Stops) Twilight’s clothing is different from the one from before, very different, she was no longer wearing a uniform, but instead more casual clothing. She was now wearing a pink blouse with a blue dress underneath, purple belt with a lavender buckle, purple skirt with light pink one end with her starbursts symbols, pink tie-bow, long blue socks and dark purple shoes, she kept her glasses thought, but also she changed her hairstyle, her hair was now tied into a ponytail being held by a starburst hair tie, it was noticeable that Spike was right beside her, but what all teenagers could focus was in Twilight and on her new look, it left the group of friends speechless, so much that even Pinkie’s jaw dropped from the impression and left Sora frozen by just looking at her like this, there was a cute pretty smile on her face that could enchant anyone, one that made him feel electricity within himself something that he only felt with a certain redhead girl.

“Hi Sora” Twilight greeted him keeping her smile with a wink that made him react.

“Uh hi Twily” He greeted her back a bit blushed, he felt there was something weird with him, as if he couldn’t talk with her well. Then the others also snapped out of it.

“Wow Twilight, you look well, why the sudden change of look?” Sunset asked her with a smile.

“Oh well I thought that now i’m in Canterlot High I could dress up as I wanted, so I chose this look, I didn't think about doing it until Sora inspired me” She answered her keeping her smile.

“Heh That’s cool Twi, the look suits you” Rainbow said to her with a smile as well. And the rest of the girls also loved her new look and were happy for her change, even Riku was glad for her, but Sora was still kinda in shock with a small blush on his face, he didn’t get why or why he couldn’t talk to her.

“I’m glad that you changed you look, you look nice” Riku said to her with a smile, and Twilight was happy that her friends liked her new look.

“Thanks guys” Twilight her friends with a smile in her face, then she noticed that Sora didn’t say anything to her except ‘hi’ and she really wanted to hear what he thinks of her new look “And what do you think Sora?” She asked him keeping her smile a bit blushed “How do I look?”

“Huh? Oh yeah you look very pretty, I really like your new look and your hairstyle” He answered her with a smile timidly while scratching the back of his head still a bit blushed, it was a bit hard for him to talk to her, he was feeling kinda nervous and he did his best to not babble or sound dumb “What’s wrong with me? It’s almost like I can’t talk right with her and why am I feel a bit nervous? What’s got into me now?” He thought confused as to why he was suddenly acting like this with Twilight.

“Thank you Sora” Twilight thanked him with a pretty smile while playing with her hair blushed, Sora was confused about why he was acting like this, but he just decided to ignore it and he really liked that smile of hers, it was really cute to watch, Sora chuckled at this still a bit red.

“Um well guys, i’ll get some air, be back in a jiff” He said before going outside to get air, the teenagers were surprised by that cute and yet unexpected scene, they were once again speechless as for Twilight she just watched him standing outside of the cafe.

“Wow…” It was the only thing that came out of Riku’s mouth, he as well as his friends didn’t expect see something like that.

“That’s what I said last night” Spike said to him.(Music Stops)

“Spike! Did you think he really liked my new look? You think that I should wear something more striking? should I have worn makeup or perfume? or wear high heels?” Twilight asked her pet extremely panicked as always she would be, then the others understood what’s happening.

“Calm down Twi, you look perfect like that and I know that Sora did like it and we both know that it would be a bad idea using high heels, remember, Sora likes girls that are honest with themselves” Spike calmed her down, then she took a deep breath trying to calm down.

“Yeah you’re right Spike” She said now that she’s more calm.

“It was too good to be true” Sunset said with her arms crossed.

“Mm-hm” The rest of the girls said nodding.

“Yep” Riku said agreeing with them.

“For a minute I thought you changed, but it’s good to know that you’ll still be our dear Twilight” Sunset said to her.

“Well it’s just, you know, I want Sora to notice me” She said to her friends a bit ashamed blushed while rubbing her left arm.

“It’s okay Twi, we all know how much you’re crazy for that guy” Pinkie said to her with her usual smile trying to cheer her up.

“I’m not that crazy for him” She said to her feeling a bit offended.

“Yes you are Twi” Spike said to her “We were late because Twilight took hours to decide what to use today, which never ever happened, you should have seen her at home, she was so nervous and panicked, so Shining called Cadance to help her” Spike explained to the other.

“Yep, that sounds like you” Riku said not amused, he and his friends knew that girl so well “Still, i’m surprised that you were able to have enough confidence to call Sora’s attention”

“Really?!” She asked him a bit shocked and very blushed, and Riku responded to her with a nod “Riku, you know him better than any of us, do you think that I reach him?” She asked him once again with her hands joined hoping for what she wanted to hear.

“Well, Sora did react to your look, and he got a bit nervous, I can say that you’re the first girl that makes him act like that, well, except for-” He was cut off by Twilight.

“Kairi, yeah, Sora told me about her, and i’m not mad about it” Twilight said to him which surprised him and Sunset.

“You sure about it?” Sunset asked her with a worried face.

“Yeah, i’m fine with it, don’t worry about it guys” Twilight assured them with a smile.

“So you won’t give up with Sora?” Fluttershy asked her.

“Nope, she won’t” Spike answered her as he jumped in her lap.

“Man, you musta love ‘im that much” Applejack said to her.

“Yeah, and Kairi’s not here, I suppose she won’t mind it” Twilight said with confident smile putting her hands on her hips.

“I don’t know Twi” Riku said to her crossing his arms.

“You think she might get jealous?” Sunset asked him.

“Don’t know, something like this never happened to us before” Riku answered her.

“Anyway, you’re really really sure that Sora did notice me?” Twilight asked Riku again.

“Yeah, I think that you reached him, or at least awoken his interest in you” Riku answered her with a smile and hearing this made her draw a big smile on her face while she blushed very much, she was so so happy to hear that “Also you should keep the look, it suits you”

“Of course, even though Sora’s the most amazing guy in the universe, I won’t change myself for him, he likes real girls, right?” Twilight said to him with a smile

“Yep, that’s how he likes them” Riku said to her keeping his smile.

“I know that guy almost as good as you, he’s my best friend after all” She said to him keeping her smile.

“Heh yeah I know, but i’m the only one he considered his brother” Riku said to her with a smile with his arms crossed, the girls were glad that Twilight and Sora became best friends, but most of all, that she accepted her love for him “Welp, i’m going to see myself what’s got into him, i’ll know what is in his mind once I see it myself, be right back” He finished then he went outside with Sora, leaving the girls.

“Does Twilight really went mad while deciding what to wear today, Spike?” Rainbow asked Spike.

“Yep” Spike answered her with a grin which embarrassed Twilight.

“Spike…” Twilight said blushed by the shame, then the girls and Spike laughed a bit.(Music Stop)

Sora was still outside of the cafe looking at the sky, then Riku approached his side.

“Hey Sora” Riku called him then he turned to see him.

“Oh hey Riku” He greeted him “What’s up?”

“What was that back there? There’s just a few times where I saw you act like that” Riku asked him with his arms crossed.

“I...I don’t know Riku, when I saw Twily I just froze and then when she talked to me it was almost like I couldn’t talk to her, I just don’t get it, why am I suddenly acting like this?” He said to his best friend very confused with himself while crossing his arms to think, but Riku, with his arms crossed as well understood what’s happening to his brother-in-heart.

“You got frozen and you couldn’t barely talk to her, those things only happens to you sometimes when you talk to Kairi, you’re aware of that, don’t ya?” Riku said to him keeping his arms crossed.

“W-well yeah, but I don’t get why it happens to me now with her” Sora said feigning being confused, but both him and Riku knew he was faking it, he was rather wanting to deny it and ignore it, then Riku sighed and with a calm face he put his left hand on his shoulder.

“Sora we both know that you know know why” He began sounding older brother-like “Wouldn’t be that maybe you reacted like that because you’re beginning to like her?” He asked him , then Sora looked down a bit blushed.

“I don’t know Riku” Sora said to him as Riku removed his hand from his shoulder “Could it be that maybe I do feel something for her?” He asked himself.

“But what’s the problem with that?” Riku began as he shrugged “She’s a cute girl, I don’t see why you shouldn't even give her a chance” He said to him as he put his right hand in his pocket, then Sora raised his glance to him.

“You don’t get it Riku, we discussed this before that the others like AJ, Flutters or even Rarity could be good options for me if my thing with Kairi doesn’t work, and you know my reasons to think it won’t” Sora reminding him what they talked about sometime ago during the passing of the week.

“Yeah, we talked about that, but that’s beside the point, why it would be different with Twilight? You can tell me anything man, we’re almost like brothers, last night we talked about my thing with Sunny, now’s your turn to tell me your issue with Twilight” Riku said to him trying to help him the best he could just as always.

“Well, it’s different because I feel it’s wrong” Sora said to Riku sounding a bit depressed.

“Why’s that?” Riku asked him confused about why Sora would think it would be wrong, him liking Twilight.

“You know that i only wanted to be her friend, and she became one of my closest friends, like You, Donald, Goofy and Mickey, up until now, I only saw her as a sister to me, she’s my best friend, and it would be weird for us and the others something like me liking her” Sora explained to Riku as he put his hands in his pockets, then Riku felt a bit bad for him, he can see clearly that Sora was trying to hold back his feelings and ignore them, as if something bad would happen if he doesn’t.

“But you just told me that the others would be good options, why Twilight would be different?” Riku asked him, trying to make him tell what’s really happening with him “And besides you always liked Kairi, and she’s our best friend and it was never weird with the gang back home, tell me what’s really happening”

“Okay, it’s just I don’t know, it’s something I can’t explain, it’s just something i’m feeling” He said to him as he put his right hand on his chest “And besides there’s other reasons for me to not even consider in liking Twily, like Flash for example, I don't want to betray him”

“But we both know that there’s no chance for him to have something with her” Riku said to him “It’s insane for someone to hold back their feelings, you got to be honest with them, but you were the one who told me that” Riku reminded him what Sora told him once.

“I know that, but it’s just it feels weird for me that I might beginning to see Twily different and well-” He was cut off by Riku.

“You feel that it’s wrong because you’re still feeling something strong for Kairi, and you don’t want to betray her and what you feel for her” Riku guessed what Sora was about to say.

“Yeah…” Sora said to him sounding a bit sad confirming what he just said while nodding looking down.

“I knew it, you always loved Kairi and it’s hard for you to accept that you might like someone else, you never loved a girl like you did with her and it’s weird for you to do it with another girl, am I right?” Riku said to him while putting his hands in his pockets, then Sora nodded to say yes “Look Sora I know this might be kinda hard for you, but this is part of life and you got to accept it, it’s completely normal and natural that you like other girls instead of one, in life there are things that sometimes you gotta let go, maybe just maybe this is a way to say that you and Kairi aren’t meant to be and that you got to be with someone else” Riku explained to him trying to conform him like a older brother would do for his younger brother.

“Maybe” Sora said to him still looking down, Sora then began to think about it a bit, maybe he has to accept that possibility and let go of his feelings for Kairi and maybe try out with someone else, maybe he has to accept he was beginning to feel something for Twilight.

“Let’s try something to check it, okay?” Riku said to him, then Sora turned his gaze to him once again “What are you feeling right now?” He asked him in an effort to see if was really feeling something for her.

“Confused” He began “I feel like my feelings are all mixed up and I don’t know how I feel now” Sora explained to him.

“It’s okay, it’s completely normal to feel like that when it comes to cases like this, and if you wonder, Shining told me a bit of these kinds of situations during the week, maybe because Dean Cadance told him something of that” Riku explained to Sora as he put a hand on his shoulder once again “Now tell me, what do you think of Twilight’s new look? Be honest”

“Well…” He begun as he stared at the window of the cafe to see Twilight talking with her friends “She looks very pretty” He said at bit blushed while looking at her.

“Oh yeah? Tell me more then” Riku said to him with a smile and his arms crossed knowing what will happen next.

“Her clothing suits her perfectly and I think her new hairstyle is even prettier than the last one, and she has a very cute smile” He continued with a soft smile still be a bit red then his eyes got a bit widened at this.

“Heh, there’s the answer” Riku said keeping his smile with his hands in his pockets.

“Maybe, I do feel something for her now” Sora said turning his glance to him “But i’m still confused and unsure” he finished while looking at Twilight’s mark in the palm of his right hand.

Then Riku thought of something that could help him “Then, what if I tell you Twilight might also feel something for you” Riku said to him with a smile making sound as a ‘what if’.

“Nah I don’t think so” Sora said to him shaking his head, which was kinda unexpected from him “She only saw me as her best friend, I don’t think she would like someone like me, I mean we’re way too different” He concluded, then Riku blinked twice not believing what he was saying when it turns out that he’s completely wrong.

“You gotta be kidding me, even if he feels something for her now, he still not seeing what’s completely obvious, geez he can be a really dense guy sometimes” He thought seeing the irony here which was kinda funny, but also annoying “But don’t you see that Twilight changed her look because of you?” Riku asked him trying to make him see reality indirectly.

“She said I ‘inspired her’ and that’s what I always do and I don’t really think she would change her look for a guy like me” He responds still dense with her obvious feelings for him, even though Sora was beginning to feel something for Twilight, he’s still not noticing her obvious affection for him, Riku sighs and mentally face slapped seeing this.

“In any case, tell me Sora, what are you going to do now?” Riku asked him returning to the topic.

“I don’t know man, I don’t wanna to ruin my friendship with her, it means a lot to me” Sora said to him with a worried face.

“Heh, this is kinda weird and funny, now you’re the one with love problems and i’m the one who helps you, also, usually Twilight is the shy one when you are talking with her and you’re the confident guy, and this time around it’s reversed” Riku said with a smile and Sora chuckled at this a bit.

“Yeah I guess it is, what a peculiar saturday today huh” Sora said keeping the smile, but then it wears off of his face “But the point is, I don’t know what would I do now”

“I’ll tell you what, don’t hold back your feelings and beginning to feel, but try your best to not be obvious” Riku instructed him with his arms crossed.

“Okay then, and?” He asked him.

“Simple, let’s just simply try to pass the day and see what happens, I know with time you will figure out your feelings” Riku told him with a hand on his hip.

“Okay, you’re right Riku” Sora said to him nodding in understanding “Thanks for the help man” Sora thanked him with his usual smile.

“No prob man, that’s what brothers are for” Riku said to him with a smile as well then they bumped fists “Let’s go back inside” He declared and Sora nodded, and then went back inside the cafe.(Music Stops)

While Sora and Riku were talking outside, the girls were talking waiting for them as for Twilight, she was nervous and anxious on how Sora reacted, Spike while was telling the others of what happened last night.

“...And when Twi began to talk all about Sora I swear I saw hearts popping out of her head” Spike finished, Twilight didn’t notice it, she was still focusing on Sora outside watching him and Riku discuss.

“Man, if she wasn’t crazy before certainly she is now” Rainbow said to the dog relaxing in her seat.

“Yup, Sora went into her head and damaged her brain, and now she’s all wacky for him” Pinkie said while drinking a drink seeing that she was only looking at Sora outside through the window, then she turned around to gaze at her friends.

“Sorry, did you say something?” She asked them seeing that she wasn’t paying attention, which is weird for her, but they knew why.

“No nothing Twi” Sunset said to her “You shouldn’t be so worried about what Sora thinks of your look, we know that you look perfect like that”

“I know, but like I told you I just want him to notice me” Twilight said to her sounding worried, she really wanted Sora to notice her and her feelings and she wouldn't know what to do if he doesn’t.

“Calm down Twi, everything’s gonna be okay, I know that he loved your look, Riku said that you might reach him, and I can say that you were able to affect him a bit at least” Spike said to his owner in her lap to calm her down with a smile, then she smiled now more calm.

“Yeah, you’re right Spike” She said with a smile while cuddle him.

“Ya know Twilight, i’m still impressed that you accepted your feelings for him, I feel very proud of you” Rainbow said to her with a smile as well which made her blush a bit and play with her hair.

“Welp what can I say? It’s impossible not love that boy, he makes me so happy like anyone else did, thanks to him I am who I am today, for that and many other reasons, I love him” She said to her friends still blushed with a pretty smile on her face.

“Aww” The girls said by the cuteness of her words.

“That’s sweet Twi, don’t worry, we’re gonna help you with this, I know that you and Sora will be together one day” Sunset said with a warm smile putting a hand on her shoulder.

“Yeah” The rest of the girls said at the same time with smile on their faces.

“Thanks girls” Twilight thanked her friends with a warm smile of her own.

“And what are you going to do now?” Sunset asked her kindly with a smile, then Twilight eyes got a bit widened.

“Umm I don’t know” She answered her awkwardly “I haven’t thought of that” Then the girls blinked twice, they couldn’t believe what she just said, Twilight always thinks of everything, but this time she hasn’t.

“Boy, that guy really makes you have your head in the clouds” Spike said to her with an annoyed face as Twilight rubbed the back of her head ashamed, then Sunset sighed.

“Oh Twilight…” She said to her complaining about the way she was acting, for the girls and Spike.

“But you girls said that you’re gonna help me” Twilight said to them “Got any ideas?” She asked them.

“Okay Twi, this is the plan, you not just impacted Sora by your new look, this time around he got shy because you were calm and confident” Sunset explained her while surrounding her with her left arm.

“So?” She asked her because she wasn’t understanding where she was getting at which it was completely weird in her.

“Geez girl, it’s unnatural to see you act so dumb, first you were a know-it-all and now you have your head empty” Rainbow said to her with her arms crossed with an annoyed face, she was right, since she’s all in love with Sora, she’s been acting dumb.

“Hey!” Twilight said to her very offended.

“Rainbow Dash, you gotta understand her, she’s in love now, and that is something completely normal coming from someone in love, especially being her first love. Can you blame her?” Rarity said to her waving her hand.

“She’s right Rainbow, it’s not her fault she’s like this, she’s just acting off of her feelings” Fluttershy said to her.

“Thanks girls” Twilight thanked them for understanding her.

“You are welcome dear” Rarity said to her with a smile.

“Anyway, what i’m trying to say Twilight, is that you have to try to act more confident with yourself around Sora” Sunset said to her “Look, Riku told me a bit of Kairi and so far he described her, she sounds to have a strong and confident personality, and it seems that Sora likes that in girls” She finished her explanation.

“Oh I get, I just have to try to be like that” Twilight said understanding with a smile.

“But don’t forget the crucial point” Spike said to her with a smile.

“Be myself”Twilight said with a smile to her dog.

“That’s right Twi” Spike said to her keeping his smile, then the girls giggled seeing this “As you can see girls, i’m like her voice of reason when she gets panicked, i’ve been doing this a lot of times today” He explained to the rest of the girls.

“Don’t worry Twilight, if you have a problem with this, we got your back, right girls?” Sunset said to her with a smile.

“Yeah” The rest of the girls said at the same time with smiles on their faces while nodding.

“Thank you” She thanked her friends with a warm smile. Then Sora and Riku entered again and returned to them.

“Hey girls” Riku greeted them with a smile.

“Hey guys” Sunset greeted them, then Twilight glanced at Sora “Pst now’s your chance, you can do it” Sunset whispered to her and she nodded in understanding.

“Hey Sora, you feel better now?” Twilight asked him trying to act as calm as she can be.

“Um yeah i’m fine, thanks for asking” Sora said to her still feeling weird about her sounding slightly shy.

“You can sit with me if you wanna” She offered with a kind and cute smile on her face, which made him a bit blushed.

“Uh sure” Sora accepted her offer with a nod still a bit blushed and he took seat right beside her which made her blush as well.

“It’s working!!” She thought extremely happy seeing that Sunset’s idea was working and the girls also were happy with it.

“So girls, what’s on the agenda for today?” Riku asked them wanting to know what the group of teenagers will do today “Go to the mall? Watch a movie? Or go get something to eat?” He asked trying to guess.

“All of them, today, we’re going to take walk through the entire city” Pinkie answered him with her usual smile “You must know a bit of the town, but not everything of it, so we’re gonna take you to see everything this city has to offer”

“We’re gonna have a great day today” Rainbow said to the guys with a smile as well “I assure you, it will be a blast”

“Heh okay then, sounds good to me” Riku said with a smile on his face as well.

“Yeah, me too” Sora said with a smile as well.

“Alright then guys, let’s go” Sunset declared as she stood up with a smile on her face and the others did the same.

“Yeah” The rest of the group said at the same time with smiles on their faces, then the teenagers set off. While walking in the street, Twilight took her chance to talk with Riku so she could learn what Sora told him.

“Hey Riku” She called him in a low tone.

“What’s up Twi?” He asked her.

“What did Sora tell you about me?” She asked him again, she really wanted to know what Sora said to him, it was very important for her to know what Sora thought of her.

“Um well, you want the good news or the bad news?” He asked her back not knowing where to begin, hearing him mentioning bad news made her extremely nervous.

“The good one please” She said to him expecting hear what she wanted to hear.

“Welp the good thing is that you woke his interest in you” Riku said to her, which made her so much happy that she could barely hide her excitement, her big smile and red cheeks were ratting her “But…” He continued and when she heard him all her happiness was suddenly cut “The bad thing is that he’s doubting about it, he thinks it would be wrong because he feels that he would be not just betraying Kairi but also his feelings for her and all they lived together” He finished and Twilight got depressed, she didn’t want to put Sora in a hard emotional situation.

“I see” Twilight said sounding sad, Riku felt bad for her, he knew how much she loves Sora and how much she cares for him he could venture to say that she cares for him the same as Kairi does, perhaps more.

“Hey don’t feel sad Twilight, look you have a chance with him, don’t waste it” Riku said to her in a supportive tone “Sure maybe Sora is having his doubts about it because he never felt something for any other girls except for Kairi but I know his feelings for you are stronger than he thinks”

“Really? Are you sure?” She asked him and he nodded in response.

“I’m positive of it” Riku assured her “I’m going to help you with this, I know that you two can be together” He said with a smile to her.

“But wouldn’t you rather help Kairi?” She asked him feeling confused about what he just said.

“Yeah, but as you know Sora and Kairi became distant lately and I want my best friend to be happy, even if it’s not with her, if he’s happy with anyone i’ll be happy” He said to her keeping his smile as he shrugged “And besides, you’re also my friend and I want my friends to be happy”

“Thank you” She thanked him with a smile of her own.

“You’re welcome, i’m beginning to see you as a sister to me as well” He said to her with a kind smile sound brotherly which made her giggle a bit.

“Maybe you spend too much time with my brother” She said to her keeping her smile.

“Heh, maybe” He said to her as he put his hands in his pockets keeping his smile. Then Twilight walked to Sunset’s side to talk with her.

“What happened?” Sunset asked her wanting to know what Riku told her.

“Well to begin Sora is beginning to feel something for me” She said to her with a smile, which made her smile as well.

“See? I told you that you’ll do it” Sunset said to her keeping her smile feeling proud for her.

“But the problem is that he’s doubting it because of Kairi and what he feels for her, Riku said that he would help me, but I don’t know what to do” She explained to her.

“Don’t worry Twilight, just keep up with the plan, let’s just try to pass the day and see what happens, maybe with time Sora’s feeling for you will grow, I know you can make Sora change his mind, I know it must be kinda hard for him to be through this change of heart process, but I know that if you keep it up you will make it” Sunset said to her while she surrounded her with her arm, as Twilight glanced at Sora ahead of her.

“Yeah, you’re right Sunset” She said to her agreeing with her with a smile. Then the group of friends passed the day walking through the city of Canterlot visiting every interesting places, like the mall, the zoo, some places to eat and many other places where they have fun and enjoyed themselves having good times and stuff, the boys really enjoyed having this tour through the city, it makes them feel like tourists which they really liked, it makes them feel more normal and at peace, as the day passes Twilight kept up trying her best to act calm and confident with herself in an effort to make Sora’s feelings for her grow and indeed Sora was reacting at this, he was getting a bit shy around her, but he was not showing it and although he was still having mixed feelings he was enjoying spending time with her and he was liking this side of her, his feelings for her was changing and growing at a very slow pace but surely, Riku and Sunset also shared some quality time, but they were busy making sure everything worked out for Sora and Twilight, the teenagers doubtlessly had a great day full of fun after going to many places in the city and made a lot of stuff that they really enjoyed.(Music Stoped)

It was now nighttime and the group of friends were at the park lying on the grass watching the clear night sky with the shining stars in it to finish the day with something that they know both Sora and Riku likes to do from a long time now.

“It’s been awhile, this brings memories back” Riku said with a smile looking at the stars alongside his friends.

“Yup, just like the old days back at home” Sora said to him with a smile as well also looking at the stars.

“Ya know guys, it’s nice to just lay down relax and watch the stars and worlds above us, it’s really enjoyable, I see why you used to do it back at your homeworld” Sunset said to them with a smile on her face as well.

“Indeed, it’s really relaxing and I don’t even mind lying in the grass” Rarity said to them smiling as well.

“It’s nice we can share these moments with you 2” Twilight said to them with a kind smile on her face as well.

“Me too” Sora said to her with a smile on his face as well.

“Ah’ bet cha two are feelin’ more like home, right?” Applejack asked them with a smile.

“Yeah” Sora answered her keeping his smile.

“Same here, but if only the sound of waves would be here” Riku said remembering the waves crashing at the beach at Destiny Islands.

“Hey, maybe we can go to the beach, I bet it will make you feel at home, ya know cuz you two are islanders and stuff” Rainbow suggested with a smile as well.

“‘Go to the beach’ huh?” Sora repeated what she said remembering a promise to go to the beach in ‘his’ last summer vacations “I love the idea” He accepted her offer with a smile.

“Me too” Riku said agreeing with him a smile as well.

“Then, it’s settled, we’ll go to the beach and it’s gonna be great!” Pinkie declared with her usual big smile.

“So when it would be?” Riku asked them.

“Could it be tomorrow?” Sora asked them.

“I don’t know guys, the games will be the day after tomorrow and we have to get ready” Sunset explained them.

“But we can go after the games” Twilight said to them with a smile “The games won’t last too long so there won’t be any trouble”

“Sounds good to me” Sora said agreeing with them with a smile.

“Same for me” Riku said agreeing as well smiling as well.

“Hey, how long are you guys gonna stay?” Fluttershy asked them “You never told us when are you gonna leave” This made Sora and Riku think for a moment, they haven’t thought of how long are they gonna stay or when are they going leave and resume their journey, they only thought of how to keep the girls safe, figure out how to protect this world from the organization and any other threat and enjoy living as normal boys while they could, they know they couldn’t stay for a long time but they also felt sad about leaving, they were having a great time after so long and they were thinking of this world as a home for them and their new friends as part of their hearts, they wouldn’t like to leave but they have to in the end.

“Well…” Riku began “I’m not so sure about it actually” He said which confused and concerned the girls, most of all Sunset and Twilight, Sora and Riku became the most important and beloved people for them and they were also scared that once they leave they would never return, they didn’t want them to forget them or to lose them forever but they knew they have a destiny to fulfill and a duty that needs to being done, they knew they couldn’t stay forever, they have a homeworld that they would return to and a life that’s bigger than theirs, it would be selfish for them to not let them go, they could just hope that one day they would would return to them after everything is finally over…

“Maybe what’s left of the month, maybe at the beginning of next month we’ll most likely leave” Sora explained to them as he and Riku sat down on the grass and glanced at the girls.

“we’re still figuring out how to make sure the organization never returns here, the idea of a protective barrier is the best we have in our disposition, I just have to figure out how to create it and keep it there forever” Riku finished the explanation as the girls also sat down on the grass.

“But you shouldn’t be worried about that for now” Sora said to them with a warm smile on his face seeing that they were feeling a bit sad “Let’s enjoy the present while we can and we can worry about the future when the time comes, but whatever it’ll be we’ll make it through”

“He’s right girls, you know that we have an important duty right in front of us, a war to stop and a universe to save, but don’t worry about that, we’ll be fine and I assure we’ll return here” Riku said with a warm smile as well.

“Yeah, you girls became part of our lives and we wouldn’t like the idea of moving on without you” Sora said to them keeping the smile which made his friends smile at his kind words.

“Thanks for saying that guys, that’s sweet of you” Sunset thanked them with a kind smile.

“Heh you’re welcome girls, and we also have to finish our studies and what better place to go to school than Canterlot High?” Riku said joking a bit which made the group laugh for a little bit.

“Yeah, you got a point there” Spike said with a smile to the boys then they guys stood up as the girls followed suit.

“No matter what happens we’ll always be friends, once we become friends, we’re friends for life” Sora said to his friends with a warm smile which his friends couldn’t help but smile as well.

“And that’s a promise” Riku said to them with a warm smile drawn on his face as well “We’re not just your bodyguards assigned to protect you, we’re also your friends, that’s why the most important reason why we’re doing this for you, while having some fun with you, that makes this better”

“Yes, we know that and we also know that we can always count on you two” Sunset began with a warm smile on her face “There’s no way for us to thank you for all you’ve done for us until now, not just being here to protect us, but also being our friends” She finished with her friends keeping their smiles which made the two keybladers chuckle at the kind words of Sunset.

“You don’t have to, that’s what friends are for, but of course you are experts in that, just like this guy here” Riku said to them while giving a palm to Sora’s back which made him rub his head with a smile on his face.

“Guys! Guys! How ‘bout a group hug?” Pinkie asked her friends with her usual big smile which the girls said yes.

“Heh, sure why not?” Sora said with a smile while Riku agreed with a nod smiling as well, then the group of teenagers and the talking dog embraced into a group hug, symbolizing the friendship and appreciation they have for each other, then they let go of each other.

“Welp it’s getting a bit late, let’s go back home” Sunset said to her friends and they all nodded in agreement then the group of friends began to walk.

“Thanks for day girls, it was really fun” Sora thanked the girls with a smile to his friends.

“No problem dude, it was the least we can do for you” Rainbow said to him with a smile as well.

“And don’t forget that we’re going to the beach later on” Pinkie reminded them.

“Right, thanks for that too” Riku thanked the girls with a smile as well. It seems that this time the day of fun will end up well with nothing to ruin it as the group were walking on their way to their respective homes, but...(Music Stops)They couldn’t be more wrong...Right behind Riku a corridor of darkness appeared and from it a hand emerged.

“...!!” When Riku sensed the presence of the dark being it was too late as he turned around the hand of the unknown being grabbed him and pulled him into the dark portal as he was gasping so loud that his friends could hear him, but when they turned around he was gone.

“What the…?” Sora asked seeing that Riku was nowhere to be found.

“And Riku? Where is he?” Sunset asked extremely worried and terrified for him, since he just simply disappeared.

“Could it be the organization who took him?” Twilight asked trying to guess.

“Maybe so, let’s be careful, they could be close by” Sora said to his friends as he was getting his guard on “Stay close to me” He said to them and the girls nodded in understanding.

“But we gotta go look for Riku!” Sunset said to him panicked, the idea of something that the organization could have done to him could make her so terrified that she could easily paralyzed.

“Right, let’s go” Sora said with a nod and the girls nodded in agreement and they ran off looking for any sign of Riku.

***

The 5 evil teeagers were spying on the group of friends in the shadows once again, but the Dazzlings were wondering why if they weren’t doing anything for now.

“That’s unexpected, it was one of your superiors?” Adagio asked the two seekers of darkness.

“Yep babe, one of them also has a story fighting with the real Riku so he offered himself to take him out of the way for a while” Vanitas explained to her.

“Why? Do they have an idea to get rid of those good-for-nothing losers?” Aria asked the two boys in black.

“Yes, you might know that Flash Sentry was a pawn to the darkness thanks to another superior of ours, to use him as a puppet, Vanitas and I are careless about this plan, for me if it works or not it’s the same for me” The hooded tall boy explained to the Dazzlings.

“As for me I know that it won’t work, the plan is to set him up against Sora as a distraction so the rest of the members of the organization finish the rainbooms from behind” Vanitas finished the explanation.

“Wouldn’t you prefer to fight Sora?” Sonata asked him.

“Heh you got me, but still it will be entertaining to watch that show, cuz what’s more entertaining for people like us that watch our enemies fight their friends?” Vanitas said with an evil smile on his face as well as the hooded boy nodded in agreement.

“There’s nothing more fun to watch than that” Adagio said agreeing with her boyfriend with an evil smile as well as her friends “Surely it will be a good show”

***

Somewhere far away from the park there was corridor of darkness with a man in a black coat right in front of it, his hand was in the portal of darkness and then he pulled something out with great strength, it turns out it was Riku who pulled out of the portal and threw him to the ground as he panted in pain while being on the floor and he tried to get up and he raised his head to glare at the man.

“It’s been a long while, Riku” The man said to him and Riku recognized his voice right away as his eyes widened and then he frowned full of rage, then he made a backflip and landed on his feet.

“You’re always haunting me, aren’t you...Ansem” He called him with his guard on, as the man removed the hood from his head revealing his face, long silver hair, amber-orange eyes and tan skin, it was indeed, Xehanort’s heartless, the version of Xehanort who alongside his nobody Xemnas stole Ansem the wise’s name “Or maybe I should call you Xehanort from now on, since you stole the real Ansem’s name, you thief”

“Hahaha” He laughed sinisterly “I am glad that you didn’t change so much since our last encounter” The heartless said to him which made him madder.

“I’m not surprised to see you again here, in fact I was expecting you to be here you’re always after me” Riku said to him still with the frown.

“Clever boy as always, but you’re still a fool at the same time” Ansem said to him with a serious face.

“You’re the fool for doing all of this nonsense and not seeing the great damage and mistakes you’re doing” Riku said to him “But Sora and I will stop you once and for all!” He finished as he summoned his keyblade as he prepared to fight.

“Heh, you’ve grown up and you become more mature but I still know you all too well” Xehanort’s heartless said to the keyblade master.

“I changed since you possessed my body, i’m no longer that boy you tricked once” Riku said to him.

“Yes, you changed but I still know you just fine and of course one of the factors that changes you was that young lady Sunset Shimmer” He said to him with a dark smile which made Riku furious.

“Don’t even dare to mention her name!!” He said as he tightened his grip on his keyblade “I won’t let you lay a finger on her!!”

“I see, you also were able to know the feeling of love, having the necessity to care for someone at the point to even sacrifice yourself for them” Ansem said to him seeing the fury that came out of him.

“You know that I do that for my friends, not just her” Riku said to him.

“Yes, but this time it is different, it is more deep, your love for her is so strong and deeper that the one you have for the others you care about, you’re more willing to protect her than her friends and don’t say i’m wrong, we both know that i’m right” Ansem said to him and Riku looked down, he was right, Riku cares more for Sunset than the rest of the girls, but then Riku glared at him again with the frown on his face.

“I won’t let you play the guilt game with me again, I might care more for her, but I still care for the girls and I won’t let you damage them or this world” Riku said determined to the seeker of darkness.

“You can try, but you will always be nothing more than a pawn of the darkness” Ansem said as he crossed his arms also getting ready to fight.(Music Stops)

“Enough talk” Riku said and then he dashed toward the heartless and jumped to perform a downward slash and Ansem dodged it.

“Take this!!” He shouted as Ansem threw an orb of darkness at Riku, but Riku blocked it with his dark shield.

“That all you got?” Riku asked him “Maybe i’ve gotten stronger or you’ve gotten weaker”

“Hmph you have too much confidence in yourself, let’s see where that takes you” The heartless said to him as he began to float in the air, but Riku then jumped ready to do a slash to stop him, but he was blocked by an invisible barrier created by Ansem that sent Riku to the ground but he was able to land in his feet.

“Fire!!” He shouted using his dark firaga spell throwing it against Ansem followed by blue dark orbs that he threw from his left hand, but Ansem smiled evilly as he suddenly disappeared evading Riku’s attacks which took Riku aback and he looked around his surroundings looking for him, but he sensed him right behind him and he turned around to seeing him standing on the ground with an evil smile on his face.

“Good, i’m impressed, we just began to fight and i’m already feeling the great power that lies within you, spending time with that young lady surely not just changed you a bit, but also made you stronger that you already were” Ansem said keeping the evil smile with his arms crossed which made Riku even more angrier.

“I told you to not mention her!!” He yelled at him furious and he dashed to perform another strike but Ansem disappeared into a corridor of darkness with an evil smile, then Riku still furious looked around for his worst enemy wanting to finish things with him once and for all “COME BACK!!!” He yelled very loud with intense fury, it was then several pureblood heartless appeared surrounding him, they were invisible and orcus heartless, a grand group, surrounding him, then he realized...It was a trap to make sure that he would be away from the girls “Oh no…” Seeing the trouble he was in and the great danger the girls were about to face, Riku set to fight the heartless as fast as he could, then from a nearby building Ansem appearing from a corridor of darkness looking down at Riku and Riku sensed his presence again and glared at him angrily.

“Heh better hurry Riku or you might be late for your friends” He mocked him keeping the smile “I would like to stay here but i’m actually very busy right now, but worry not, in our next encounter I promise you that we’ll fight properly. Until we meet again Riku…” With that said the seeker of darkness disappeared into a corridor of darkness.

“WAIT XEHANORT!!!!” He yelled him but he was already gone, then he glared at the massive group that was about to attack him, Riku couldn’t waste time, any second that passes the more closer that the organization is to reach their goal, destroy the girls and he didn’t know either what they could do to Sora, so with more reason he needed to make his way out of these heartless “Hey monsters! Get out of my way!!” He shouted at them and then he dashed toward them ready to destroy them quickly.(Music Stops)

***

Back at the park the others were running as fast as they could in search of Riku, but...Suddenly out of nowhere a X-shape shockwave came down from the sky descending toward Sora.

“Sora Lookout!!” Twilight yelled then with a backflip he was able to avoid the attack just in time as the girls stopped their tracks and stay behind Sora, then Sora summons his keyblade and went into battle stance.

“Who’s there? Show yourselves!” Sora yelled at whoever tried to attack him and the girls, expecting it to be Young Xehanort judging by the attack or someone else from the organization. Then from the shadows of the dark night it came out who was responsible for the attack, and what shocked everyone there is that it wasn’t anyone from the organization, it was the least expected person, everyone gasped whence they saw him...It was Flash Sentry the one who did it, he was glaring at Sora with his red eyes with a gaze that could kill you by just looking at his eyes.

“F-Flash?” He asked seeing his eyes changed from blue to red confused of what was happening “Did you do it? Why? I-i don’t get it”

“Hmph. It wouldn’t be the first time that you don’t get anything” He said in dark tone, it was so cold that could get you frozen, the girls became scared at this as for Sora got impacted at this.

“Why are you doing this?” Twilight asked him.

“You know why Twilight, and don’t play dumb with me, you can’t lie to me anymore” He began as he began to walk nearer and the girls got more scared at this as for Sora, he extended his free arm to protect the girls, mostly Twilight, then Flash stopped in his tracks halfway to everyone else “You thought that as a keyblader you could go around doing everything you want without any consequences” He began as he extended his right arm forward “Well…” He continued in both of his hands he summoned blue ethereal blades, which took Sora and the others for surprise “...You’re wrong!” He said as he fastly dashed toward Sora, luckily he reacted just in time to block his attack with his keyblade.

“What’s-What’s wrong with you Flash?! We’re suppose to be friends!” Sora said to him while he kept blocking Flash’s attack.

“Please, Sora. Since when have you ever cared about me?” Flash said to him in a dark tone as he was pushing Sora harder “I’m sick of your lies and i’m of YOU!” He yelled him as he eyes glowed bright red then Flash attack Sora with his left blade but Sora quickly moved his keyblade to block both blades, then Sora with great strength pushed Flash and threw him into the air, but with a back flip he landed in his feet.

“Flash, stop it!” Sora shouted at him trying to make him wake up from his trance he seems to be into.

“You were the one the begain this and i’m going to end it, ending with you” Flash said to him getting into battle stance, same as Xehanort, then Sora understands it, he was being controlled by Xehanort, that explains the ethereal blades in his hands.

“Please Flash listen to me!” Sora said to him trying to make his friend react, he knew somewhere there was his friend Flash within this possessed one.

“It’s too late for your meaningless words, they have no more value for me” Flash said to him in a dark tone.

“But Xehanort is using you, you gotta wake up!” Sora said determined to make his friend come back he won’t let Xehanort get away with using him “Don’t believe the lies he told you!”

“Lier!” He said to him sounding extremely angry “Master Xehanort showed me truth, he opened my eyes, showing me how all keyblade wielders are, how their words are lies and their intentions is to steal the things from others and bring ruin to the worlds and those who inhabit them” He said to Sora in a dark tone once again, which barely paralyzed Sora by seeing his friend as a pawn of Xehanort, blinded by his lies and tricks, the girls were terrified at seeing Flash with intentions to get rid Sora, he who was once a good boy, turned into a cold and dark assassin that works for Xehanort “I won’t let you have what doesn't belong to you, not anymore!!” He finished as he dashed toward Sora slashing at him with his right blade, but Sora avoided the attack moving out of the way quickly.

“Are you really gonna let him and the organization use you?!” Sora asked him still trying to make his friend snap out of the organization’s control.

“Yes…” He began with a dark tone which made him as well as his friend gasp in horror “They showed reality of what you and the others keyblade wielders have done to the universe and it’s people, I now live to serve them and I don’t care if they use me to do anything they want, my eternal repay for them to make me see the truth is to serve them as and warrior, they are my masters now and i’m willing to do anything they ask me to, and if that is to bash you forever...i’m more than glad to do it…” He finished with a dark expression in his face which scared Sora and the others once again, seeing that Flash no longer was his friend, the organization turned into a puppet that obeys their will, Sora then realized that the only way to bring back Flash, was to fight him, then Sora with a determined frown went into his battle stance and he rushed toward Flash and then he also rushed toward him and they clash blades when they reached each other, the fight had started. Sora and Flash were exchanging attacks with their weapons trying to deal a strike to the other, but each attack was blocked for the other, the two of them were very fast and strong, Sora could finish the fight in a blink of an eye, but he couldn’t use all of his power, he didn’t wanted to gravely hurt Flash, then Flash jumped into the air and dived toward performing a downward attack with his two blades but Sora blocked him with his keyblade and pushed him back and Sora dashed toward him ready to slash Flash, but he blocked him with his two blades in shape of an X.

“Flash, please wake up! Xehanort filled your head with lies, you gotta believe me, i’m your friend!” Sora shouted at him in an effort to make him react while fighting him, the girls were scared and yet impressed that Flash was able to hold a good fight with Sora, not using all he got.

“It’s too late for that Sora...I don’t believe you anymore, you're NOT my friend anymore!!!” He said with an intense hate and rage to him, his glowing eyes were proof of that and then Flash jumped back into the air and perform another shockwave in shape of a X that diving toward Sora, and then he blocked with his reflega barrier.

“I’ll save you Flash, you can believe in that” Sora vowed him with a determined frown as Flash landed on his feet once again then the two contenders rushed toward each other, ready to clash again.(Music Stops)

***

Riku was fighting at lightning pace the massive group of heartless destroying a bunch them in a matter of seconds with slashes, firaga, thundaga, blizzaga and other attacks of his, but he was also trying to not waste energy in one throw he knew he would need it to prevent whatever the girls would be facing off, Riku was fighting the heartless seeing the end of the fight and once he’s done he would immediately go back to his friends as fast as possible.

“Okay almost there, I just have to keep it up and i’ll end it in a no time, I have to hurry, the girls are in danger, I can’t waste any second!” He thought determined to go back to his friends, but when it seems that Riku would finish with the remaining heartless something unexpected happened, the many heartless that was left merged with each other forming 4 dark spheres that was surrounding Riku, he didn’t know what was happening but he knew it couldn’t be anything good, then the dark spheres took shape of massive beings with dark skin, humanoid and muscular, Riku knew the kind of heartless that was surrounding him, Darksides, 4 darksiders were surrounding him, now it is a problem, it’s a bit hard and it takes too much time take out at least one darkside without using very powerful attacks, Riku didn’t have other option but to use a powerful attack, it will cost him energy, but he has no other choice “I can’t waste time with you!” Riku shouted at the massive heartless with a frown as the heartless then dived their fists against Riku as he raised his keyblade ready to finish off with them once and for all and right before the heartless dealt their attack…”Mega Flare!!” He shouted to use a very powerfull spell, the mega flare, he fired a sphere of flames that explodes into a massive explosion erasing the darksides from existence finishing the battle(Music Stop), but at cost of a considerable quantity part of his strength, the way that he was panting was proof of that “Huff...Huff” He then took some seconds to recover air “Okay, now I have to go look for the others” He thought, but then he felt something so dark and cold that it gives him shaking chills, the scent of negativity was coming from the way behind him, Riku turned around glaring forward “This scent...it’s so cold, it’s an intense hatred, hold it…” He thought as the scent was also recognizable, then his eyes widened as he gasped when he knew who it belonged, then Riku ran as fast as he could then he used flomotion to jump from building from building, he knew what was happening, what the organization was trying to do “Please, let me be on time!” He thought hoping to make it in time as he kept jumping from building to building as fast as he could.(Music Stops)

***

Back at the fight of Sora and Flash, the two warriors held on a great fight at a really fast pace, clashing against each other on the ground and in mid air, as of now none of them were able to deal a strike to the other, each attack was quickly blocked or avoided, one can say that if Sora holds back his true power, he and Flash are tied in strength and speed, Sora just kept fighting in hope to find a hole in his defense so he could strike hoping to finish this battle, the girls were still afraid but yet impressed to see that the two of them are tied in this fight, they could just watch hoping that the battle ends as soon as possible, meanwhile the evil teenagers were watching everything in the shadows enjoying their enemies suffering with this, also a hooded man was hided waiting for the perfect moment to attack while Sora’s busy fighting his puppet as Riku was away. Sora was running out of options, he didn’t want to hurt his friend, but if this keeps up like this it will be just a matter of time before Sora gets tired and he couldn’t tell if Flash was getting tired too, if that happens doubtless the organization will attack the girls and then it will be the end…

“I have no choice,I have to fight harder if I want to free Flash from the organization’s claws” He thought seeing his limited options “Okay, no more nice guy. Fire!” Sora shouted using his figara spell firing at Flash which he jumped out of the way then he threw once again a x-shaped shock wave at him, which Sora ended up dodge rolling as Flash landed in his feet again.

“Hmph, so now the liar is getting serious, good, because I didn’t show all that I got” Flash said to him still keeping the dark face as he went into battle stance once again, same as Sora, and once again the two warriors rushed toward the other clashing again. And so the fight continued, this time at a more intense level, not just exchanging attacks with their blades but also Sora was throwing his spells at Flash as for him was throwing more shockwaves at him, the spells and shockwaves were either avoided, blocked or clashed against each other, when the two fighter clashed blades sometimes Flash tried to kick Sora with one of his legs, so he blocked them with one of his own, as of now, none of them were dealt a strike, Sora was trying with his keyblade or by using a spell, Flash was also trying with his blades, his shockwaves or even with wind waves he unleashed against him that Sora blocked with reflega or dodged, at this point the battle and it’s clashes were so intense that one strike would deal great damage, Sora was once again running out of options, at this pace he would not have any other option but to use his real strength, the girls and Spike were hoping that Sora can win the intense fight, however Twilight in particular was not just scared, she was terrified seeing Sora and Flash fight, because of her, the guilt within her was so big that she could felt the weight of a world over her shoulders, the fear and fault was so much that she was shaking in fear, she knew the truth and she feels this was her fault, not that she has much care for Flash, but he does mean too much for her other, she couldn’t break the promise she made to her other self, but if she told him the truth none of this would happen as Sora and Flash’s clashes gotten intenser the more fear she has for both of them, that one of them won’t survive and the fault was growing inside of her, because of her, Sora was fighting his own friend, she looked down as if she was about to cry, but then…(Music Stops)

“All of this is your fault…” A voice in her mind spoke which shocked and impacted her, she recognized that voice in no time, it was then when she entered in some sort of mental space, where everything around her was black and white expecting to see Sora and Flash that were still fighting, as if in reality she was like asleep and all she was seeing there was just an illusion made up from her mind, she was looking at her surroundings in black and white, but it was empty, nothing, no one there, just her in that space, to be in her mind she was expecting to at least see Sora there, but no, not him nor anyone else, she was alone in her own mind, or so she thought… “There is no one else to blame but yourself…” the sound of that voice made her so alerted, panicked and terrified as she shakes in fear since she knew who was talking to her

“No...no! It can’t be!” She said full of horror as she was still shaking not believing what she was hearing looking around hoping to not see...her…

“Or maybe I should say ‘our’ fault?” The voice said to her once again and then right in front of Twilight, it appeared who's the voice belonged, it was no other than Twilight’s shadow, Midnight...She was glaring at her with evil smile with her arms crossed “Hi there, me”

“No! Not you, It can’t be! I thought you were-!” She was cut off by her shadow.

“Gone?” She began knowing what Twilight was about to say “You thought Sunset erased me, but the fact is that i’m you silly, I always exist within you, no matter what you try to do, i’ll never gone, i’m your darkness after all” She said with a dark smile.

“Lie! You’re NOT me, i’m a different person since back then!” She shouted at Midnight who sighed a bit annoyed by hearing that.

“You may change a bit, but we both know that I won’t disappear, too bad for you” She said to her with a evil smile as she shrugged, Twilight became madder at her, she seems to be just joking with her.

“Just what do you want?!” She asked her furiously.

“My my, am I always that bothersome?” She asked mocking her “Anyway, I always come out when we do something so wrong that sadness, guilt, anger or any other dark emotion grew so much within you, that’s why i’m here now, to tell you what’s completely obvious, your guilt brought me back to show you that” Midnight explained to her “In this case that because of YOU, this happened” He accused Twilight pointing at her with her left finger “All because you wanted to be a good little girl with our other self from Equestria, promising her to not tell anything to anyone else, especially to, ugh, Flash, because she wanted to tell him herself in who knows when, you couldn’t break that promise to her or the others, oh but look what ended up happening, because he didn’t know the truth he’s now being controlled by Xehanort, and to make it worse he was forced fight our sweet prince Sora” She said to her in a serious tone as she walked near Twilight which made her took a step back, but when she mentioned Sora’s name she became mad.

“Don’t mention him! Someone like you doesn’t even deserve to say his name!” She said to her shadow very angry, which only made Midnight laugh evilly.

“Hehe, right, I almost forgot how sensible you are when it comes to him, he who helped you when you needed it most and being there by your side, that is what you must love him, being simply himself” She said to Twilight with a dark smile “Even I think he’s very attractive, that’s also one of the things you like about him” She said keeping the smile as she surrounded Twilight with her right arm, but Twilight quickly separated herself from her.

“Quit the game!” She shouted at her wanting to not see her anymore.

“Oh dear, sometimes I can really be too serious, can’t I?” Midnight said to her original a bit annoyed “Look me, this is how things are, it is your fault of all of this happened, if only you told Flash the truth none of this would have ever happened and you would put the poor and sweet Sora into this mess, making him think that it was his fault, because he doesn’t know the truth either, he thinks that you’re someone different, someone that you’re not” Her dark words were trying to break her spirit but Twilight covered her ears in an effort to not listen to her shadow, but she could still heard her.

“Maybe so, but i’ll tell him the truth soon, I know he will understand, I can always count on him and the others” She said to her with a determined frown.

“Sure, he and the others will be always there to back you up, but you can’t do too much on your own” Midnight said to her with an evil smile which made her mad “But we’re getting off topic, behold right there” She pointed toward the empty field and suddenly an illusion version of Flash and Sora fighting against each other which terrified her as she took a step back while shaking “This fight that could end up with one of them dead, a fight that began because of you, you might not care too much about Flash, but you do fear of whatever that could happen to our beloved prince, you can’t tolerate the idea of losing him because of your own fault, you need to help him, but how? You’re powerless now, you can’t do anything for him, only watch with your own eyes what could happen to him” Midnight said to her as the illusions of Sora and Flash were kept fighting “If only you were able to stop Flash and save Sora, but maybe there is, you only just have to let darkness enter and use it to stop this battle” She offered her with a dark smile as Twilight just kept looking at the illusions fight “C’mon me, you can do it, or you don’t wanna save him?” Midnight said to her keeping the smile as Twilight was just there looking the fight as an aura of darkness began surrounding her as Midnight kept her evil smile “We can do it together, we can save our prince” She whispered to her keeping the sinister smile as the dark aura became more intense…(Music Stops)

Back in reality, Sora and Flash were still fighting still with no one dealing a hit to the other, then the two of them jumped back at opposite sides and they once again got a battle stance, but Twilight was still looking down, as if she was asleep, the girls noticed this.

“Twilight? Hey Twilight?” Sunset tried to call her as she shaked her a bit, she didn’t respond but suddenly a dark sparkling aura appeared surrounding her, which shocked the girls and Spike by this “Twilight?! Twilight!” She tried to call her once again trying to make her react, but she didn’t and so the rest tried but it didn’t worked either, before Sora and Flash continued fighting they also noticed this and they were shocked.

“Twily!” Sora yelled shocked at this.

“Princess!” Flash yelled shocked at this as well, then the two boys stopped their fight and began to ran toward Twilight, but Flash saw Sora running at the same place as him, which made him extremely angry “Don’t get near her!!” He shouted at him as he threw his right blade at him, which Sora didn’t see it coming in time and hit him sending him to the ground dealing him not much damage, Sora luckily resisted the strike, then Flash walked near Sora who’s still on the ground “Looks like I win” Flash said to him seeing his apparent victory over him, somehow Twilight reacted to this as she clenched her fist letting her rage take over herself, ignoring the voices of her friends “You are through!” He said as his eyes glowed once again as he prepared to use his final attack against him, Sora got ready to stop it, but in mid attack Flash suddenly stopped as a dark sparkling aura was surrounding him, this took him by surprise.(Music Stops)

“Twilight!!” Sora heard the others calling her, then he turned his head to glance at them and what he saw impacted him as his eyes widened, it was Twilight surrounded by a dark aura holding her right arm forward, indicating that she was using magic, to be specific telekinesis on Flash, she was the one who stopped him, then she moved her hand higher making Flash move.

“What’s going on?!” He asked confused demanding to know what was happening at that moment, as Sora stood up.

“You...won’t...hurt him!!!” Twilight yelled at him full of rage as she raised her head showing that her eyes were glowing in a bright blue-white color with her iris glowing hot pink, Sora couldn’t believe what he was seeing, she somehow was being possessed by the darkness from within her, Sora was so impacted that he got paralyzed for a few moments.

“Twilight stop!” Sunset yelled at her trying to make her snap out of it, but she seems to not even hear her “Twilight-!. She then tried to grab her arm, but she was electrocuted by just trying to grab her “Twilight!!” She yelled very loud and so her friends called her and even tried to grab her, but they all were electrocuted by just trying to touch her but she seems to not be listening to them, Sora was still in shock by this as for Flash, he was unable to move he could only stare at Twilight terrified

“You won’t hurt him anymore…” She said with a dark tone as her eyes glowed, then she began to close her hand making Flash recieved a powerful electric shock that made him cry in pain, the more that she closes her hand the more powerful and painful the shock will be, the others were begging her to stop, they knew that could kill him, then Sora reacted once he heard Flash cry in pain with a gasp terrified by looking at his friend on the brink of death, but then Sora snapped out of the shock and ran towards Twilight to stop her “Begone…” She said as she was about to close her fist, but then…(Music Stops)

“Twily please stop! You’ll kill him!” Sora yelled at her as he grabbed her by the shoulders, but he wasn’t electrocuted and Twilight heard him, since she stopped to look at him, Sora was the only who could reach her.

“Sora?” She asked as she kept her eyes on him.

“Look, i’m okay, i’m not hurt, please stop” Sora said to her with a soft voice looking at her eyes, then Twilight closed her eyes tightly and began to move as if she was dizzy, then she shook her head and opened her eyes again. which came back to normal as she held her head.

“Huh? W-what happened?” She asked “Sora?” It seems that she didn't remember what just happened, like if she was under a trance, but Sora didn’t care about that, he sighed relieved that she came back to normal in time.

“Thank goodness, you’re okay” Sora said glad to see his new best friend fine again, then the others gathered around them also glad that she was okay, once Twilight came back to normal the spell was undone making Flash fall to the ground unconscious and gravely hurt.

“Wh-what just happened guys? The only thing I remember is seeing you and Flash fight, then everything turns dark” She said to her friends, then Sora let go of her with a depressed look as well as her friends.

“I-i don’t know how, but you...were temporarily possessed by the darkness” Sora explained with a depressed face, hearing him say that made her gasp “You stopped Flash, but you almost killed him if it weren’t for me” He continued as he turned around to look at Flash still on the ground unconscious, Twilight also saw this as she brought her hands to her mouth shocked by this.

“W-what did I do…?” Twilight said looking at what she’s done by letting that demon take over her for just a moment, she was on the edge of crying, Sora saw this and couldn’t avoid the feeling of comfort her.

“No no, it wasn’t your fault, I know that it was the residual darkness of the demon that’s still inside you, that kind of darkness doesn’t disappear in a moment or another, it goes away with time” He said to her with a supportive tone as he once again grabbed her by the shoulders, Twilight was staring at him directly in his eyes, which makes her calm “Please, don’t cry, it wasn’t you, it was what is left of the demon within you trying to come back, but the way I see you hasn’t changed at all, I still trust you and you can trust me and that everything’s gonna be alright”

“Yeah Twi, we’ll still be your friends, we know you would never do something like that, don’t worry about it we always be here for you” Sunset said to her as she put her hand on her back as the others nodded in agreement.

“Thanks guys…” She said to her friends looking at their kind words as she smiled softly.

“You’re welcome Twily, that’s what friends are for, besides i’m your best friend after all, you can always count on me and I can always count on you, that’s a promise” Sora said to her as he let go of her with a smile on his face.

“Thank you Sora” She thanked him keeping the smile on her face which made him chuckle.

“No prob Twily” Sora said to her keeping his smile, then she suddenly gave him a hug which surprised him a bit.

“I wouldn’t know what to do without you” She said to him as she kept embracing him, then Sora hugged her back.

“Don’t worry, I told you I won’t leave you until you’re okay, I won’t break that promise” He said to her as they kept embracing each other for a little bit and then they let go of each other “Don’t worry about that darkness, if we talk to Riku about this, he will help you with it, he knows about darkness better than anyone, i’m sure he should be back with us soon, everything’s gonna be just fine, okay?”

“Okay” Twilight said to him with a nod being more calm, as her friends surrounded her(Music Stops) “Sora are you sure that he’s not…?” she asked him pointing at Flash.

“Yeah, I can still sense life within him, he’s just passed out” He said to her as he walked near him “At least this is over now” He said looking down at Flash on the ground feeling bad that it has come to this. In the shadows the man in black saw this not pleased, then he snapped his fingers, making Flash began to regain consciousness again which made sora and the others gasp as Flash began to wake up with difficult because of his serious wounds, Sora took two steps back as Flash tried to get up but falls on his right knee “Flash?” Sora called him hoping that he came back to normal.

“Want some more!?” Flash asked him as he threw a powerful whirlwind with his left hand that sent Sora into the air, but with a back flip he landed on his feet, the girls got behind Sora as he extended his left arm to protect them, mostly Twilight, Flash then raised his head showing that his eyes were glowing red as a dark aura began to emanate from him as he was getting up breathing heavily “You’re still...not finished with me…” He said to Sora in a dark tone as the dark aura began to heal Flash’s wound which made everyone else gasp in surprise.

“You’re really stubborn, ya know that?” Sora said to him with a frown.

“Shut up!” Flash said to him very angry “I’ll make you pay for what you’ve done, i’ll never forgive you for your betrayal, i’ll take back what you stole me, you liar!” He said to him as he once again summoned his ethereal blades and got into a battle stance.

“Flash please stop this, I don’t want to battle you, you’re my friend” Sora begged Flash tying to make him react.

“Silence! You’re a traitor, traitors like you are NOT my friends!! I’ll shut your lying mouth once and for all!!!” He said to him blinded by rage, seeing that his friend was so submerged in darkness and rage Sora summoned his keyblade and get into blade stance ready to fight him again “I will destroy you!!!” With that said Flash dashed toward Sora and he did the same.

“Sora! Flash! Stop!!” Twilight yelled at both boys begging them to stop the fight, when Sora and Flash were about to clash once again something unexpected happened(Music Stops), with the sound of clashing metal Riku shows up out of nowhere with keyblade in hand stopping Flash’s slash as Sora halted by seeing this. With a glare full of rage and hatred in Flash’s eyes glowing red again, both him and Riku separated by jumping back.

“Riku!” Sora called him while he went right beside him glad to see him again as Sunset smiled happily and relieved to see him safe and sound “Where’ve you been?”

“Xehanort’s heartless set a trap for me, but i’m glad that I made it in time” Riku explained to him.

“Well not so much in time, but i’ll tell you later” Sora said to him.

“Weird, I sensed a really strong dark presence, but it suddenly disappeared, what happened while I was away? I’ll find that out later” Riku thought as he glared at Flash seeing that the intense negativity came from him, it was thanks to that that he could come back in such short time “Flash, what did they do to you…?” He asked out loud seeing his friend consumed by the darkness into Xehanort’s control, just like he was once.

“Tch! Get out of my way Riku, this is none of your concern” Flash said to him with a frown on his face.

“No” Riku said to him with a frown as well “Flash, don’t let Xehanort mess with your head, we’re your friends, please, let us help you”

“I don’t need your help, and I don’t want your help!” Flash yelled at him angrily.

“Riku, it’s no use, I tried to reason with him, but he won’t listen, the organization brainwashed him, he’s blinded by hate and rage toward me, maybe because he was jealous of me and they exploited that” Sora explained to him.

“Yeah I can see that, they turned him into a puppet” Riku said to him “How low for the organization, but at this point it’s no surprise that they even try to pit our friends against us”

“But, now that you’re here, we both can take him on and save him” Sora said to his brother-in heart but Riku shook his head to say no.

“Don’t Sora” He began as he walked two steps ahead “I can do this on my own”

“Are you sure you can Riku?” Sunset asked him.

“He’s my friend too, and I know what it feels like to be used like a puppet, we both know how it feels to be trapped in darkness Sunny, our friends saved us before, so now it’s my turn to save a friend from the darkness, it’s a duty as a keyblade master” He said with a determined frown to her while he turned around to see her “Don’t worry about me, I can do it”

“Okay Riku, if you say so, I won’t stop you. Good luck and careful, he’s very strong and fast” Sora said to him.

“Thanks man I got it” Riku said to him and then Sora gave him a thumbs-up before going back with the girls and Spike, then Riku glared at Flash again seeing that Flash was gazing at him extremely upset.

“Why are you in my way!? I told you to move out!” Flash yelled at him still extremely mad.

“If you want to get to Sora you have to pass through me first” Riku said to him with a serious tone.

“Rrrg! All keybladers are the same, meddling in things they shouldn’t, taking things from other people, ruining the lives of others and their worlds! Everywhere you’re a pest! A pest that i’ll bash out once and for all with my own hands!!” Flash said to him full of hatred and rage, his eyes glowing are showing that.

“The organization filled your head with lies” Riku said to him.

“No, they showed me the truth about you and your cursed keyblades” Flash said to him “If you won’t get out of my way, i’ll cut you down” he said to him in a dark tone, Riku could sense the darkness overflowing him, it was very grave, Riku knew that he had to stop him in order to save him.

“Flash, I know you’re still in there, don’t make me fight you, I don’t want to hurt you” Riku said to him trying to find his friend in that possessed puppet that he is now.

“...If you really appreciated our friendship, if you still think that you’re my friend, get out of my way” He said to him once again with a dark and cold tone, the coldness that was coming out of him was very intense, that person in front of Riku was no longer the friend that he once knew, just a pawn of darkness, but as he clenched his left fist he knew he could save him, it’s not too late for him.

“I’m sorry Flash, you know I wouldn’t do this if I don’t have another option, but he’s my friend” Riku said to him with a frown referring to Sora.

“...So was I” Flash said to him with a dark tone,(Music Stops) then everything went silent for a few moments, then Riku and Flash went into a battle stance and then they rushed toward the other and they jumped and clashed blades in mid air under the moonlight, then they jumped back and with a flip backwards Riku landed on his feet and once again dashed toward Flash, and so a new battle for the salvation of a friend began, this time, Riku won’t hold back too much, he knew that he had to go with great power if he wanted to save Flash. Riku began with a slash against Flash which he blocked with his left blade “Know my hatred” he said to him while pushing Riku back.

“You can’t defeat me” Riku said to him as he pushed back Flash harder, then Flash tried to strike Riku with his right blade, but Riku stopped his move with his hand, holding his waist, then Riku used his right leg to make Flash fall and before he touched the ground Riku knocked him into the air with his keyblade, then he reappeared behind him and struck Flash with a downward hit of his keyblade sending him to the ground hard, performing an Aerial Slam, then Riku landed softly, Flash then stood up again even though he received considerable damage.

“That all you got? Flash asked him with a frown. The others were also impressed by his increased resistance.

“Hmph, i’m just beginning” He said to him ready to continue “You’re stronger than I thought”

“Better not underestimate me” Flash said angrily, then he joined his two blades turning them into a spear, which took everyone else by surprise, then Flash dashed at Riku performing a direct hit that Riku blocked with his keyblade, and then Flash tried to strike him with a combo with his spear that Riku blocked with his keyblade at a fast pace, then Flash separated his spear returning it to his two blades, performing a fast combo that Riku blocked every time, then Flash used his left leg to take down Riku, but then Riku stopped his fall with his hands and pushed himself up again, in effect he tried to kick Flash with his two feet, but Flash blocked him with his two blades, sending him back, with a back flip Riku landed on his feet, then he used strike raid against Flash, but he avoided his attack by jumping into the sky, then dived toward him, Riku took back his keyblade and blocked Flash’s downward attack and pushed him back into the air and he landed on his feet, Riku and Flash, clashed blades again and then Flash kicked him with an upward kick that sent Riku to the ground, which made everyone else gasp in surprise, Riku was surprised by his speed and physical strength, it could compete with an expert fighter, Riku resisted the kick, but he still fell to the ground, then Flash jumped and tried to perform a smashing attack while he was still lying on the ground, Riku was able to react and block him with his dark shield even on the ground, then when he undid the shield Flash fell to where Riku was lying, but he stopped his fall with his two feet, sending him back, then Riku stood up with a jump, as Flash got up again from the received kick.

“Fire!” Riku shouted using his firaga spell throwing 3 powerful fireballs, which Flash avoided by jumping.

“Begone!!” He shouted as he threw an X-shaped shock wave at him, Riku then threw several blue dark orbs with his left hand to block his attack “Draff!!” He declared as he let his blades disappear and creates an energy lasso that he used to snare Riku, which it took him as well as everyone else by surprise, then Flash pulled him toward himself as he summoned his left blade, ready to strike him with all he has, Riku in reaction threw a dark firaga fireball with his left hand at him, being so near him made him unable to avoid his attack, so Flash recieved the dark fireball not just dealing him damage, but also sending him back as he was falling to the ground, undoing his attack releasing Riku as he landed on his feet, Flash fell to the ground but then he stood up again.

“You’re very strong, i’ll give you that” Riku said to him with a frown “He has the blades of the younger Xehanort and fights just like him, good thing that I fought him before, so I know how to counter some of his attacks”

“This is far from over!” Flash declared at him extremely mad at him “You won’t find me” He said as he suddenly disappeared which took everyone by surprise.

“Where is he?” Sora asked seeing that he was nowhere to be found, but Riku still sensed his presence, meaning that he turned invisible, Riku then closed his eyes and focused to not lose track of him while he’s invisible.

“Why’s he not moving?” Sunset asked seeing that Riku was just standing still, waiting for Flash to attack, then Riku slowly turned around and with his keyblade he blocked something, judging by the sound of the metal clashing, it was then that Flash’s invisible spell wears off turns out that he tried to hit Riku from behind, this left everyone else very surprised, not just because Flash used the spell, known as Vanish, but also that Riku blocked him without seeing him.

“Imposible!! How did you found me?!” Flash asked him very upset.

“Heh, you’re really expecting me to tell you?” He asked him back with a confident smile that only made Flash madder.

“Just what are you?!” He furiously asked him.

“Your friend!” He answered him with a determined frown.

“I’ll shut you up!!” He said with great fury, then he jumped back ready for his next attack “Blow off!!” He shouted as he threw a tornado from his two hands at Riku, in defense Riku used his dark shield, he was able to protect from the tornado but it was too strong that it pulled him slowly even with the defense on “Get lost!!!” He shouted and then the tornado explodes into a powerful wind burst that sent Riku off into the sky even with the defense on, the powerful wind knocked off the rest to the ground, Riku then took the chance while being in the air to counterattack.

“Fire!” He declared to use dark firaga, throwing 5 dark fireballs followed by several dark orbs thrown from his left hand, Flash quickly avoided his attack, but when he looked again Riku wasn’t there, then he looked to his surroundings looking for him, Riku used his previous attack to distract Flash, then he used his dark roll to move faster to the ground and moved right behind him “Dark Haze!!” He shouted to use one of his dark moves, the Dark Haze, he cloaked himself in darkness then he charges against Flash making a forward slash, hitting Flash without having a chance to react pushing him to the ground “Geo Impact!!” He shouted to use the geo impact causing giant boulders came out from the earth knocking Flash into the air, then Riku jumped into the air ready to continue with his next attack “Shadow Breaker” He shouted to use the attack, dealing first a spinning attack of darkness, then a spinning attack backwards of light dealing Flash great damage as he fell into the ground and Riku landed on his feet once again, the others(mostly Sunset) were impressed by Riku’s powerful combo of multiple attacks in one row, but even Flash’s received great damage Flash’s stood up again, but he was shaking a bit, meaning that he was very wounded, Riku knew then that with a few more attacks he will be defeated “Look’s like you didn’t have enough”

“I told you to not underestimate me!!” He said very angrily at him, it was now his turn to attack “Can you find the real one?” He asked as he created four copies of himself which impacted everyone else, the copies of Flash had his two blades in their hands and all dashed toward him to attack him, then Riku used his dark shield to block their slashes then he used his counter aura to blow them off, then one of the copies jumped and threw a shock wave with an X shape at him, while Riku avoided with a dark roll, only to be received by another copy ready to attack him but Riku blocked it with his keyblade, then a copy tried to attack him from behind but Riku moved out of the way using dark roll again, then another copy tried to attack him by using a whirlwind that Riku avoided by jumping with a front flip and landed on his feet, he was in a serious situation, he was being overwhelmed by the 5 Flashes, he didn’t know who the real one was, the senses were the same and the others were extremely worried for him, Riku struggled to block or avoid their attacks, he tried to think a way out, so he had an idea, he then jumped in the air, and got higher with doubleflight.

“Dark Splicer!” He shouted to use one of his best moves the Dark Splicer, Riku then teleported that took the 5 Flashes by surprise, then Riku reappeared behind one of them and sliced him in half destroying him, meaning that it was a copy, then he reappeared behind another doing the same destroying another copy and he did the same another two times leaving only one which was the real one, Flash was taken by surprise again when Riku reappeared right in front of him, performing a fast 6-hit combo without giving him a chance to react throwing him to the ground, but with a back flip Flash landed on his feet, but then he knelt down in pain, Riku dealt him some serious damage. Flash enraged stood up again, his resistance was admirable.

“I’ll burn you!!!” Flash yelled at him as he then threw a spear at him, Riku recognized what it is, a mega flare, in defence Riku threw 5 ice chunks that merged and turned into a giant one, the same size as the mega flare and then the two attacks clashed making an explosion of vapor that spread around the area, limiting the vision of everyone, Riku could barely see, but he saw Flash running toward him and then he saw he was surrounded by three vortexes of fire, meaning that he was using Raging Storm.

“Oh no you won’t” Riku said this, then he raised his keyblade “Deep Freeze! Wind!” He shouted to use 2 spells in a row, the deep freeze and aeroga, the deep freeze to chill the air around him and the aeroga to upgrade the effect, in consequence this made the vortex of fire die down slowly until it extinguished, before Flash reached him and Riku took advantage of the great cloud of vapor that didn’t dispel yet to hide.

“What the-?!” He asked seeing that his attack was cancelled and he couldn’t see Riku, then Riku from behind him was ready to attack him.

“Icebreaker!” He shouted to use the icebreaker, first he performed a spinning ice attack and then a spinning fire attack backward, and then the cloud of vapor dispelled as Flash was kneeling down panting out of tiredness, then he glared at Riku furiously that he was standing there near him looking at him with a frown, then Flash stood up once again, but he knew with one more attack he’ll be defeated.

“I’ll destroy you!!!” He yelled at him furiously as his eyes glowed once again, then he summoned several orbs of energy, that fires several spears of energy at Riku from every direction, so Riku dodged the attack with dark roll, but Flash full of rage kept firing the spears of energy at Riku who kept dodging until finding an opening, then Riku jumped into the air avoiding the spear ready to finish with this.

“Okay, that’s it” Riku said while being in mid air “Dark Aura!” He declared to use his dark aura, then he performed an attack in all directions overwhelming Flash and finishing it with a dive attack that generates a shockwave, when the attack finished, Riku landed on his feet seeing Flash lying on the ground unconscious once again as Riku sighed seeing that the battle is over(Music Stops), however the hooded man was furious at seeing this, one can say it by his glowing eyes, then he snapped his fingers again making Flash release a dark aura from his body as he stood up again which made everyone gasp as his eyes glowed once again breathing heavily.

“No good, this will only keep up until I freed him from the darkness, whoever is controlling him is making him get up again and again, just like a puppet master” Riku thought seeing how the organization is controlling his friend just like a puppet, which was making him mad “I just need to use a very powerful attack to knock him out long enough to use my light powers to free him, this battle won’t end until they stop or I free him” Then Flash screamed very loud as the aura came out of his body faster and more intense which impacted everyone else, then something that no one saw coming, Flash began to transform...his ears were changing into pointed ones setting over his head, from his back grew a pair of black bat wings and at the end of his back a tail with the same color of his hair appears, everyone else were impacted by this, Flash can also transform into a hybrid human-equestrian from.

“Wha-What the…? He transformed just like, Riku, me and you girls, but how?” Sora asked impacted and a bit scared at his form, the girls were also scared.

“I-i almost forgot that he has a pony double and he was close to the magic at the school, he only needed power to transform, but he has bat wings, his double is a pegasus” Sunset explained to him.

“It must be from the darkness within him” He pointed out “Lookout Riku!!” He yelled him seeing that this turned into something even more serious.

“Hahahahha!” Flash laughed evilly as he began to fly up into the air as his eyes glowed again which scared everyone else a bit, it was like facing a demon, seeing his friend like that reminded him when he turned into the darkness, this made him take a step back, because even he was scared a bit seeing this Flash “What? Are you scared? You should be, because now it comes for real” He said to Riku while keeping the evil smile, seeing his friend like that just made Riku angrier what the organization did to him, not just turning him into a puppet, but also a half-demon, the anger on his face was showing it “Now you will know why my name is Flash, you can’t defeat what you can’t reach” He finished(Music Stops) and then he dived flying very fast forward Riku keeping the evil smile, Riku then turned into his unicorn form ready to fight again, Riku threw his keyblade at Flash and before it hit him Riku teleported right in front of him in mid air and they clashed blades again in mid air, as they both glared at each other, Flash with his evil smile and glowing red eyes as for Riku with a serious frown on his face with his glowing cyan eyes, they both separated and the final fight had begun, Flash began by flying toward Riku quickly, but Riku teleported which took him by surprise, then he reappeared behind him dealing him a downward slash impregnated with unicorn magic, sending him against the ground, but Flash fell on his feet and then he jumped to the air flying at Riku quickly, so Riku used telekinesis on himself to avoid his upward slash.

“You’re not the only one who can fly here” Riku declared to him with a frown floating in mid air.

“But you’re not the fastest here” He said with a confident evil smile also still in mid air, suddenly he disappeared, indicating that he moved extremely fast, then Riku reacted and blocked him, turned out that he tried to strike him from behind, and so the battle continued, Flash and Riku clashed blades over and over again, blocking their attacks or avoiding them, trying to kick each other, even Riku created a dark firaga blade to be more equal, clashing over and over again, without dealing a clean strike, dashing very fast and teleporting respectively, Flash tried to strike Riku with 5 X-shaped shockwaves, more powerful than before, but Riku blocked the attack with a magic barrier that he formed in front of him, then Riku threw his keyblade trying to perform a warp-strike, but Flash blocked the keyblade by throwing his right blade but Riku teleported above him with his keyblade in hand, performing a light ‘n dark break, dealing a clean hit that sent Flash against the ground, then Riku performed a Spark dive powered by his unicorn magic creating an electric shockwave that damaged Flash, when Riku jumped back, Flash reacted and threw a whirlwind at Riku that sent him into the air, but Riku threw his keyblade to the ground teleporting there, then Flash flew off of the ground and then he threw a tornado at Riku that he canceled via his magic and the two warriors dashed against the other clashing blades again and they continued fighting hard, Flash tried to deal a hit to Riku with his blades and great speed, it could compete with Sora’s, but Riku kept teleporting or blocking his attack with his dark shield or keyblade, every time Riku teleported to strike Flash he dashed out of the way trying to strike him, Riku used as well as his dark firaga blade to be more equal with him, clashing with his blades and trying to strike Flash with waves made out of dark flames, Flash then created more copies of him, that attacked Riku but he blocked each of their attacks and using his telekinesis to stop the 5 and get rid of the 4 copies in a blink of eye, then Riku pulled Flash forward toward him and struck him with his keyblade impregnated with the thundaga spell knocking him higher into the air, but Flash reacted, then he created an energy lasso ready to throw it at Riku, but he grabbed it before it could snare him and used thundaga on the lasso reaching Flash electrocuting him, taking the chance Riku used his Warp-Strike, before he could react again, he dealt a powerful hit that knocked him to the ground, Flash was able to react in time and land hard on his feet, but he nearly lost his balance, meaning that he was getting tired, then Riku descended quickly to the ground, then Flash extended his two hands to the sky summoning a meteor against Riku, but with great force he stopped the attack with his telekinesis and then he used his own Meteor spell, summoning one bigger and more powerful than Flash’s impregnated with unicorn magic that makes it even more powerful, then Riku with his left hand redirected the meteor that Flash summoned against him, Flash tried to avoid the attack but the meteor impacted so near him that the powerful explosion reached him sending him into the sky and Riku used his telekinesis to bring him back to the ground and then with his keyblade Riku let the meteor that he summoned fall, enough near Flash to deal damage, the explosion was even more bigger and powerful that sent Flash once again to the sky, but he reacted stopping in mid air, but he was very wounded as he was panting heavily from exhaustion and he tried to move but he was seriously hurt that he held his left arm, but he wasn’t giving up just yet, Riku knew he was close to winning, but also he was getting tired, the fight was taking too much of him and wasn’t giving all he’s got, he had to be quick.

“You’re really stubborn, ya know?” Riku said to him looking at him still in mid air, seeing that his resistance also increased, then Flash let out a loud scream of fury as he used his darkness to regain a bit of his energy and then he joined his two blades turning them into a spear once again, then he created a whip of energy out of it and attacked Riku with it on the ground, but Riku dodged with a dark roll, the attack of the whip was so hard that it cracked the ground it hit, when Riku regained his form, he created a dark firaga blade and threw a wave made of dark fire at Flash and Flash couldn’t react in time and he received the attack making him fall to the ground but he reacted before falling and he flew at high speed at Riku trying to make a slash but Riku teleported out of the way reappearing in the opposite direction, then Flash threw a mega flare at him but before it could explode Riku used a new spell mixing blizzaga and aeroga, Blizzaga Storm, creating a powerful burst of cold air that canceled Flash’s attack and began to push him back, Riku threw his keyblade at him using warp-strike in an upward strike sending him to the sky, but then Flash reacted creating several orbs of energy throwing spears of energy at Riku, but he blocked them with his telekinesis and then he used Tele-Push to cancel his attack and push Flash into the air, but he reacted again and dived very fast at Riku, then he jumped with a blade made of dark fire and they clashed once again, everyone else were amazed by the intensity of the battle, after a few more clashes Riku and Flash were standing on the ground both panting tired, Flash had several wounds and he was more exhausted than Riku who could still keep fighting and had just a few scratches.

“Give up Flash, you can’t defeat me” Riku said to him as he took back a breath.

“Never!” He declared “I’ll crush you and Sora, all keyblade wielders! You are just ruining the universe, because of YOU the world shattered way too long ago and the ones that are left now are still ruining the the universe just like you did back then, you all should be extinct after the keyblade war!! So now i’ll bash you out for good this time with my own hands!!” He continued blinded by rage “Doom Blades!!!” He shouted as he impregnated his two blades with a dark aura “With just one slash, you’ll be finished!!!!” He declared as his eyes glowed again and then he rushed at Riku flying ready to deal his final blow against him, his friends were cheering for him to win and finish things, then Riku dashed forward him as well which everyone else gasp in surprise and fear, Riku then threw his keyblade against Flash which he blocked sending it into the air as Riku just kept running toward Flash, he was about to deal his last slash as everyone else were scared to the heart for Riku’s life, and just right before he could finish Riku off... "I won-" ...He disappeared, by the surprise and shock of everyone, including Flash as his eyes widened by surprise, and then he reappeared where his keyblade was flying, right above Flash, turns out he teleported a second before Flash could land his attack , then Riku charged his keyblade with unicorn magic and then he landed a downward smashing attack impacting him against the ground and then he jumped into the air ready to perform his final attack, the one that will finish the battle once and for all.

“Dark Meteor Crash!!” He declared to use a new attack, the Dark Meteor Crash, he then charged himself with dark energy making it stronger than the usual Meteor Crash, when Flash turned around he could only see Riku diving at him and Flash was vulnerable and he couldn’t react in time and then Riku landed his smashing attack and then several meteors impregnated with the power of darkness rained down dealing great damage cause a great explosion unleashing a powerful burst of wind, then Riku jumped back and landed on the ground on his feet, and when the smoke disappeared Flash was lying there defeated(Music Stops) and unconscious once again, it was his chance, Riku teleported right beside him and put his left hand on his chest, then his left hand glowed in a bright blue sparkling color and then a puff of dark smoke got out of his body and disappeared “It’s over now…” Riku declared indicating that with his light powers Riku freed his friend finally from the organization’s control. Riku knelt down and panted out of exhaustion as he came back to normal, he used the last energy he had to save his friend, the rest rushed at him with smiles on their faces, happy that Riku won.

“You did it Riku!” Sora said to him while he and the others went to his side and Riku smiled seeing them as he got up and brushes the dirt off of his clothes.

“That was amazing Riku” Sunset said to him with a smile blushed, which made Riku blush as well.

“Heh, thanks Sunny” He thanked her with a smile still blushed as he rubbed the back of his head, and the the others said words of admiration to him happy and impressed by him saving Flash which made him smile by this, then they heard sounds coming from Flash waking up again, he slowly opened his eyes seeing that they were blue again.(Music Stops)

“Flash!” Both Sora and Riku called him as Flash tried to move but he was very wounded “Don’t worry man we got you” Sora said to him as both him and Riku grabbed from both of his arms and held him from the hips while waking him up.

“S-Sora? R-Riku? Where..am i? What-What happened? I feel like all of my bones are broken” He said in a soft voice to his friends, he was very wounded from the battle, it seems that he doesn’t remember what happened.

“Oh maybe I exaggerated a bit with my attacks” Riku said feeling a bit ashamed.

“You don’t remember anything?” Sora asked him.

“No, I don’t think so. How did I get here? and why am I so wounded? And why are the girls here?” He asked, Flash didn’t remember anything about what just happened, as if he was under a trance.

“Doesn’t matter for now” Sora said as he summoned his keyblade and raised into the air “Heal!” He used his curaga spell over himself, Flash and Riku to recover and Flash sighed in relief “You better now?”

“Y-yeah, you can put me down” Flash said to them, and they carefully put him down on his feet “But I still feel like a truck passed over me. Ouch” He said said still feeling aching “What just happened guys?”

“Dude, you turned into a half demon and you tried to kill Sora and Riku” Rainbow said to him with both of her hands on her hips a bit upset at him.

“What?! No! I would never do such thing as that” Flash said to her not believing his ears with his eyes a bit wide and shocked.

“But it’s the truth Flash, you turned into a veery scary half demon just like Sunny and Twi did” Pinkie said to him, and Twilight and Sunset glared at her annoyed “Eh opsi, sorry no offense”

Flash was looking down with a sad face “Now that you said that, i’m beginning to remember…” He said as he held his head with his right hand remembering all that happened “Oh man...I’m sorry guys, i-i didn’t want to hurt you, less kill you, all things that I said I really intended to say it, i-i’m so sorry” He apologized with Sora and Riku feeling completely regretful and ashamed.

“No no, it’s okay dude, you were being controlled by the organization” Sora said to him to calm him down putting his right hand on his shoulder.

“Yeah, it wasn’t your fault” Riku said to him to make him feel better.

“Yeah, right, thanks for saving me Riku” Flash thanked him while nodding.

“Your welcome man, that’s what friends are for” Riku said to him with a smile and Flash also smiled and then they bumped fists.

“Man, it was so cold and dark being in darkness, and Xehanort used me, I feel so dirty now” Flash said to his friends as he rubbed his neck “I need a long warm shower”

“Yeah I know the feeling” Sunset said to him.

“So do I” Riku said to him.

“Are cha better now sugarcube?” Applejack asked him.

“Yeah, well mostly, i’m free from the darkness and their control, but, i’m still feeling something in my chest, like a scar in my heart, as if Xehanort did something else to me” He said to the others with his left hand on his chest.

“Don’t worry about that now Flash, let’s better get out of here” Riku said to him while surrounding him with his left arm.

“Okay then, I don’t remember where I left my car anyways” Flash said to them and the teenagers began to walk off out of the park as Sora gave him a few pats on his back. Flash then took his chance to talk to Twilight “Hey Twi” He called her still feeling ashamed with her.

“Hm?” She was wondering what he wanted to say to her.

“I’m sorry, I should respect what you are feeling for Sora, he’s my friend and I want both you and him to be happy and I guess I was so jealous of him that I was vulnerable to the organization, it’s just I didn’t want to accept it, because he’s better than me in everything, you deserve to be with someone that makes you happy, someone like Sora, he’s the right one for you, not me, can you forgive me? Please?” He said to her wishing to be forgiven by her.

“Thanks Flash, i’m glad that you understand it and yeah I forgive you, in fact you were picking fights over him because of me, so it was my fault too” Twilight said to him forgiving him.

“No, it wasn’t, but don’t worry about that, i’m just glad that we’re okay now” Flash said with a smile and Twilight smiled as well with a nod, Sunset and Riku heard him and they were feeling bad for him doubting if to tell the truth to him or not, They looked at each other not knowing what to do for him, then Riku tapped his shoulder calling his attention.

“Hey Flash” He said to him in a low tone “There’s a reason about what’s with Twilight, but you need to be patient, i’ll explain explain everything to you in the right time, you just gotta trust me” he explained.

“Okay, I trust you and Sora, this time I won’t doubt of you, I promise” Flash said to him, the teenagers were on their way out glad that everything’s over, but…(Music Stops)

“Impressive…” A voice said to them making them stop in their tracks, the girls and Spike were scared by hearing that unknown voice as the boys were looking for who talked “You surpassed my expectations Riku, by defeating my puppet” The boys got their guard on with frowns on their faces.

“Him” Flash said recognizing the voice with a frown as well Sora and Riku, then a corridor of darkness appeared behind them a bit away and from it came out a man in a black coat “You!” He angrily said to him.

“However this isn’t over yet” The man finished the girls scared by the seeker of darkness that went behind the guys and they got their guard on with angry faces.

“I’m not surprised to see you again…” Sora began as the man removed his hood revealing his face, a man with tan skin, amber eyes and an X on the middle of his face “...Saix, or should I call you Isa?” Sora finished as Saix glared at the teenagers with a cold and dark gaze, a face down against him is about to begin…(Music Stops)

To be Continued…

Chapter 12: Part 1, The Sweetest Dream

The group of friends on their way back home were stopped by a member of Organization XIII, one that Sora and Riku know so well, the one who dragged Flash in the darkness, Saix. The Seeker of Darkness was in front of the teenagers with his sinister intentions to achieve the goal of his master, but Sora is in his way…

“...I don’t know what Lea sees in you, but he still has hope in you, so I won’t give up on you either” Sora said to him with a determined frown remembering what Lea told him about his former friend Isa, the others except for Riku were confused at what Sora meant, but at his words Saix only drew an evil smile on his face as if he was mocking him.

“Lea you say? He doesn't mean anything to me now and i’ve abandoned that name long ago, ‘Isa’ doesn’t exist anymore” Saix said keeping the smile which only made Sora and Riku madder at him “My master showed me something better than this pathetic universe, something that it was worthier than that, a perfect future for us, his followers”

“I can’t believe that I let myself being tricked by someone like you, you used me!” Flash said at him extremely mad at him which only made him laugh evilly.

“Flash, you should understand by now, we do whatever it takes to achieve our goal, the fact of making use of you was only one way to achieve it” Saix said to him never dropping his evil smile, which only made Flash madder at him.

“That’s enough!” Sora yelled at him furious as he summoned his keyblade and got ready to fight “I won’t let you use and hurt my friends anymore, you’ll pay of what you did to Flash!”

“Hehe Sora only you would make it this far in one piece, or should I call you by your other name?” Saix said to him still having the evil smile on his face which made the rest except for Sora and Riku confused.

“I won’t let you trick me anymore, your mind games won’t work on me” Sora said to him very angry at him.

“Wait! Are you going to face him alone?” Twilight asked him worried.

“Don’t worry about me, I defeated him before” Sora said to her with a smile “I’ll be fine”

“I see that you care for her, but why do you even bother with her? She’s worth nothing, her life is meaningless” Saix said to him with a serious face, which made everyone madder at him, but terrified Twilight.

“Shut up! She’s NOT useless!” Sora said furious at him “I took you down 2 times before, looks like you're begging for a 3rd one”

“Heh, you remember the first one, I thought you wouldn’t” The seeker of darkness said to him with a dark smile.

“I wasn’t born yesterday, I remember everything you did to me” Sora said to him still mad at him.

“Then you must remember that we don’t accept traitors” Saix said to him with a serious tone.

“Enough talk” Sora said to him ready to fight him again.(Music Stops)

“Then let’s make it short and sweet” Saix finished as he summoned his giant claymore.

“Guys, watch over the girls!” Sora said to Riku and Flash and they nodded in understanding, then Sora dashed toward him but then Saix raised his hands toward the sky and began to float in the air as his claymore spun behind him.

“Do you feel it, the moon’s power?” He said as he was letting the moonlight shine down on him charging himself “Moon, shine down!” He shouted as he glowed in a dark blue aura and then he dived against Sora which stopped in his tracks seeing him going berserk with his eyes a bit wide “Be gone!!” He yelled at him while diving at him and then he slammed his claymore against Sora unleashing a powerful burst of wind and shockwaves of energy raising a big cloud of dust.

“Sora!!” Sora’s friends yelled him, seeing this, Saix was smiling evilly seeing that he striked Sora with his claymore, but when the dust dispelled he was nowhere to be found, Saix failed his attack.

“What!?” He said furiously seeing that Sora wasn’t there and his friends were surprised, but relieved.

“Up here!” Sora called him and Saix raised his head seeing that he was flying in the sky as a bright red sparkling aura was surrounding him, then it disappeared, he turned into his pegasus form, turns out Sora transformed in a matter of seconds before Saix dealt his attack on Sora and with his great speed he flew out of the way, Sora’s friends smiled glad seeing him in one piece “Did you forgot that I can fly now?” Sora asked him with a frown, which only made Saix even more furious at him

“Rrgg! Ingrate!!!” He shouted him while throwing his claymore at Sora which he was able to avoid with no effort, then Sora dived quickly against him “Move Aside!!!” He yelled at him furiously while summoning more claymores and throwing them at Sora which he avoided really quickly, Saix them jumped against Sora while he was close enough to the ground, he tried to strike him with his claymore in his hand, but Sora blocked it with his keyblade, then taking the chance Sora grabbed his arm with his free hand and spun very quickly and then he threw him against them ground very hard cracking it letting his claymore fly into the air, that Sora grabbed it with his left hand and then flew quickly at him, when he stood up he called for another claymore, ready to receive him, but he disappeared right in front of his eyes, that he took by surprises, then Sora reappeared right in front of himself, meaning that he dashed so fast that Saix didn’t see him, leaving him no chance of counterattack, Sora then used the claymore on his hand to slam Saix into the air and then he used it to perform a rapid combo finishing sending him against the ground hard again and Sora then threw the claymore he was using against Saix to deal more damage cause a puff of dust to rise again while Sora softly landed, then Saix jumped out of the dust reaching Sora quickly which to the surprise of everyone else, Sora didn’t even react at this “Fool” Saix said to him with a smile before landing his attack, but Sora blocked really quickly with his keyblade as if it was nothing, which took him as well as everyone else by surprise, Saix eyes widened by this.

“Wing push!” Sora shouted to use one of his attacks the Wing Push, Sora moved his wings very quickly generating a powerful wind burst that sent Saix flying away, the others were impressed by Sora’s counterattack, he seems that he could take on Saix with not much trouble.

“I misjudged you once again…” Saix said as he stood up again.

“Just as always” Sora said as he flew toward him quickly. Saix tried to attack him with a smacking attack, but Sora blocked him with his keyblade again.

“I want to see you die fighting Sora” He said to him in a dark tone while trying to push Sora to the ground.

“Not Today!” Sora shouted, then he dashed rapidly above Saix trying to use Blitz but Saix blocked him with his claymore, then the two of them began to clash weapons several times trying to dealt a strike, Saix was blocking Sora’s slashes, but he was too fast for him that Sora manages to blow of his claymore from his hand into the air, which he grabbed with his free hand and threw it at him, Saix was able to catch it before it hit him, but it pushed him back a bit away, Saix got really angry at Sora who landed on the ground then he extended his hands toward the night sky.

“Moon give me power!” He shouted as he was charging energy from the moonlight.

“I don’t think so!” Sora said before flying at him to stop him, but then an idea crossed his mind and gave a confident smile, then Sora flew to the sky very quickly.

“What is he doing?” Flash asked seeing him flying away.

“I saw him fight Saix before, he knowns what he’s doing” Riku said to him, then Sora reached a nearby cloud in the sky, remembering that he is able to control the clouds and as a result the weather he pushed it right above Saix and then everyone understood what was he doing, Saix then saw him doing it and he was unable to charge energy.

“What?! You!!” Saix said furiously at Sora right below the cloud which was having a confident smile on his face.

“The weather report of today is: a very cloudy night for today with 100% of a…” He began making fun of Saix keeping the smile as he raised his keyblade into the air where the cloud was above him “Thunderstorm!!” Sora shouted to use a new spell, the Thunderstorm, Sora casts a Thundaga spell over the cloud above him making it then rain down lots of lightning bolts bigger and more powerful than the thundaga, Saix couldn’t avoid the spell in time, the lightning fell so fast that it didn’t give him time to react, the hit was so powerful that it sent Saix away and crashing against the ground so hard cracking it, almost making a crater, as for the land where the bolts landed it was so powerful that it left a crater, then they saw Saix was standing up still a bit stunned from the attack, he saw to his surprise Sora flying right in front of him about to land a strike with his keyblade, Saix blocked him with his claymore, but Sora’s attack and speed were too powerful that it began to push him back very quickly.

“It’s over!” Sora shouted as he moved his keyblade to push Saix against the ground, he couldn’t resist his attack than it ended up slamming him against the ground with a powerful wind bust raising another poof of dust, which Sora came out of it and kept floating a bit distant waiting to see what’s next, the others were impressed by Sora and his powerful attacks.

“Sora is really good under pressure, it was a good idea to use a cloud to attack that guy” Twilight said with a smile on her face a bit blushed “When it comes to fighting he’s a really fast thinker”

“Yeah and his super duper fast and powerful, that guy couldn’t resist him” Pinkie said with a excited smile.

“Saix is done, Sora’s got ‘im” Flash said with a smile as well.

“But it’s not over yet, guys like Saix don’t give up until the bitter end” Riku said to his friends, then when the dust died down it was there Saix standing on his feet panting hard then Sora landed quickly a bit away from him.

“You just don’t give up, do you?” Sora said to him with a confident smile drawn on his face that only made Saix madder.

“You imbécil!!” Saix said furious to Sora as his eyes glowed bright amber then he began to float in the air as he released a loud yell as a dark blue aura came out of his body and the spikes of his claymore extended with white edges, Sora then went into battle pose again ready for his next move “I will leave you with nothing!” Then when it seems that he would attack Sora he threw his powered claymore against his friends which they gasped from impact, Riku summoned his keyblade ready to block the attack, but then…

“No!!” Sora yelled as he flew at high speed and got in the way of the flying claymore which he received all of the power of the impact sending him against the ground creating a crater.

“Sora!!” His friends yelled seeing him in the crater and Saix laughed evilly, but then Sora stood up again with just a few scratches as he wiped the earth off of his clothes as if it didn’t really affect him.

“What??!!” Saix yelled seeing Sora on his feet again with a frown on his face, everyone else was relieved, mostly Twilight, luckily Sora’s resistance is so great that he could come out of Saix’s attack almost unharmed, then Saix dashed toward Sora trying to strike Sora with his berserker combo, swinging his claymore against him unleashing shockwaves than Sora dashed out of the way every time “Accept it!!” He shouted at he began to perform several shockwaves that Sora avoided with great speed and when Sora tried to fly out of the way Saix threw his claymore at him to stop him and then tried to attack him, but Sora avoided them by flying to the ground, Saix berserk combo was truly fierce and merciless, Sora would expose himself to a risk trying to block or counterattack, for now he only avoided until the perfect moment to attack “All shall be lost to you!!!” He yelled at him preparing to perform his desperate attack, he dives against Sora with his claymore full of energy, Sora knew that attack, then he noticed that while diving at him Saix had a clear exposed point, so Sora with a frown was ready to finish the battle, right before Saix lands his attack at Sora he was stopped in mid-air by Sora hitting him with his keyblade right in his abdomen, Saix didn’t see him coming as well as the others, Sora moved so fast again that Saix didn’t see him, with a powerful slash Sora knocked Saix high into the air releasing a burst of wind out of his keyblade, the others were impressed by Sora as Saix was just shocked that he was able to take him on with great power and ability, he underestimated him too much Sora dashed quickly appearing above him, then he was ready to finish the fight against him, Sora pointed his keyblade at him.

“Inverse Tornado!” Sora shouted to use a new spell of his, the Inverse Tornado, Sora then created a tornado in mid air upside down that went in Saix direction, Saix couldn’t react in time and the tornado hit him so hard that it sent him against the ground creating a cloud of dust once he clashed against the ground then Sora landed on the ground softly and once the dust dispelled it showed a crater where Saix lies on the ground defeated.(Music Stops)

“He did it!!” Pinkie declared with her usual big smile as the others also smiled of joy seeing that Sora defeated the seeker of darkness then they rushed to Sora’s side.

“That was insane dude!” Flash said to him with a big smile on his face.

“You did it again Sora” Riku said to him with a smile proud of him and then the others said words to him amazed as Sora rubbed the back of his head feeling a bit ashamed with a modest smile.

“Hey Sora, you think that that guy is done?” Fluttershy asked him a bit scared pointed at Saix inside the crater and then everyone else turned to glare at him, then Saix hurtful began to get up trying to hold himself with his claymore, then the teenegares excluding Sora and Riku and the dog gasped in surprise.

“Don’t be alarmed guys, he can’t harm you anymore” Sora said to them with a normal face and a calmed tone then he walked into the crater near Saix as he was able to barely get up holding himself on his claymore painting from the great pain on himself as he glared at him with intense hatred at the keyblade hero as Sora glared at him with a frown on his face “Isa...please if you’re still inside there then come back with us, where lea is, he wouldn’t wish any of this for you”

“I...no longer have anything… to do with that fool…” Saix said to him with a dark tone and intense hate toward him and his friends in between his pants which made Sora clench his left fist “Just why…? Why would you be saying all that about Lea?” He said “He’s a traitor, he doesn’t care about anyone, that’s why I left that weakling because of the delusions created by that make-believed friendship that you made up with him and not caring for the past I once shared with him” He continued with a glare of rage at Sora, those words only made Sora and Riku madder at him, they hate when someone bad mouth a friend of theirs, Sora’s anger toward Saix was growing and growing with each word insulting Lea, so much that he tightened his fist “Even if he’s a human again he is and always will be a pitiful and weak fool-” He was cut suddenly when he saw Sora dashing at him, he couldn’t tolerate it anymore so by impulse he dashed at him with his keyblade in hand.

“Shut up!!” Sora shouted at him very angry as he was performing a downward slash at him, in reaction Saix tried to block him putting his claymore in the way, but the slash was too powerful that it was able to cut right through the claymore breaking it into two pieces, then when the keyblade landed on him a burst explode sending Saix out of the crater and a bit far away from the group of friends, Saix ended up lying on the ground even more injured than before, one could say that he was finished at this point, Saix struggled to try to get up again while panting from the pain as Sora and his friends walked near him, knowing that he couldn’t hurt anyone anymore as Sora, Riku and Flash got right in front of him with frowns on their faces as the girls and Spike stayed behind the boys.

“It’s over Saix, you lost” Sora said to him in a serious tone.

“End of the line” Riku said to him in a serious tone as well.

“This is it for you!” Flash said sounding a bit angry.

“No…” Saix began as he weakly get up “I shall not be defeated by a bunch of pitiful teenagers!” He said with a glare of hatred at the teenagers but then he fell into his knee from the pain as he was experiencing, they didn’t react too much at this, they knew that he was no longer a threat like this, but before the group of friends could say or do something…(Music Stops)

“That’s enough” A familiar voice said out loud that alerted them, then a corridor of darkness appeared behind Saix which Young Xehanort came out of, this made the teenagers and the dog stay back a bit but only Sora and Riku glared at him with anger “I see that you two surpassed our expectations once again, mostly you Sora, and that bothers me too much” He said to the two heroes with his usual dark gaze “You by yourself almost took out Saix here, I see that we underestimated you, both of you”

“I still got energy to take you on Xehanort!” Sora said at him as he went into his battle stance only to make the younger Xehanort smile darkly.

“Hehe, If you want to fight me you would have to wait after I fought Riku” He said to him keeping the smile “You and I have a score to settle Riku, but I know you’re not ready to fight me now, not after that impressive display against our puppet” He said to Riku which made him madder at him, but most of all Flash when he heard him call him puppet.

“I’m no longer your puppet Xehanort! I won’t believe your lies anymore!” Flash said very angry at him, but that only made him laugh darkly.

“That’s the thing Flash, I never lied you, I used the truth to control you. but you can believe what you want” He said keeping the smile which only makes him madder “You haven’t gotten rid of us just yet and when you least expect it you’re going to return to darkness, where you now belong”

“Tch! And you expect me to believe that you time travel freak!” Flash replied him being both scared and angry at his words but hid them with a frown on his face.

“You’ll pay Xehanort, for using our friend against us!” Riku said as he called forth his keyblade and got into battle stance but once again Xehanort just smiled darkly at this, as if he was just mocking and playing with the heroes.

“I see you still have fighting spirit, even though you don’t have much power left to back it up” Xehanort said to him keeping the smile which only made him madder “But even if you do have power to fight, it is not the proper time to, for now we retreat” He continued with a serious face as Saix stood up weakly and he could barely stay on his feet “But remember this, this shall not be the last time you see us, very soon we’re going to return to finish our mission in this world and we’ll stop at nothing until we reach our goal and then we’ll have our final predestined clash, and don’t forget this, no matter what you two do you won’t avoid it, it’s fate and no matter how many times you try to takes us down, we beings of pure darkness we’ll return again and again until we reach victory” Xehanort said to the keyblade warriors pointing at them “Saix, let’s go”

“Understood” He acknowledged still being gravely injured.

“You won’t run away!” Sora shouted at them then he flew quickly toward them ready to slash them but right before he could land his strike the two seekers of darkness disappeared into the darkness leaving the place and then Sora stopped his tracks and then he clenched his free hand very furious at the organization as he turned back to normal and both him and Riku let their keyblades disappear, then the others walked near at Sora.(Music Stops)

“Well it’s finally over for now, with Saix gravely injured probably it will take time to return, but we gotta be careful” Riku said to him trying to calm his friend and Sora nodded in understanding.

“Brr! What’s with that guy? He gives me the creeps” Sunset said as she held both of her arms and shaking like she was cold.

“He’s Xehanort Sunny, we told you he’s insane, even his younger self is insane” Riku said to her as Sora noticed that Flash had his head looking down with his hands in his pockets.

“Hey dude, don’t listen to him, he’s just trying to mess with your head, you don’t have to worry about him as long as me and Riku are here to back you up” Sora said to him trying to cheer him up while putting his right hand on his shoulder.

“Yeah, you’re right Sora, thanks man” Flash said to him with a smile feeling better.

“No worries buddy” Sora said to him with a smile and then they bumped fists. Then Twilight tapped Riku’s shoulder to call his attention.

“Hmm? What’s up Twi?” He asked her.

“Riku, well, before you arrived something happened…” She began feeling bad about being overtaken by darkness temporarily as the girls face began to turn sad what she began to talk about, she could hardly talk about it, Sora knew he could feel it within him, his face was showing it, so he decide to talk for her.

“It’s okay Twily, i’ll tell him” Sora said to him with a comforting tone in his voice as he grabbed her shoulder, then Sora told Riku about how Twilight was possessed by darkness and almost killed Flash which only made everyone sadder except for Riku whose eyes went a bit wide impacted by hearing that.

“So that was the dark presence that I felt on my way here, and why it suddenly disappeared” He thought understanding what happened “I see” He said to Sora while he crossed his arms.

“Be honest with me Riku, am I not okay?” Twilight asked him scared to death that Midnight would take over her again.

“You’re the darkness expert here, can you help her out?” Rainbow said to him worried for her friend.

“Don’t worry Twilight, you’re fine” He began trying to calm her down, but her face was still worried and scared, a sign that she was not believing what he just said “Look, what happened to you is proof that you still having lingering darkness from that demon within you, it makes sense that you haven’t gotten rid of it just yet, it took over you not too long ago and that kind of darkness doesn’t bash out of one’s heart that easily. That darkness will disappear with time, you don’t have to worry, but that thing took over you because you let the negativity take over you, letting it grow its power and hold over you, darkness rely on the power of negativity making it grow, if you don’t control your emotions, especially on critical situations i’m afraid that the demon will return” He explained letting everyone else get speechless, most of all Twilight and Sora “But I know you won’t let that happen, you’re stronger than you think and a way to make sure that the demon never takes over you again is to be positive and always try to be happy” He concluded with a smile.

“But what if I can’t hold it back? What if it possesses me again?” Twilight asked him, then to her surprise Sora surrounded her with his left arm with his usual smile.(Music Stops)

“If that happens we’ll be here to help you out” Sora assured her keeping his smile.

“That’s right, the best way to keep positive is when you’re surrounded by us, you’re friends, and we’ll always be here for ya, right guys?” He said to his friends.

“Yeah!” Everyone else except for Twilight said with smiles on their faces.

“I got scared when you were taken by the darkness, but I know that you’ll still be you, no matter what” The talking dog said to his owner with a smile.

“And I forget you tried to kill me again” Flash said to her with a blunt face with his arms crossed.

“Right sorry about that” She apologized with him as she rubbed the back of her neck a bit ashamed.

“No worries Twilight, guess I deserved it for trying to killing this guy here” Flash said with a smile as he gave an elbow to Sora.

“No matter what happens Twilight, we’ll always be your friends, we’ll always be with you” Sunset said to her putting her hand on her shoulder while the rest of the girls and Spike(being held by Fluttershy) surrounded her, then seeing the kindness of her friend a smile was drawn on Twilight’s face.

“Friends forever, right?” Twilight said to her friends with a warm smile on her face.

“Friends forever” The rest of the girls repeated and then the girls embraced each other into a group hug while the boys were happy seeing this as Sora put his hands behind his head as Riku and Flash put their hands in their pockets then when they let go of each the boys got near them.

“You don’t have to worry Twily, as long as we’re here everything will be a-okay!” Sora said to her with his usual smile “Just you gotta think positive and smile”

“Heh well it’s almost impossible not to smile around you” Twilight said to him with a smile as well.(Music Stops)

“But Sora, why you didn’t finish Saix when you took him down? Why you tried to reason with him? People like him doesn’t deserve second chances” Flash said to Sora concerned on why he didn’t put an end to the seeker of darkness “And who’s Lea? What did he meant be ‘a human again?”

“You guys said that he’s a friend of yours but I don’t get what he has to do with that guy” Sunset said to the keyblade heroes.

“Well to begin we’re not like the organization, we’re peacekeepers not murders” Riku said to everyone else “And even if Saix would be destroyed the organization would replace him, so it wouldn’t change a thing”

“And about Lea and Saix” He began feeling a bit sad Lea and his former friend “To put the story short…” He then he proceed by telling his friends about the friendship that Lea and Isa shared long ago and how being into the organization as nobodies broke it and how Lea returned to be a human after sacrificing himself to protect Sora, this story made his friends surprised and that also made them sad.

“So Lea still thinks that Isa’s still in that dark vessel, and that’s why you keep trying to reason with him” Flash said understanding everything that Sora explained.

“What a sad fate for such a good friendship after turning into nobodies” Rarity said to Sora feeling sad for both him and his friend.

“Sometimes I think that Isa is gone, but Lea still has faith in him so I won’t give up with him either, i’ll always trust my friends and their beliefs” Sora said with a determined frown.

“Heh, that’s nice Sora, that you have plenty of faith in your friends like that, maybe, just maybe you might be able to bring back Isa from the depths of darkness, something it’s telling me that” Sunset said to him with a smile.

“Yeah” Sora said smiling as well.

“You know Sora, that Lea guy sounds like a really good friend” Flash said to him with a smile.

“Yup, you guys have to get it memorized that he’s a bit weird but a really fun and cool guy and you always count that he’ll bring his friends back when they need him the most” Sora said to his friend imitating what Lea does every time he says he’s usual line which made Riku chuckle a bit.

“He would like to meet you guys” Riku said to them with a smile as well.(Music Stops)

“Any case guys, I know that things are getting hard for us, but we don’t have to let this take us down, there’s one good way to get through this” Sora began to lighten up the mood of his friends “That’s always smile, no matter what happens one can get through anything with a good n’ bright smile!”

“Oh like they say: at bad time good faces” Pinkie said smiling like she would usually do.

“That’s right Pink, it was a promise made when I first met Donald and Goofy in Traverse Town, they said that i’ll have to be always smiling and be happy, that way we were able to get through anything no matter how hard or dark the trail is” Sora said to his friend looking up to the night sky remembering how he met Donald and Goofy in Traverse Town a year ago and the promise they made and what they faced together that made everyone else smile, most of all Twilight, it really touched her how upbeat Sora is no matter what and how he also makes those around him get upbeat.

“That is something that I admire of you Sora, no matter what happens you always keep positive and smiling and how you make everyone else do the same, mostly because you’re an expert on smiling” Twilight said with a smile to her new best friend which made him chuckle.

“Just like me!” Pinkie said with her usual big smile.

“Well what can I say, smiling is one of the best things I do” Sora said putting his hands behind his head making a big smile that made everyone giggle a bit, now everything was okay for now and the group of friends were smiling again.(Music Stops)

“Welp we can call this a day, it was another fun day that we could spend with you girls” Riku said to the girls with a smile.

“Yeah, i’m tired, let’s go back home” Rainbow said as she rubbed the back of her neck then after the girls, except for Sunset and Twilight said goodbye they took off on separate ways, but then Applejack returned running at Sora and Riku.

“Hey guys, can ah’ ask ya a favor?” She asked them.

“Sure AJ” Riku said to her with a smile.

“What is it Cowgirl?” He asked her with a smile.

“Well tomorrow ah’ll have ta work at the farm so before we hang out the other will help me, so ta make it faster can ya guys help us?” She kindly asked them.

“Sure why not?” Sora said to her with a smile.

“It could be fun” Riku said to her with a smile as well.

“Thanks boys, you’re the best” She said greatfully to them with a smile.

“Nah” Sora said while waving his hand keeping the smile.

“No prob” Riku said.

“Cha know Flash, you could come too if ya wanna” Applejack said to him.

“Thanks but I can’t I have to go with the dudes and well explain everything to them, I left them during the week” Flash explained.

“Oh well, ah hope ya guys know where the farm is” She said to Sora and Riku.

“Sweet Apple Acres” Sora said to her with a smile.

“We got it” Riku said to her smiling as well.

“Okay, bye” She said then she took off.

“Well guess i’ll see you guys tomorrow at the farm, better get there early” Sunset said to the boys with a smile.

“Heh right” Riku said to her with a smile “Um Sunny can you go back alone right?” He asked her a bit blushed which made her a bit blushed.

“Y-yeah, don’t worry Riku, see ya tomorrow” She said a bit blushed then she took off with a smile.

“Bye” Riku said with a smile blushed just waving his hand as he watched her leave but then when she was out of sight he sighed in defeat, he wanted to walk with her to home.

“Oh Riku, don’t worry dude, I still know a bit of her and I know that she’s shy, but you’ll two have quality time soon, just don’t give up you just gotta wait till the best moment and when she becomes less shy, remember that I know a bit more about girls than you or Sora” Flash said to her with a smile while giving him a pat on his back.

“Heh right man” Riku said to him with a smile.

“I mean you guys are made for each other, not just ‘cause you’re dressing like her” Flash said to him with a smile which made him chuckle.

“Welp guess i’ll see ya tomorrow Twily” Sora said to her with a smile as Twilight was a bit blushed rubbing her left arm timid.

“Um w-well. Wouldn’t you mind coming with me and Spike back to my home?” She asked him a bit timid more blushed which made Sora a bit blushed as he rubbed the back of his head with his right hand.

“Uhh” He began not knowing how to answer then he turned his head to watch Flash who was wearing a smile with a thumb-up saying that he won’t mind it “Okay Twily”

“But this time we’ll just walk, we’re not so far” Spike said to him and he nodded in response then Sora and Twilight began to walk on their way back to the Sparkle house “Don’t forget that i’m still here!” He said while walking at their side.

“Well see you man” Riku said goodbye to Flash.

“Wait dude. Help me find my car, please” Flash said to him before he leaves “You owe me one for almost smashing my bones”

“You tried to kill me and Sora” He said to him with an annoyed face with his arms crossed.

“But dude, c’mon gimme a hand” He said to him insisting.

“Okay okay i’ll help, not that I got something better to do now anyway” Riku said giving up with his arms crossed.

“Thanks bro, say you still got energy to teleport us?” He asked him.

“Nope, I used what I had left to free you” He said to him.

“Oh well” He said understanding as the two boys began to walk.

“Just try to remember the last time you saw it” He said to him.

“Let’s try at my garage” He suggested then the two of them took off.(Music Stops)

***

Sora, Twilight and Spike were walking through the street on their way back to the Sparkle house while their were talking a bit and Spike remained silent not wanting to interfere as he was happy and proud of his owner seeing how she and Sora are getting along very well.

“Sora?” She called him.

“Yeah?” He asked her.

“There’s something I don’t get yet, I couldn’t hear the others calling me and they said that I electrocuted them when they tried to touch me, but you were the only one I could hear and nothing happened to you when you touched me” She said to him still confused about that.

“Maybe it’s because of my link with you” He said to her as he raised his palm showing her mark slightly uncolored “Maybe that’s why I was the only one who could wake you up from that trance, i’m bonded with you in a deeper way than you do with the others, I don’t know how to explain it, but it’s like we’re sharing our emotions, like we can feel like the other” Sora said to her while putting his hand into his hoodie pockets, they way he talked about their bond made her a bit blushed and shy as she played with her hair with a smile, she was happy that she’s sharing a unique connection with him, that also reminds her that she would be able to get him one day.

“Thanks Sora, I know that no matter what happens I know that you’ll always be there for me” Twilight thanked him with a warm smile and a blush being graceful from the heart to him.

Hehe no problem Twily” He said to her with a smile a bit blushed as he rubbed his cheek with his finger.

“I’m still scared that I might become a demon again though, but would you be still at my side if that happens?” Twilight asked him with a sad face scared while she stopped her tracks as well as Sora and her talking dog.

“Of course Twily, i’ll still be there to help you always, even if you want to throw me away, I’ll always be by your side” Sora said with a smile putting his right hand on her shoulder, which made her smile and blush again.

“Yeah, you’re right Sora, thanks” She thanked him again keeping the same expression.

“No worries Twily, that’s what best friends are for” Sora said to her with his hands behind his head.

“Right, best friends” She said she was happy that they were closer best friend, but in her heart she desires more than friendship “Hey can I ask you something?”

“You know that you can ask me anything” Sora said to her as the three of them began to walk again.

“Can you show me Kairi’s good luck charm again?” She asked him which made him surprised that she asked him something like that.

“Um sure” He said to her then he took out Kairi’s lucky charm out of his pants pockets as he stopped walking again then he showed the star-shaped charm.

“I don’t wanna sound mean or anything, but, can I grab it?” Twilight kindly asked him not wanting to offend him, she knows how much it means to him “You don’t have to if you don’t want”

Sora then stopped for a few seconds as if he didn't want to let go of the charm “Uh o-okay” He unsurely said to her because his feelings were still mixed up and he never let anyone else take Kairi’s charm and it feels a bit weird for him trying to hand down her charm to Twilight, but anyway he handed her the charm in her left hand, then she took a close glance at it examining it well.

“Welp Kairi seems to be really good making these kind of charms with seashells” She said with a smile while looking at the charm, mostly at the seashell that resulted very peculiar to her.

“Yeah, she’s really good making that kind of stuff, she’s very skillful” Sora said rubbing the back of his head a bit blushed with a smile, which bothers Twilight a bit, but she wasn’t showing it.

“Say, I know a bit about seashells and I never saw this kind before” She said to him seeing that the kind of seashells was a kind she never saw before.

“Oh you mean the Thalassa shells, yeah, it’s a kind of seashells unique from my islands” He explained to her with a smile.

“Well they’re very pretty” Twilight said with a smile to him.

“Yep, back on the island I used to collect seashells by the beach, it’s nice having seashells, their pretty and you can hear the sound of the waves” Sora said to her keeping the smile.

“I’ll bet it is, also I think I could make one of these” Twilight said to him keeping her smile as she returned the charm to him.

“Of course you could, it’s cool making things, and I know it because I helped make up the raft back at the islands” Sora said at they began to walk again with a smile while pointing himself with his thumb.

“Oh really? Because so far I know Riku did almost everything on the raft himself while you find your way to avoid it and taking naps” Twilight said with a smile to him joking with her hands on her hips.

“Okay he might have done almost everything and I used to take a lot of naps by the beach but I still helped making it and that still counts” Sora said to her with a smile as well putting his hands behind his head.

“Sure thing lazybum” Twilight said to him still joking which made the two of them laugh while they kept walking while Spike was smiling seeing this cute scene.

“Ah young love, isn’t it lovely?” He thought looking at this happiness of Twilight and Sora getting along so nicely a bit after a slightly strong breeze brushed the three of them getting almost to Twilight’s house which made Twilight rub her arms pointing out that she was cold.

“Hey you okay?” Sora asked her seeing her rubbing her two arms.

“Yes, it’s just tonight it’s a bit cold, that’s all, but can’t you feel it?” Twilight answer him.

“Nope, ‘cause it’s hard for me to feel heat or cold, ya know because of my powers, and also i’m wearing a sweater” Sor explained to her as he shrugged.

“Right, lucky you” She said to him feeling a bit jealous that he’s almost immune to changes of temperature then another breeze brushed again making her feel more cold, seeing this Sora had an idea, he then took off his sweater and to her surprise Sora put his sweater on her which made her very blushed.

“There ya go, better now?” He said to her with a kind smile.

“Um y-yeah” She said to him still very blushed and nervous while holding the sweater to not fall “B-but you don’t mind if I use it?”

“Not at all, you’re cold but i’m not and I just want to be nice and help out my best friend” Sora said to her keeping his smile which made her even more blushed as she smiled at him, then she took her arms on the sweater to put it on right.

“Thank you” She thanked him with a cute smile still a bit blushed, she really appreciated him and all he does for her.

“Heh, you’re welcome Twily” He said to her with a smile while rubbing the back of his head a bit blushed, he was getting a bit shy but he wasn’t showing it and he also blushed because his sweater looks cute on Twilight as Spike only kept smiling seeing this lovely scene.

“If this isn’t cute? I don’t know what is” Spike thought seeing this with a smile on his face, then after a bit more they made it to the front of the Sparkle house.

“Welp home sweet home, right?” Sora said to his friends putting his hands in his pants pockets with a smile.

“Hehe right” Twilight said to him with a smile on her face, she once again didn’t want to end that walk she was having with Sora, mostly because how good that they were getting “Well thanks for coming with us Sora”

“No problem Twily, but I should thank you” Sora said to her with a smile while rubbing his nose which surprised her a bit “You and the others gave me and Riku a really great day, I really enjoyed this great day, if I overlook what just happened”

“Heh you’re welcome Sora, a great day for my new best friend” Twilight said to him with a smile as she gave him a soft punch on his shoulder, she really wanted to be more than his best friend, but she knew she has to go slowly with him, step by step and she was happy that they were very close.

“Ha sure” Sora said to her while rubbing the back of his head a bit blushed with a smile.(Music Stops)

“Well Sora guess we’ll see you Tomorrow” Twilight said to him before turning around to enter her house with her dog.

“Just a second” Sora stopped her which in fact he didn’t think about doing it as if it’s something that his heart is telling him to do.

“Hm?” She was wondering what he wanted to tell her as well as Spike.

“W-well I just wanted to give you something, it isn’t much but it’s my way of telling you thank you for all the time we shared today” He said to her with a smile blushed as he rubbed his cheek with his finger, she was wondering what would it be, it doesn’t matter to her if it would be something small she would like anything that would come from the one she loves most, then Sora walked toward her and to her surprise Sora grabbed the back of her head and before she knew it Sora gave her a kiss on her forehead which not only took so much by surprise but also made her face extremely red, no one in fact would see that coming from him even Spike’s jaw dropped by the surprise and then when they separated Twilight was so shocked and red that she couldn’t move she was paralyzed as Sora was just having a warm smile with his cheeks blushed “See you tomorrow” He finished with a wink then he turned around and began to walk it was then that both Twilight and Spike reacted.

“Bye Sora” The talking dog said to him while he was walking away.

“Y-yeah i-i’ll see you” She said to him still very red with a nervous smile then Sora turned his head to see them while walking and waving his hand to say goodbye to them and then he jumped away leaving Twilight and Spike alone in front of the door of their house as Twilight was just looking at the way the boy took off with an in love smile as she sighed lovely as Spike watched her with a smile happy of what just happened.

“Wow I didn’t see that coming” They heard the voice of Shining Armor behind them then they turned to see and they saw Shining at the door of the house and this made Twilight very blushed again.

“You were spying us?!” Twilight asked her brother very upset.

“Of course not sis, I was getting a snack when I heard you guys outside I was going out to greet you, but when I opened the door I saw Sora giving you a kiss and then he left” He explained to her with his arms crossed feeling a bit offended “I’m not that kind of brother ya know?

“Oh sorry” She apologized to him feeling ashamed as she rubbed the back of her head.

“No worries, but i’m very proud of you Twily, you made great progress with this” Her brother said to her while surrounding her with his arm feeling both happy and proud of his younger sister which made her smile a bit blushed.

“Yeah, you surely reached him, I was expecting that you would make the first step but out of nowhere he was the one who did it” Spike said to his owner happy as well.

“He’s right Twily, I know that soon you and him will be together” Shining said to her keeping his smile.

“Yeah…” She said as she walked into the house with an in love smile blushed losing herself on the thoughts of her and Sora as a couple, seeing this Shining chuckled as he shook his head.

“Oh Twily” He said keeping the smile seeing her like that is cute and funny as he followed her into the house.

“I know, right?” Spike said with a smile as well and then they entered the house. On his way back to Canterlot High Sora landed on a roof and turned his head to the way he came from, it was weird for him to do what he just did with Twilight before he left as if his heart was the one who took over his body and do what he feels, but it felt good doing it instead of feeling confused but even so he was still feeling a bit confused about his feelings for Twilight, but even so he smiled and then he continued on his way back jumping onto the roof. While everything for now was okay the being of darkness returned to the depths of the shadows of the world to recuperate from the last battle and regroup preparing their next move in this war…

***

Back at the roof of Canterlot High there was Riku and Flash sitting on the edge eating sea salt ice creams while watching the stars and the moon in the night sky, at the parking lot there was his car meaning that the two of them found the car and came here to relax after what happened.

“Ya know Riku, this is nice, sitting here, relaxing and eating good ice cream is a nice way to chill down after what happend” Flash said to him while eating his ice cream.

“I couldn’t said it better man, we usually do this at the sunset but the night also works well” Riku said to him with a smile trying to cheer him but because Flash seems to still be depressed about him dragging into darkness.

“Yep, also these sea salt ice creams are good even though it’s weird mix of salty and sweet” He said to him “And your rocket is very cool too” He said pointing with his thumb to the gummi ship behind them.

“Are you better now man?” Riku asked him a bit worried, it was hard for him seeing a friend in the same situation both him and Sunset been through.

“A bit” He said to him, it was then when they saw Sora arriving using flowmotion to go up onto the roof and landing expertly.

“Riku! Flash! Hey” Sora greeted them with a smile and they smiled him as well “I didn’t think I would see you up here dude”

“Well after finding my car Riku brought me here to chill down after what happened” Flash explained him.

“Welp I thought he would like it and well it’s a good way of relaxing after a hard fight” Riku said to him while Sora sat right beside them.

“I see, and you like the ice cream Flash?” Sora asked him and he nodded in responce “And how are you feeling now?”(Music Stops)

“I’m okay, but I’m salty about me letting myself give in into the darkness” He said to his friends looking down which made both Sora and Riku sad.

“But it wasn’t your fault, they tricked you” Sora said to him trying to make him feel better.

“But even so I let myself being trick” He continued “And now I have these two blades as a reminder of my greatest mistake” He said as he summoned his two ethereal blades in both of his hands, he might be freed of the darkness but he kept the powers he received from Xehanort “You guys freed me but I think in my heart darkness still has a hold”

“You’re not the first one who has to carry a reminder of such thing everywhere you go, I was in the same place as you and I want you to know that no matter what happens i’ll be there to help you when you really need it” Riku said to him with a supportive tone on his voice while putting his hand on his shoulder.

“And you also got my support Flash” Sora said to him with a smile.

“Thanks guys” Flash thanked his friends with a smile “I’m glad I have great friends like you”

“Your welcome” Riku said to him with a smile “And even if your blades came from the darkness that doesn’t mean you have to use them with dark purposes, look at me, I use dark powers with good intention”

“Yeah, look on the bright side, now you can fight, you can help us defeat Xehanort” Sora said with a big smile.

“You know what guys? You’re right, I just have to learn how to use my new powers” He said as he let his blades disappear “I might never be able to have a keyblade or being as strong as you but i’m proud that i’m able to fight beside you, if the three of us work together we can stop Xehanort and save this world”

“That’s the spirit man!” Sora said keeping the smile.

“Then you would have to train with us from now on” Riku said to him with a smile.

“Alright then, i’ll look forward that” Flash said to them with a smile as he got up “I’ll see you monday guys, I know you’re gonna win the game for the school, you’re the best” He said to his friends with a smile which made them chuckle and then nodded.

“Thanks Flash” Sora thanked him with a smile as well as Riku and then Flash bumped fists with Sora and then with Riku, then Flash took off by jumping from the building to the floor and thanks to his new powers he landed safely on the ground and then he went to his car, Sora and Riku saw Flash in his car leaving.

“I see why you wanted to help him Riku, because you were in his place before” Sora said to him understanding that.

“Yeah, he’s my friend and I don’t want any of my friends suffer the way I did, that’s why i’ll help him get through this” Riku said to him with a determined frown.

“So do i man” Sora said as the both of them stood up “You helped me when i helped Twily so i’ll help you with Flash” Sora said to his brother-in-heart “We’re like brothers and brothers are there to help each other”

“Thanks Sora”(Music Stops) He thanked him with a smile which made him smile as well then he noticed something off with Sora “Hey now that I noticed where’s your hoodie?” He asked him then Sora looked down at himself seeing that he wasn’t using his sweater.

“Ah hehehe eh w-well it’s a bit funny you see-” He began with a shameful smile as he rubbed the back of his head a bit blushed and ashamed by this but he was cut off by Riku.

“You gave it to Twilight and you forgot to take it back, didn’t you?” Riku said with his arms crossed and a not impressed face guessing exactly what happened.

“Yeah…” He said to him ashamed, his blushed face was showing it, as he rubbed the back of his head.

“Oh Sora” He said to him as he shocked his head “You always were very distracted ya know? Luckily for you knowing how responsible Twilight is she’ll surely return it to you tomorrow”

“Right” Sora said to him as he stopped to rub his head “Talking about her, there’s something that I have to tell you”

“Okay, what is it?” Riku asked him.

“Well...before left I gave her a kiss on her forehead…” He said to him very blushed again as he rubbed the back of his neck, when Riku heard him say that his eyes widened being very surprised at that.

“Wow, really?” He asked him not believing him and Sora nodded in response timidly “Sora I never thought you would such thing as that”

“It’s just I didn’t think about doing it I just did it without thinkin’ it” He explained him still very blushed which made Riku smile.

“See? That’s the kind of things that happens when you do what you feel” He said to his best friend keeping the smile as his left hand went into his pocket.

“Yeah, it did felt good, even if my feelings are still mixed up, but maybe, just maybe I do like Twilight, but i’m still unsure” Sora said to him which made Riku feel bad for him a bit, seeing him in that emotional problem.

“But Sora just do what you always do, listen and follow your heart” Riku said to him trying to help him out the best he could.

“But that’s the problem Riku, I tried to listen but I don’t know what it tries to tell me” Sora said to him with his hands in his pockets.

“It’s okay Sora, it’s completely normal these kind of things, you can’t push your heart to tell you things, the heart will tell you what to do on the right moment, i’m positive that with time you will know what to do, I know it” Riku said putting his hand on his shoulder “And don’t feel guilty about what you feel for Kairi, she’s our best friend and she would be okay with the decision you take, same goes for Twilight, if they’re your best friends they only want you to be happy, but for now you shouldn’t worry about, all of that will come later on, okay?”

“Yeah, you’re right man, thanks” Sora thanked him with a smile which made him smile as well.

“No prob buddy, that’s what older brothers are for” He said to him keeping the smile which made Sora chuckled, then both made a brofist “Welp it’s time to go to bed”

“Yeah” He said as he yawned and stretched his arms into the sky “I’m tired” Then both of the boys took of to the Gummi Ship to take an good earned night of sleep.(Music Stops)

***

Back at the Sparkle house Twilight was telling to her family how she spent the day with Sora and the others she was extremely happy of how great the day was, of course overlooking the attack of Saix, she was with a big smile on her face that was expressing how much happy she was, she could explode easily, it turns out that when Sora’s around she gets shy but tries to hide it and act confident, but when he’s not she can fully express herself as if she was a fangirl of his, and her family didn’t mind it too much, they were happy of see her happy and it’s normal for that kind of behavior when it came to love.

“...Today was so wonderful, even though that guy of the organization attacked us and the best part of all is that Sora noticed me!” Twilight concluded keeping her big smile with a blush that never leaves.

“And don’t forget that before he leave he gave you a kiss” Spike said to his owner with a sly smile.

“YES!!!” She said even more happy and blushed than before and then she took cushion off the couch and yell on it all of the happiness she was having “That was the best part of all” She said as she let herself fall on the couch.

“That’s our Twilight” Her mother said feeling happy and proud of her as her daughter sat on the couch.

“I knew you could make that boy change his mind” Her father said to her feeling the same.

“But remember Twily, you can’t stop here, I can say that Sora began to see you differently, but you have to keep up with that” Shining said to her as he surrounded her with his arm.

“Right, I won’t give up until the end!” She said with a determined smile.

“That’s my daughter” Night Light said to her keeping the smile on his face then Spike noticed something on Twilight.

“Hey Twi, you’re still wearing Sora’s hoodie, you forgot to return it” Spike said to her then she looked at herself and she was indeed still using Sora’s sweater.

“Eemm ups” She said feeling a bit embarrassed.

“Oh dear, love has really changed you” Twilight Velvet said to her daughter shaking her head keeping the smile as she rubbed the back of her head a bit blushed.

“Well that’s how it is, isn’t it?” She said with a smile as she shrugged still a bit embarrassed.

“Isn’t she cute when she’s like that?” Shining said to his parents with a smile and his parents nodded with smiles on their faces in response, they already know the dangers and dark clouds that were over their world and what’s after her friends and what she’s experiencing but they could count on Sora and Riku to protect them and save their world and they were happy that Sora appeared into her life, not only to save her from her own sorrow but also give her the best gift of them all, love for her and a radiant smile “Alright, it’s late, time to go to bed, and you don’t have to wear off his hoodie”

“Haha very funny” Twilight said to her brother as she stood up with her face a bit red.

“Hey just like Pinkie said you’re wacky for that spiky-haired guy” Spike said to her as they went to her room.

“I’m not that crazy for him” Twilight said to him while walking toward the stairs.

“Mm-hm” Spike sarcastically said.

“I heard you!” She said sounding offended.

Everyone was sleeping now, after the chaotic way the night turned peace and tranquility has been restored thanks to the two keyblade hero's sent from another world, at least for now, and the heroes are now in their ship taking a well earned rest after the fights they have and the great day they spent sleeping peacefully submerging into their dreams same goes for Twilight and Sunset in their respective houses, always thinking, caring and loving their respective beloved hero even before sleep and in their sleep having thoughts, wishes and hopes of finally being with them one day. Without being noticed by Sora and Riku the hands with the marks of their bonds with the girls began to glow into sparkling purple and amber-oranger respectively as if the thoughts and feelings of the girls flooded into Sora and Riku while they were sleeping, and this began to affect their dreams…

***

Sora and Riku (Oddly in their usual clothing) woke up in an unknown place separate of the other they were lying on the soft grass having a view of the starry nightsky which it was beautiful, when they stood up they saw that they were in a forest with no idea of how they ended up there or the whereabouts of the other.

“Where am I? How did I get here?” Sora asked looking all around the forest seeing only trees and trees, it was a nice place but he didn’t have time to sit around and do nothing he was looking for Riku. While he was doing the same.

“Sora? Where are you?” He said out loud looking for Sora looking at the woods looking at all directions seeing that he was nowhere to be found, then he pointed out something “Is this...a dream?” He asked wondering if he was still asleep, it would make sense since he has no idea of how he got there, but he wasn’t sure, it is more easier to know when he’s in a dream when he’s a dream eater, same goes to trying to get out if he was really still asleep, then Riku began to walk into the forest looking for both a way out and Sora.

“Hello?! Riku! Where are you!?” He said while walking into the woods looking for his best friend and a way out of that mysterious forest. The two of them were looking for each other, walking around with no exact direction because they were lost trying to find the exit but the two of them felt something strange on the place itself, it was a weird feeling that they were having, they couldn’t explain it but it was something about that forest that made them felt like that, but even so they couldn’t just sit around and try to figure out what could be, they kept looking for the other and the exit of that unknown and rare woodlands, but then…(Music Stops)

“Sora…”

"Riku..."

Two voices cooed lovingly at them respectively that made them stop their tracks and stand still as if they were frozen, they couldn’t even move their fingers as their faces began to turn red to their heads the sound of these voices, they were so harmonic, delicate and soft as silk, then the two boys began to turn slowly around toward the way they came from, but the weirdest thing is that the two of them weren’t able to control their movements, their bodies moved completely by their own as if their hearts are what were controlling their bodies.

“Sora. Come here…”

“Riku. Come to me…”

The voices called for Sora and Riku respectively and as if they were hypnotized by the sweet sound of the lovely voices they followed the order and began to walk as if they couldn’t do anything else as the heat on their faces began to intense up, walking one step at a time they could only wonder who were calling them and why they cannot control their bodies or even why their hearts were beating extremely fast with every made step as well the intense blush on their faces.

“You have no idea how I really feel about you…Do you feel the same about me?”

The voice echoed in Sora’s mind making him feel even more bewitched making him forget about everything else and only focusing to go with who was calling him, but part of him couldn’t stop thinking what was going on or who was calling him, that voice apart of being beautiful and comforting it was also recognizable, it was a feminine voice, a girl was calling him. But who? Kairi? No, it wasn’t her, that voice didn’t belong to her. Sora then began to focus in order to find out who was calling him, he searched down into his memories the voices of the girls he knew but only one came up to his mind in his mind… A certain purple-haired girl...

“In the moment I first saw you my entire world turned upside-down… Do you felt that way when you saw me?”

The voice echoed in Riku’s mind making him feel more enchanted by the sound lovely of this voice that was so warm, sweet and delicate voice that was warping him, it reached his heart melting it completely. Still he couldn’t avoid asking himself who was calling him or why he was having this reaction by just hearing the sound of that voice that put him in a hypnotic-like trance, he was still able to focus enough to analyze the voice and try to figure out who was calling him, definitely apart from being a beautiful voice as well as comforting it was familiar to him, he knew that it was a girl who was calling him, but he didn’t knew who exactly, it was then he recognized who was calling him when he searched in his mind… A certain red with yellow streaks-haired girl…

The air was now feeling different around the forest the more they boys were walking in direction where the voices were respectively calling them…The magic was in the air as if they were in a fairytale... A fairytale of love…

Then while walking the boys were able to notice some flowers on the ground, Sora was seeing violets and Riku daisies and they were seeing more on the path ahead as if it was a marked path with these flowers as a guide for them to their destiny along side of the sweet voices that were calling them also they were able to see at the corner of their eyes some flower petals flying on a soft and cool breeze, they were able to recognize the petals as rose petals and they were seeing at the end of a path a light which the two boys assumed to be a exit as the voices kept calling them the boys were falling more and more and the enchantment of the heart melding sound of the beautiful voices. Then both of them began to ran toward the light at the end of the woods seeing that they were able to regain control of their movements really wanting to get with the girls who were calling them and then Sora and Riku entered into the light…(Music Stops)

They now were entering a clearing from within the forest, there was a clear view to the night sky with the moon and stars shining from above. Ahead of them there was more flowers (Violets and daisies respectively) on the ground making a path that was leading to a flowery meadow full of them that was near a lake where the moon and stars’ light was reflecting over the water which was beautiful to see, however what was having their complete attention at the moment it wasn’t anything to do with the beautiful environment...A bit far from them they were seeing someone and they knew right away they were fair and lovely maidens, the ones who were calling them, the two boys only saw the silhouettes of them, but something was telling them that these maidens were holding a great beauty that matches with the enchanting sound of their voices. Sora and Riku were just there standing without moving as if they were frozen as the heat from their faces never leaves, they were so close to the fair maidens that were calling them, just several steps ahead but their hearts were racing extremely fast that being so close made them stand still, but then a soft breeze brushed from behind carrying some rose petals flying on the wind and once the breeze brushed from behind the boys they began to walk, very slowly as if something pushed them. With each step they were coming closer to their respective maiden having the thought that they would be the people who they were thinking, they were only seeing the maidens sat down beside the meadow of flowers looking at the lake but then the young ladies stand up which made the boys’ hearts beat extremely fast once again but they were still walking towards them, one step at a time and then suddenly they began to turn around slowly. Both Sora and Riku stopped their tracks when they were close enough to see who they were as another soft breeze with violets and daisies’ petals respectively brushed… They were none other than Twilight and Sunset respectively, this took Sora and Riku by surprise but they already knew it was them all along, the two girls were wearing a sundress, Sunset’s was orange-amber with her symbol on her right side and Twilight’s was purple with her symbol on her left side, both of them were barefoot.

“Sora…” Twilight cooed with a lovely smile drawn on her face with her hands behind her back, her smile made Sora’s face got more red still surprised to see her in this mysterious place.

“Riku…” Sunset cooed with a beautiful smile on her face with her hands behind her back, that smile made Riku’s face get hotter while he was surprised to see her here.

“T-Twily? Wha-what are you doing here?” Sora asked her still surprise to see her as the blush on his face still remained.

“I’m just here appreciating the beauty of this forest” Twilight said to him keeping the same expression with a delicate tone that could make anyone, including him have their total attention “I’m glad you came”

“Huh? Oh right, you called me” Sora said feeling nervous as he rubbed the back of his head still blushed “But I don’t even know what am I doing here, but I’m glad to see you, at least I’m not alone” He said to her with a smile.

“Sunny? W-why are you doing here?” Riku asked her still surprised to see her still blushed.

“I’m just looking at the beauty of the nature out here” Sunset said to him keeping her smile with a delicate tone that made him keep his complete attention on her “I’m happy to see you here”

“So it was you who called me” Riku said to her and Sunset nodded in confirmation “I’m not sure what’s going here, but I’m happy to know that I’m not alone, better yet that it’s you” He said to her with a smile a bit blushed.

“But I don’t get why you called me Twily” Sora said to her confused while walking near her.

“I knew you were here and I also knew that you would come here with me, after all we’ve always been together during the days we’ve spent together” Twilight said to him keeping the smile with a blush on her face, hearing her saying this made Sora blush once again.

“Heh y-yeah, you’re right” He said with a timid smile looking to the other direction while rubbing the back of his neck “But have you seen Riku? I’m looking from him and a way out” Twilight shook her head never leaving her smile fading away.

“You shouldn’t worry for him, I know that he’s alright wherever he is” Twilight said to him keeping her smile with a calming tone, it was unusual seeing her act like that, but Sora wasn’t complaining at all, in fact, he was liking it.

“I-I guess” He said to her a bit blushed once again rubbing the back of his head, then Twilight once again sat down right in front of the flowers that were beside them.

“Please Sora, sit with me, I would like you to watch this beautiful place with me” Twilight kindly said to him keeping that smile that was captivating him.

“Um sure” He responded to accepting her offer a bit more blushed feeling nervous, but he was not showing it, for a strange reason his heart was beating extremely fast with just being at her side, sitting right beside her.

“I’m glad to see you here Sunny, but why did you call me?” Riku asked her while walking towards.

“Something was telling me that you were here and I know that you don't like to be alone, just as I do, I knew that you would come here with me if I called you, after all you always come to me when I need you, you’ve always been with me all the days we’ve spent you and I” Sunset said to him with the same smile and a blush on her face, the sweetness of her words made Riku blush once again.

“Heh, yeah, that’s right” Riku said to her a bit timid rubbing the back of his head with a smile on his own “But I’m looking for Sora as well as a way out of this woodlands. Have you seen him?” Sunset in response shook her head keeping the smile on her face.

“I know he would be alright, you shouldn’t worry about him” She said to him in a calming tone keeping her beautiful smile, Riku always liked her calm attitude.

“I guess you’re right” He said to her to a bit blushed rubbing the back of his neck while he was seeing Sunset sitting down on the grass right beside the meadow of flowers.

“Would you like to sit with me Riku?” Sunset kindly asked him never leaving the smile that he loved to see on her face fade away.

“O-okay” He answered her blushed once again hiding his nervousness, his heart was beating rapidly as it always did when he was with Sunset, even if he was sitting right beside her.

It was undeniable that there was magic in the air one only has to look at this scene taking place in this beautiful place, both Sora and Riku were confused at what was going on, but they didn’t mind it too much, in fact they were liking to be with Sunset and Twilight respectively, they couldn’t stop looking at them, the girls were so beautiful wearing those sundresses that matches perfectly with them and they have a charm that was attracting them, making them feel electricity within them as they hearts kept beating fast and hard in their chests, the two girls were just looking forward towards the lake ahead of them always wearing that pretty smiles on their faces, the boys knew also how beautiful the place was but that beauty wasn’t matched for the beauty of the girls, they weren’t able to stop looking at them nor they wouldn’t want to.

“Sora” Twilight said to him turning her head to gaze at him which surprised him a bit while the red on his face became more intense.

“Y-yeah?” He asked her still very blushed a bit nervous.

“Don’t you think this place is beautiful?” Twilight said to him with that pretty smile drawn on her face with a sweet tone of voice which made him more blushed “I’m sure that you must’ve seen beautiful places during your journeys”

“Um y-yeah, it is” Sora said to her trying to hide his nervousness, his red face was showing, but he tried to calm down a bit “The lake, the trees, the starry night and this meadow of violets and roses. I’ve seen a lot of beautiful places around the worlds, but this one place must be the most beautiful I’ve seen so far, it’s so magical, I can feel it, it’s like a dream” He said to Twilight in a reflexible tone on his voice, still having his cheeks red, looking around the clearing, it was truly beautiful the place, the lake reflecting the precious night sky above, the meadow of flowers with the pretty flowers that are of course violets and roses. In the background it was noticeable baby breath flowers among the trees surrounding the clearing and some fireflies flying in the sky, all while another soft breeze brushed taking with it some flower petals on the wind.

“Yes, I was thinking the same” Twilight said to him with keeping her smile blushed while grabbing a violet from the meadow and holding it with her two hands “I’m happy that you’re here with me, you’re the best friend that I could wish for, I’m always happy when you’re around me, especially now that we are in this beautiful and magical place” “She said to him with a warm smile on her face that was beautiful to see.

“Heh thanks for saying that Twily, it means a lot to me” Sora said to her with a smile on his face very blushed while rubbing his cheek with his right finger timidly while Twilight put the violet she grabbed on left side her hair.

“You are welcome Sora, you like the flower in my hair?” Twilight kindly asked him with a cute smile on her face which made Sora more redder, she was already beautiful with a smile and eyes that was captivating him.

“Uh um y-yeah” He began feeling all nervous, his red face was showing it while scratching the back of his head “I-I mean uh…” Sora never felt like this before, of course he got nervous before around Kairi in the past, but not at this level, he couldn’t talk well to her, Twilight looked at him with a confused face not understanding what he was trying to say to her “W-well it’s just, you were already pretty. I...I think you look very beautiful like that” Sora said to her still with the face red relaxing a bit and say what he was thinking of her, saying that to her made Twilight a bit surprised as well as blushed, but then she smiled and giggled while playing with her hair.

“Thank you, you’re really sweet” Twilight thanked him with a beautiful smile on her face still blushed which made Sora smile as well timidly still very blushed while rubbing his nose.

“No problem Twily” Sora said to her keeping his smile looking at her smiling back at him, something like this has never ever happened before to him, not even with Kairi back at the Islands, it was like a dream, a fantasy or even a fairy tale with all of the magic around the air, the warm feeling that was giving him a great joy despite his shyness and nervousness and his heart beating fast in his chest. But then he remembered something “Um hey Twily, I’m loving spending time here with you at this beautiful place and I’m not meant to bleed it up, but I’m still not getting what is going on or why are we two here” He said to her with a concerned face as the heat of his face faded away but in response Twilight only chuckled still keeping her smile.

“Not anything needs a reason to happen, you know?” Twilight said to him once again with that soft and enchanting tone on her voice that was making Sora forget all about his worries and troubles for a moment as his face once again was getting red again, it was like her voice was enchanting him, relaxing him and making him have his attention on the girl in front of him “We don’t need a reason to be here and enjoy our time together, as well that you don’t need your special powers to be here, with me…” She said to him with a warm and beautiful smile with a blush on her face to him keeping the sweet tone of her voice as she put her left hand over his right hand that took him by surprise as his blush got deeper and then he just stared at her with his red and surprised face still looking at him with that beautiful smile that he likes so much to see.

“Riku” Sunset called him turning her head to see him which took him by surprise a bit, the blush of his face was saying it.

“Um what’s up Sunny?” Riku asked her trying to be as cool as possible, but it’s way too hard to act cool around the girl you love most, more for him that he was never in love before and never interacted with that kind of feelings.

“Tell me, Haven’t you stopped for a sec and just sat down a look at the beauty of nature before? Like in this beautiful place where we’re at now” Sunset said to Riku while drawing a cute smile on her face that made Riku’s face get redder “You must have saw beautiful places such as this before, haven’t you?”

“Well yeah, I did” He said to her still trying to not show his shyness at best as he could “This place is beautiful, like a fantasy or even a dream, it’s very magical. The lake in front of us reflecting the night sky’s light from above, the daisies and roses in the meadow behind us with some of the flower petals flying in the soft breeze. From all the wonderful places I had the chance to see with my own eyes this must be the most wonderful of them all, one can say it by just looking, it’s like a fairy tale” Riku said to her remembering everything about the beauty of the nature around the worlds he visited so far but he was right when he was saying that this clearing was the most wonderful of them all, Riku while was saying his reflexible line he was looking around the place to take a view of everything noticeable in that one mysterious and yet magical place of in-dream which he was having a feeling that it really was a dream all along, he was able to noticed some fireflies flying over the sky above them, the baby breath flowers at the background along with the trees of the forest, all while another soft breeze brushed taking with it some flower petals with it.

“That was exactly what I was thinking of this place” Sunset said to him keeping the smile on her face then she took from the meadow a daisy that she kept in her two hands ”I’m really, really happy to have you here with me” She began keeping the same smile she was wearing but now a blush wa appearing in her cheeks “I’m always happy when you’re with me, I feel safe and that nothing will ever harm me when you’re at my side, more than usually now that we’re sharing the view of this magical clearing” She continued with the same expression to him that made Riku blushed and surprised, no one told him such thing like that.

“R-really?” Riku asked her still very blushed and she nodded in response and Riku smiled “Thank you Sunny, it means alot coming from you” He thanked her with a warm smile trying to not lose his cool but even so the blush of his face didn’t leave as Sunset put the flower she grabbed on right side of her hair.

“You’re welcome Riku” Sunset said to him with a pretty smile on her face “Do you like the flower in my hair?” She kindly asked him keeping the same smile that was made Riku’s face very hot.

“Uh y-yeah” He nervously said to her making an effort to not showed it while scratching the back of his head but Sunset was glaring him a bit confused seeing him act nervous and shy, despite his effort to hide it it wasn’t working, by looking at his face anyone would tell that “Um w-well it’s just that…” He began trying to recover his composure “I think that you look very beautiful like that even without the flower” He said to her still very blushed just letting out what he was thinking in a more calm way, Sunset reacted a bit surprised and blushed by his words but then she gave him a pretty smile while giggling a bit.

“Thank you Riku, you’re so sweet” Sunset said to him keeping the smile and blush on her face. Riku in response to this compliment of hers made him react surprised and even more hotter, due to the fact that no one ever said something like that to him.

“Y-you...really mean that?” Riku asked her feeling his face as hot as a fire, his heart was racing at full speed as his mind kept repeating that last line of Sunset. In response to his question Sunset first only giggled once again.

“Why wouldn’t I?” She asked him back keeping the same smile, the only thing that was crossing Riku’s mind at that moment was Sunset’s beautiful smile that he loves so badly to watch.

“W-well it’s just…” He began rubbing the back of his head “No one said that about me, never” Riku said to her looking to the other side a bit less blushed feeling a bit shy once again.

“Welp, there’s a first time for everything” Sunset said to him keeping that beautiful smile of hers which made Riku smile at her back blushed once again but then he realized something that he forgot.

“Hey Sunny, listen, it’s great that we’re here just you and I in this lovely place and i’m loving to be here with you but, i’m still not understanding why are we here or what’s going on” He said as he as he let his smile fade away feeling concern by this as if there was something off about all of this, but to his surprise Sunset in response just chuckled still keeping her smile.

“Y’know Riku? There doesn’t need to be a reason all the times” Sunset said to him with that lovely and enchanting tone that immediately made him forgot all about his worries and problem as he got once again blushed, it was like if hearing that beautiful voice of her was enchanting him, relaxing him and making only focus only on the girl in front of him “There’s no need for a reason for us to be here as well as you don’t need any of your powers to be here, with me…” She continued with a warm and beautiful smile on her face keeping the sweet tone in her voice as she put her right hand on his left hand that took him by surprise as his blush got even more deep and then he just stared at her still both surprised and blushed as she stared at him with that precious smile that he loves so much to see.

Sora felt paralyzed when Twilight put her hand over his, he was feeling chills all around his body as his heart was beating extremely fast, he couldn’t think or move or even talk, he could only do nothing more than just stare at Twilight that was staring at him with that beautiful smile of hers, unable to speak Twilight continued talking.

“During all this time I was submerged into the shadows of the black clouds above me that was blocking the sun, I wasn’t able to see the light again, I thought I was going to be trapped into an endless suffering in the darkness, but then you came in as a miracle in my life, you made me see the light again, you cleared the clouds around me, bringing back the sun to my world, you put an end to my sorrow and suffering and you gave me a happiness that I never felt like any other and for that I’ll always be grateful to you and happy that you’re in my life” She said keeping the same enchanting tone in her voice keeping her smile as she brought her free hand to her chest, Sora definitely was enchanted by this, not just her beauty but also for her sincere gratitude, his hot face and sparkling eyes were showing it.

“Wow…” He was with no words to express how he felt about but it was a warm feeling that was inside himself “I...uh, I dunno what to say Twily, but it means a lot to me that you’re happy that I could help you” He began with smile of his own still blushed feeling flattered by the sweet words of Twilight “I had to, like I said I wasn’t gonna sit around and let you fade away, ‘cause even if I didn’t knew you, I cared for you” He continued feeling no longer shy or nervous he was now talking with his heart to her, Twilight then was surprised by his words and then she once again smiled blushed.

“That’s one of the things I liked the most about you” She said to him keeping the same expression which surprised him “The way that you are, how selfless you can be when it comes to others, always being there for others when they need you the most, that’s one of the most wonderful things about you Sora, your caring and devote your heart is for others” She said with a warm smile to him still blushed while grabbing Sora’s hand. He once again felt touched by her words, no one said such things about him.

By the touch of Sunset’s hand over his, Riku felt completely frozen, unable to speak, think or move, he could only keep his eyes on the most wonderful girl in his heart. He was feeling chills all around his body and his heart was beating extremely fast once again, it was then that Sunset speak up once again.

“You know, Riku? For the longest time I was feeling alone in this world, even though I found the light again in my life as well as the best friends I could ever wish for. I was still feeling alone with no one that truly understands the way that I felt back then, I always thought that no one would know how it felt to be in the dark the same as I do but when you came and then I got to know you I realized that I wasn’t alone that I finally had someone that knows how it feels being in the darkness, but of course you were even worst than I, but still I was happy to know that there was someone else that truly understands me and that I wasn’t alone at all, and I know you feel the same, we both were alone by being in the darkness, but now I have you and you have me, we’re not alone anymore, I know that we have each other’s backs when we have troubles with our past looking forward to the future, you helped me and I helped you. I’m so so happy that you’re in my life, that you came into my world” Sunset said to him with kind and warm words to him keeping the same bright and beautiful smile on her face with the same beautiful tone in her voice as she brought her free hand to her chest. Riku was touched by this deeply in his heart, the intense red on his face and glow in his eyes were proof of that.

“Sunny…” It was the only thing he could say after the sweet words Sunset gave to him “I...I have no words for this. It means a lot to me that you think that, I’m also happy, very happy that I got to know you” Riku said with a smile of his own still blushed “I never thought that someone else knows how it feels to be in the darkness like I do, alone with no friends, no light or anything at all, but we both find the light again and so I get back the most important things, those that I care about and to think that someone understands me, I couldn’t help but feel happy that i’m not alone, we both find the road to the dawn at the end of the dark night, walking towards the light of a new day, one of the reasons I care about you so much, why I consider you one of the most special people it’s because you understand me and I understand you, i’m glad that we have each other now” Riku said lifting aside all shyness or nervousness away, opening his heart to her, Sunset seems surprised by his completely sincerity towards her then she smiled once again blushed.

“That’s one of the things I like about you Riku” Sunset said to him keeping the same expression on her face “No matter how hard things are or how deep the darkness is you always managed to keeping moving forward, always being able to return to the light, being always there to protect the others with all of your strength, that shows me how really strong you are, not how powerful you are with your keyblade, but instead how strong your heart is and how much you want to be there for the others when they need you the most” She continued with a warm smile that touched Riku’s heart once again as she grabbed his hand.

“You...really think that about me?” Sora asked her feeling the heat on his face.

“Of course I do, you’ve became the person most special to me, I would never lie to you” She said with that sweet smile of hers that Sora likes, he was surprised of what Twilight thinks of him “I know that you have a journey ahead and a destiny to fulfill, but I don’t care about it, I want you in my life, I can’t imagine it without you” She continued with a concerned face “Please Sora, promise me that you’ll return after everything’s over, to make sure you will, you never break your promises, right?”

“Right, don’t worry I’ll be back safe and sound” Sora assured her with a smile which made her smile once again “Also....I wouldn’t like to never see you again” He continued a bit blushed, hearing that made her giggle also blushed.

“Do you...mean it, Sunny?” Riku asked her feeling his face hot, mostly by feeling the grip of Sunset’s hand on his, which he liked the sensation.

“Yes I do, you’re also one of the most special and important people in my life, in fact the most important of them all, I can assure you that I’ll never lie you” She said to him with a sweet smile in her face, which Riku loves so much, Riku felt very surprised to know the way how Sunset think of him “Look Riku, I get that you got a quest right after you finish your mission here, but I don’t care about it, I want you to stay in my life, now that you’re in it I can’t see my life without you” Sunset said to him with a worried expression on her face “So please, promise me that you’ll come back Riku, if we make a promise about it, I know you’ll come back to me, right?”

“Yeah, don’t worry Sunny, I promise you that i’ll come back” Riku assured her with a smile in his face “And...I can’t imagine my life without you either” He said a bit blushed to her, hearing that from him made her giggle blushed as well.

It was then that a breeze brushed behind them with several flower petals flying passed them making the already magical scenario even more magical also it began to grow even more flowers around them slowly but surely.

“You know Sora, I was thinking about something for sometime now” Twilight said to Sora keeping the smile in her face still blushed.

“Um what?” Sora asked her confused of what she would want to say to him, even though he was still blushed as more flower petals were riding the soft breeze brushing behind them, as if the petals came out of nowhere

“Even though that we are from different worlds and that we might be different from each other, but…” She began as she let go of Sora’s hand and then, to his surprise, she brought her hand to his right cheek rubbing his face making him even more red than before feeling the soft touch of her hand in his face “...Maybe, just maybe we could be something more than just besties…” She said as she got closer of him which he took completely by surprise, his widened eyes were showing it.

“Riku, there’s something I wanted to tell you for sometime now” Sunset said to Riku keeping her smile on her face still blushed.

“Uh okay, what is it?” Riku asked to her still be blushed, wondering what she would want to say to him, suddenly more flower petals began to be taken away into the soft breeze that was brushing behind them as if the petals came out of nowhere

“Maybe we’re from different worlds, but I don’t care, we’re the same so I think that…” She began as she let go of Riku’s hand then he was struck completely by surprise by what would happen next, Sunset brought her hand to his left cheek touching his face which definitely made his blush even more deep and intense by the soft touch of her hand rubbing his face “...Maybe, just maybe we could be something more than just friends” She said as she got closer of him which he took completely by surprise, his widened eyes were proof of that.

It was then that suddenly petal flowers began to fall from the night sky as if it was rain falling over them and the blooming flowers that were growing around them began to form a heart shape, things were now a magical moment that anyone would wish to last forever, like in any fairytale of love...Then the girls with brought their free hands to the other side of the boys’ faces which also surprise them.

“My prince…” Twilight said to Sora with lovely tone in her voice as she got closer to him slowly.

“My hero…” Sunset said to Riku with a lovely tone in her voice as she got closer to him slowly.

There was love in the air, nothing needed to be thought about anymore, there was just that magical moment, even Sora and Riku could no longer resist to this, as the girls closed their eyes and moved their faces closer and closer to the boys’ they were letting themselves be trapped by the moment as they let their eyes relaxed as the girls were about to give them their first ever kisses in their lives, that in fact they also wanted it... Suddenly turned all white…(Music Stops)

***

Riku opened his eyes seeing that he was once again in his bunk, then he realized just what happened

“Aaw! It was a dream! And I was so close!” He thought very frustrated as well as very red as he brought his pillow over his face, anyone would feel the same then he brought it back to its place, under the back of his head still feeling frustrated as he let out a sigh, he knew that it might be a dream but he didn’t care at all, he just wanted to make it last longer, then smiled when he realized something “Heh she’s even in my dreams, I guess I love her more than I thought” He thought as he looked at Sunset’s mark on his hand still smiling with a blush on his face seeing that for her to be in his dream he would have to love her so much “One day..We’ll be together…” It was the last thing he thought before closing his eyes once again falling asleep again with his left hand over his chest.

Sora opened his eyes seeing that he’s back in his bunk on the ship, he was confused of what just happened, but still he was very blushed “W-what? That was...just a dream…?” He thought seeing that apparently everything that just happened was just a dream then he sighed as he then felt confusion in his head once again, his feelings were now even more mixed than before, only a mist of confusion was on his head with no clear answer “That was just a dream, but what it does mean? That I like Twily? I do like her? Maybe or not? I’m so confused now, but dream or not it felt real for me and i was liking, maybe i do like Twilight. She was about to kiss me and I wanted it!” He thought still feeling confused but more blushed than before but maybe was, he was loving to be with her, but there was still not a way to tell clearly “If she was in my dreams maybe I do like her, even if it’s just a bit, but…” He thought as he then grabbed Kairi’s lucky charm from his pocket, since he likes to sleep with it “There’s still doubts in my head. Twilight or Kairi...Do I have to choose…?” He thought while holding the lucky charm on his left hand and looking at Twilight’s mark on his right hand. Would he have to choose one girl over the other? Would this cause his friendship with one of them tear apart? That was questions in his head, one that his heart only could answer, but only at the right time, right now he just left that alone for now and gave his heart to find the answer as he let himself fall asleep once more still having Kairi’s charm on his left hand and his right hand opened, showing that he was between these two girls that he cared about more than anything in the whole universe.

The two boys just had the sweetest dream that they could have in their lives but like whether there’s light there’s also darkness, where there are happy dreams, there would be also dark nightmares…

To be continued...

Author's Note

Hey guys, sorry for being out, but now i'm back, hope you enjoy this valentine's day special as well as the first part of this two parter chapter since it was too long i have to divided, look foward for the second part, see you later, stay tune and may your hearts be your giding key, bronies :pinkiehappy:

Chapter 12: Part 2, The Darkest Nigthmare

In the middle of the night one shadowy figure was standing alone at the top of a skyscraper looking down at the city below silently, it was none other than Young Xehanort watching with a cold and dark glare at the city, ready to implement a new strategy...Making his enemies suffer from their dreams... It was more a matter of pleasure than duty, he would make them suffer the darkest nightmares of their lives and he would be watching at the distance enjoying the torment of his enemies. Before proceeding he was still thinking about the gathering he had with his comrades after the defeat of Saix and his near death by the hands of Sora…

Flashback…

Back at the gathering place of the organization, the rest of it’s members (excluding Vanitas and the hooded boy) were waiting in silence for the return of their two fellows, then a corridor of darkness opened and from it Young Xehanort and Saix came out, once the corridor closed Saix kneeled down very injured from the battle, then the other seekers of darkness approached.

“Well, Well, Well, look who’s here?” One of the men said with a cocky tone mocking Saix “You really messed up big time, heh as if, I thought you were more professional” He continued mocking Saix looking down at him.

“Silence!” Saix responded angry at him standing up, but he could barely kept himself on his feet.

“Don’t blame me for telling you the truth man, you really disappointed us tonight” He said as he took two steps back raising his hands in defence.

“Your display tonight was unacceptable, you acted by pure impulse and let your anger loose” Xemnas said to Saix with a serious face which only made Saix even more angrier.

“Don’t talk to me like you’re still my leader Xemnas” Saix said to him trying to suppress his anger, then Young Xehanort stepped in.

“I agree with Xemnas, you should've thought twice before jumping in like that, we all know that Sora and Riku became a more dangerous threat for us with their new powers, I expected more from you, next time it would be best for you to control your emotions” Young Xehanort said with an authoritarian voice scolding him by his lacking control of his anger “Are we clear, Saix?”

“Yes, sir…” He looked down understanding feeling humiliated, not just by how he was defeated but also by the repercussion it had to him.

“Good, now go to recovery, you’ll need to have your full strength back as soon as possible” Young Xehanort said to Saix and he nodded in understanding and he walked away, but with problems, on his way he saw the man who mocked him still with his typical cocky smile still mocking him, Saix could done nothing but glare at him with anger as he took off.

“Hah boy even Saix has his bad days huh?” The men said keeping his tone.

“Even though we suffered another loss tonight, this wasn’t a complete failure, we discovered even more things of Sora and Riku, related with their new powers” Young Xehanort declared to the rest of his men.

“Yes, apparently Riku acquired a kind of sensorial ability that tells him of the whereabouts of his friends, since there was no way he would be able to return to them so fast as well as knowing where to go, we must have to take this into consideration for our next tactic” Xehanort’s heartless said to the time traveler which he nodded in agreement.

“And their powers surpassed our expectations, Sora alone was able to defeat Saix using minimum effort, he was already our greatest threat, but now he getting out of our reach, we can’t let this go on any longer” Young Xehanort said to his fellows.

“Welp, we can simply use the power of darkness to be more equal, can’t we?” The man said to him with his arms crossed.

“Of course we will, but as a way to ensure success in our mission we must do something about their equestrian magic, it might not change a thing at the fated time, but still Sora and Riku are growing stronger than our master foretold” Young Xehanort explained himself clearer to his men, it was then that a corridor of darkness opened and from it Vanitas and his ‘friend’ the hooded boy appeared.

“Sorry for taking long ‘young master’ we were dealing with other stuff” Vanitas apologized in his own way to him.

“Heh wonder what were you two doing” The man said to the dark boys with a sarcastic tone.

“We saw what happened back there, i’m not surprised that Saix would mess up” Vanitas said with his arms crossed with a blunt face “That guy really has rage troubles”

“Sir we have something to inform” The hooded boy said to Young Xehanort.

“Continue then” He said to him in response.

“I’m sure you must have already noticed, but we saw a display of darkness coming from Twilight Sparkle, she nearly killed Flash Sentry” The boy said to him.

“Yes, I was aware that Twilight was still holding a great darkness deep within the shadows of her heart, one that even Sora can’t wipe out completely” The time traveler said to him having knowledge beforehand.

“However we cannot precipitate to use that in our favor just yet” Ansem said stepping in “Her inner demon it’s like a wild beast of nature, even for us it might be difficult for us to control”

“And she almost broke reality so nope, better not use her” The man in black said giving his opinion of the topic.

“Yeah, the Dazzlings suggested that but we said the same” Vanitas said to his superiors.

“Still if we have no other choice we’ll use it against Sora and his friends, but for now we shall leave that alone” Young Xehanort said and his men nodded in understanding.

“And another thing ‘young master’” Vanitas said to him “Replica and I learned something interesting from the Dazzlings, it’s about Twilight Sparkle, I’m sure you would like to hear this” He concluded with an evil smile as well as his partner.

“Is that so? Well then tell me” Young Xehanort said with his arms crossed interested.

Flashback end…

Dark clouds were merging in the sky of the dark night as lightning began to fall from the sky meaning their short-living light behind the skyscraper where the younger Xehanort was standing up looking down the city below keeping the terrifying gaze he was wearing, this act is not just rejoice for himself and his companions in the suffering of their enemies but also as a punishment them for the pitiful defeat of Saix.

“Before continuing on with our mission I shall punish these insolent youths for getting in the way, starting with their beloved ones…” He said in his usual dark tone referring to Sora and Riku “Their beloved girls shall be submerged into the worst, darkest nightmare of them all…” he then snapped his fingers calling forth two orbs of darkness floating to each side of him “...Go” He ordered and the orbs of darkness flew at hight away going into different directions as Young Xehanort watched pleased smiling darkly and laughing in a dark way…

***

Sunset and Twilight were sleeping tranquil and happy in their dreams in which anyone can say that their most beloved person is in it...However that would live shortly because the orbs of darkness passed through their windows and dived right into their head leaving a dark aura around their heads, their faces were showing discomfort as the dark orbs began to alter their dreams…

Okay, fun’s over…

An unknown voice was heard by the two of them interrupting their dreams and would only be the beginning…(Music Stops)

***

Twilight and Sunset suddenly opened their eyes while lying on the ground, and then they got up from the ground as they wiped off the dust from their clothes, they noticed that they were alone in a completely unknown place without a sign of anyone around, while looking to the surrounding area they noticed that they were in a wasteland with rocky formations in the distance, the sky was completely cloudy and dark, by just standing there they began to feel anxious, scared and stirr.

“Where...am I?” Twilight asked looking around the empty desert just seeing formations of rock in the distance with no sign of other people or civilization for miles and miles, just pure desert, she was completely alone and very scared…

“What is this place? How did I get here?” Sunset asked herself looking around at the badland just to notice that there was no sign of life, just the desert and rocky formations in any direction she was looking at, she was lost in that empty wasteland, alone and scared…

“There’s no one in sight or even a sign of civilization, just desert for miles and miles” Twilight said seeing nothing but the desolated wasteland “And i’m here...alone” She said looking down, but then she clenched her fists and raised her face with a determined frown “No… I won’t give up just yet, there’s gotta be a way back” She said determined tone in her voice and then she began to walk forward trying to find a way back home, from wherever the desert is.

“Nothing in miles, just desert in all directions” Sunset said trying to find something but with no luck at all and she sighed in defeat lowering her face “No people or any sign of life...I am alone” She said keeping her eyes looking at the ground but then she raised her head with a determined frown with her fists clenched “No… This can’t be it. I know there’s a way back home, somewhere” She said keeping her spirit high walking forward for a way back home.

The two girls were walking through the desolated wasteland still not finding any sign of people or civilization but they still kept trying to not lose heart, they knew sooner or later they would find a way back home if they just kept going on, even if they would have to walk miles they still weren’t willing to give up, it was then that they noticed something peculiar on a mountain in the distance, they saw that it was a really big hole on the hillside, they were surprised by this, since they knew there was no way it would come to be like that, something artifical would be what created that hole, but they shook off those thoughts of what would be and they just kept going. On their way back through the badlands they saw something weird once again, it was a crater that was ahead of them the girls approached it to see it closer, it was something very peculiar and unusual that there was a crater around a desolated place like this. Did a meteor fall from the sky or something? They were wondering that, but they could be distracted by this kind of stuff they gotta keep going but it was then that they saw something that shocked them, they found more and more craters in the distance as well as cracks on the ground and rocky formations torn apart, that was something kinda scary to see…

“What the-?” Sunset asked shocked “What is all of this? What happened here? This place is desolated so how come that there a lot of damages to the surroundings?” She couldn’t help but wonder while walking and seeing the scars done at the desert then something picks up her mind “Wait is this some sort of battlefield? Could it be that a huge battle waged here?” She asked to herself wondering that, it makes sense that a place like that would use to be a battlefield now abandoned and desolated with huge damages to the environment, what kind of battle waged here? Who fought here and why? One thing is for sure, on a place like that she could feel the aftermath of the great and violent conflict, the sense of death in the air…

“Damages anywhere…” She said looking in shock at her surroundings seeing great damages made to the wasteland “What happened here? There was some sort of war here? This place sure look like an aftermath of a great war” Twilight said while walking and looking at the damages of this scarred wasteland, she deduced that this place used to be a battlefield of a war that seems to be fought long ago but the question is...Who fought in this so called war? and Why? She couldn’t help but wonder what were the events that transpired here now abandoned and lonely battleground, what kind of destructive and great war was waged here? But still there was one thing clear, by only looking at this horrible scenario she could feel the cold and empty sense of death in the air that was emanating from the ground…

The girls then continued of their way in hopes to find a way back trying to not let the glooming place bring their wills down. However there was still no luck finding any sign of an exit or well anything that tell them that they’re on their way back, just wasteland on and on with no end apparently, but the girls didn’t care, they would not give up just yet even if they would have to walk for hours, the desert sure was huge though. Then a burst of wind brushed in their direction, one that was dragging the dust from the ground creating small clouds of sand, the wind was strong it was pushing the girl back, but they weren’t gonna stop, they raised their arms to cover themselves from the sand, then they continued walking but with difficulty trying to go against the wind’s stream trying to fight back being pushed by the strong wind trying to open their eyes to see where they were walking but it was hard due to the sand that was being taken along the wind it was then that the burst of wind and sand suddenly halted in a mere second making them fall into the ground raising a bit of dust from it.

“*Cough* Cough* Ou…” Twilight moaned hurtful while getting up from the ground wiping off the dust from her clothes.

“Auch…” Sunset moaned by the pain and then she coughed by the poof of sand that was fading around her, then she get up once again wiping off the dirty from herself.

Then from the pitch black sky the sound of loud thunder was heard which made the girls look up to it seeing lightning fall from the sky following by another loud thunder. Then a drop of water fell from the sky and along with it, slowly more drops of water began to fall in continuation as so it began to rain over them, to their annoyance, of course it was a soft rain but it still made the girls irritated.

“Oh great…” Sunset said very irritated seeing that she’s now completely soaked and she then shook by the chills and grabbed her two arms trying to preserve warmth and kept on walking.

“Last thing I need now…” Twilight said very irritated now being all wet, the cold water gave her chills so she grabbed both of her arms trying to keep herself warm and then she kept moving forward.

Then after a few steps ahead something happened... The nightmare started... Right in front of them something that fell from the sky landing a few meters in front of them, in reaction the girls took a few steps back letting out a small yell, they could’ve been struck by that object or even worse, but then they saw clearly (Despite the rain) the object and judging by its shape and size there’s no doubt it was…

“A keyblade?” Sunset said looking at the keyblade that was nailed into the ground.

“Is that a keyblade?” Twilight said staring at the keyblade that almost fell on her.

The two girls were confused by this, a keyblade that just fell from the sky out of nowhere, but more so the looks of the keyblade, it looked uncolored as if it was abandoned long long ago.

“What’s the meaning of this?” Twilight said confused looking at the keyblade that looked to be very ancient.

“I don’t get it, this keyblade seems like it hasn’t been used in a long time” Sunset said confused by this strange event.

However it didn’t stop there…The two girls heard the sound of something that fell from the sky and to their shock more and more keyblades fell from the sky at some distance from them.

“More?” Sunset asked both shocked and confused seeing that the keyblades seem uncolored and abandoned.

“Wh-what?” Twilight asked shocked and confused seeing that the keyblades are at the same state that the first one she just saw.

Both girls were beginning to feel really scared and then they looked up to the rainy black sky above only to see something that would made them gasp in fear and shock making them take more steps back...A rain of keyblades fell from the sky all landing into the ground of the wasteland under the rain, the two of them could only see them falling and landing into the ground with no end in sight feeling shock and scared. Countless keyblades had fallen from the sky to meet up on the ground being nailed in it until it finally stopped the rain of keyblades, even though the drops of water haven’t stopped at all, the girls now saw how different the place was now from before, still it was remaining the same vibe seeing the countless keyblades that just fell from the sky like rain, all uncolored and abandoned state, it had formed a crosspath with the fell of lightning and the sound of a mighty thunder in the background, the girls were completely shocked by this and they walked now into the field of leftover keyblades watching the keyblades both, confused and scared.

“All of these keyblades...there’re so many of them” Twilight said confused and yet afraid at the same time turning her head several times looking into the countless keyblades that were there without an owner at all “What’s happening here?”

“These keyblades are all... abandoned” Sunset said examining the field of masterless keyblades scattered around while feeling confused and scared by watching this place at a moment like this “What’s going on?”

Then both girls remembered the story of the origin of the current universe and they realized where they are gasping in shock and fear…

“This...This must be...Where the keyblade war was fought” Sunset said being even more shocked and scared at the field of countless and lifeless keyblade that once were wielded by keyblade warriors that lived in the age of fairy tales but tragically perished in the keyblade war…

“The keyblade war...must’ve been fought here in this wasteland” Twilight said feeling both shocked and scared by the scene in front of her, the aftermath of the ancient keyblade war that caused the end of the world long long ago in the age of fairy tales, where kingdom hearts was lost to the darkness and the lives of countless keyblade wielders…

“So many keyblade wielders lost their lives here…What a horrible tragedy” Sunset said looking at the lifeless keyblades with her hands near her mouth.

“Too many people perished here and the world saw its end here and this is all that remains of the old world, a scarred wasteland...and a keyblade graveyard” Twilight said looking at the graveyard of lifeless keyblades.(Music Stops)

Then the sound of a thunder made Sunset and Twilight look up to the rainy sky and then suddenly the rain stopped and the clouds above the center of the graveyard dispelled to reveal a heart-shaped moon emitting a light that shone down right at the center of the graveyard, they were surprised by seeing that moon in the sky.

“That moon...could it be…?” Sunset asked remembering the story about the keyblade war and why it was fought over.

“Is that...Kingdom Hearts?” Twilight said remembering what kingdom hearts is while looking at the heart-shaped moon and the light it was emitting.

It was then that before walking into the divine light of Kingdom Hearts something at the corner of their eyes and they turned to see what it was and it turned out to be…

“A heart…? Sunset asked confused seeing that it was indeed a crystalline heart like the ones released by the emblem heartless once they are defeated that appeared out of nowhere.

“Where did that heart came from?” Twilight asked seeing the heart flying into the sky, it was true, there was no one in sight, the place was pretty much lifeless. So how come a heart appeared out of nowhere?

Then the crystalline heart flew into the sky going into the light of kingdom hearts in the sky vanishing into the light of the heart-shaped moon, the girls only watched confused and then they saw more and more hearts flying towards kingdom hearts which shocked them.

“More hearts?” Sunset asked shocked by this as she watched the hearts disappearing into kingdom hearts.

“Where are they coming from?” Twilight asked shocked by this as she witnessed how the hearts vanished into the light.

The girls looked at their surroundings looking for wherever this many hearts are coming from, it was then when they saw it...From one of the lifeless keyblades a crystalline heart popped out and flew out into light to vanish, this shocked them seeing how a heart could be kept in a keyblade...But it didn’t stop there...Soon more hearts began to come out from all the countless keyblades of the graveyard and began to set out to the sky, the girls were really shocked by this as they turned their heads side to side to watch this happening in front of their eyes as the countless hearts began to rise into the sky where the heart-shaped moon was.

“These hearts…” Sunset said being completely shocked of what she was seeing with her own eyes.

“...They must’ve been from all those keyblade wielders that perished here” Twilight said being shocked of what was happening in front of her.

They couldn’t believe their eyes, the hearts from all those who lost their lives here were appearing in front of them as they watched being in total shock at all of this transpiring then a burst of wind brushed from behind them and the countless hearts began to drag along with the wind as if the heart-shaped moon was absorbing them and so it was, all of the hearts then vanished into the light, the girls raised their hands into the sky but then they stopped and lowered them and just stood there watching wishing they could’ve done something to save all those who were lost in the endless oblivion, their sad faces were showing it. Once the last heart disappeared into the light the burst of wind stopped and slowly the black clouds began to cover the moon that was kingdom hearts as it was disappearing into the blackness of the sky, the girls couldn’t do nothing but to watch this and then once the moon disappeared from the sky they looked down in sadness of this lamentable fate.(Music Stops)

“It’s not fair…” Sunset said in a sad tone keeping her gaze at the ground.

“Why…? Why did it have to came to this?” Twilight said feeling sad as she kept looking down.

Both girls stopped for a moment feeling sorry for such a horrible ending for a race of warriors now reduced to just a few-on the edge of extinction. then they sighed and decided to stop feeling sorry for the past, then they raised their heads ready to keep on moving. However they saw something now lying in the center of the graveyard, they couldn’t see clearly what it was, it was just a shadowy silhouette, curious they began to walk towards the center, not knowing that they would regret it… By each step they were giving the object it began to become clearer and clearer to the point that they could almost see something clearly...They saw someone lying on the ground. They walked a bit faster wanting to help whoever that was lying on the ground...But once they were beginning to approach them they halted in total shock paralyzing their bodies because they saw clearly who they were… Their eyes were wide open as their hearts for a moment stopped beating as they were beginning to hear voices in their heads that belonged to their most precious memories…

"...I’ll protect you, nothing will hurt you as long as i’m here, even if I have to use my life to shield you, I swear I’ll protect you"

"Don’t worry Twilight, I won’t go until you get better, I promise"

The girls then began to walk slowly as if they were zombies keeping the same expression on their faces while the voices of their memories kept sounding in their heads…

"...I feel that you’re one of the most special people in my life"”

“...I think I can also think of you as one of my best friends in the universe”

Then the girls began to walk faster and faster by each step until they began to run as fast as they could with their hearts beating really fast until they reach the center of the graveyard where they reached them...it was Sora and Riku lying on the ground with their bodies full of scratches and hits, they were completely injured with their keyblades being nailed into the earth right beside them…

“Sora!!” Twilight said being in total shock as she ran to his side and once she reached him she kneeled down and grabbed him by the back trying to help him “Sora, can you hear my voice? Please wake up!!” She said being terrified by this as she saw that he wasn’t responding.

“Riku!!” Sunset said as the fear in her heart took over her as she approached him as fast as she could and then she kneeled down once she was right beside him and she held the upper part of his body in her arms trying to help him “Riku?! Riku!!” She said completely scared to death seeing he wasn’t responding at all.

It was then that they realized something after seeing none of them were responding at all, they brought their heads right beside their chests to hear their hearts beat to see if they were okay...But(Music Stops)...There was no beat at all… It was then that after not hearing any sound at all their eyes got widened in total shock as their hearts stopped for a moment and their eyes began to be flooded by tears and lightning fell from the sky followed by the roar of a thunder it began to rain once again…

“N-no… This can’t be…” Twilight said as she raised her head once again as she was crying and panting with her voice being broken seeing her beloved still being held in her arms.

“N-no way… No…” Sunset said as tears fell from her eyes under the rain that was above her and her beloved with a broken tone in her voice as tears fell over Riku’s face.

They were seeing right in front of their very own eyes their worst nightmare...Their beloveds were gone… The girls crying out loud embracing as hard as they could at the now lifeless bodies of the boys as their tears kept falling from their eyes being under the rain feeling the worst tragedy in their entire lives.

Do you get it now?

An unknown voice spoken up with a dark and cold tone as the girls kept embracing the bodies of their beloved once still crying under the rain.

Without him you are…

The voice said keeping the same tone.

...In a pitch black hell.

The voice concluded still with the same tone as the lightning followed by thunder falling from the sky as the girls kept the corpses of the boys in their arms with their grip being as tight as possible still crying over them, but then a powerful burst of wind threw the girls away of what was left of their beloved ones falling several meters away from them, they got up still crying and ran toward them once again as fast as possible but things were changing in the graveyard around, everything was being disintegrated as the sky was turning into a blue sea color, the girls didn’t care anything about it they just wanted to get to what was left of their beloveds but then right before they were able to get to them the ground below their feet suddenly disappeared as everything else as well, suddenly everything in the blink of an eye changed from the Keyblade Graveyard to being below the water of the sea. The girls as well as the lifeless boys were suspended into the water, being at just few centimeters from them the girls tried their best to grab them but it was all useless, no matter how hard they were fighting to get to them they weren’t getting any closer, in fact they were being set back by some sort of invisible force, the girls were still crying as they were still trying to get to them fighting with all they got so they could just grab them, but they were still getting farther and farther by every second that passes.

“NO!!” Both girls shouted at the same time still crying out loud trying to get to their loved ones but all in vain as they were kept getting farther and farther from each other.

“SORA!!” Twilight yelled out loud still with tears over her eyes trying to get closer to him but all in vain as she was kept being set back unable to even go near him.

“RIKU!!” Sunset shouted trying her best effort to reach him with her eyes still crying, she tried to get closer to him but all in vain as they were kept being set back from each other.

And so the lifeless bodies of the boys were beginning to dive into the dark depths of the endless sea, the girls tried to prevent it but they weren’t even able to get near them and then to their horror they disappeared into the dark depths of the sea being lost from sight as the girls only watched panting still crying, then they saw a small light shining from the depths that was growing by every second that passed until they saw what it was… It was orbs of light that turned out to be the hearts that belonged to Sora and Riku, they were ascending right at the girls and they tried to grab them with their two hands but right before they could hold them in their hands… The hearts just simply vanished into tiny sparks of light that died down which made the girls cry but this time sounding softer.

“Sora…” Twilight said crying feeling her heart tearing up inside her with a broken tone in her voice.

“Riku…” Sunset said crying as with her heart breaking up inside her with her voice being broken.

The two girls feeling broken inside got into a fetal position letting themselves drift into the sea, but that didn’t last long as they turned around and to their shock and horror behind them there was Young Xehanort glaring at them with his dark gaze, seeing him made them gasp in terror as he extended his hand towards them as he got closer to them, the girls tried to get away but in vain, he was right in front of them unable to escape his clutches, it was then that right before he grabbed them everything turned black…

***

Sunset woke up gasping being completely terrified sitting down in her bed, her eyes were full of tears as she was breathing faster as her heart was beating extremely fast, she looked that she was back at her room, it was all a really horrible and dark nightmare, she turned her head seeing her plushy that Riku gave to her the other night, one of her most precious treasures, then she grabbed it and embraced it as tight as possible letting her tears fall over it…

***

Twilight opened her eyes being full of tears gasping completely in horror, then she sat down in her bed seeing that she was back in her room, everything that just happened was just the worst nightmare she could ever have in her life, she then turned towards Sora’s hoodie that was strung up on her coat rack, she was panting as her heart was beating extremely fast, she then got in a fetal position but then she heard the sound of her door being knocked she turned towards her door.

“C-come in” She said as she wiped her tears from her eyes and grabbed her glasses, then the door opened seeing it was her parents and older brother entered in her room as her talking dog was being held by her mother, all of them were wearing worried faces.

“Twily, are you okay?” Her brother asked her being worried about her as Spike jumped on her bed and walked to her side.

“W-what’s going on?” Twilight asked her family confused.

“I woke up hearing your noise and I saw you were having a nightmare, I was very worried for you so I went to them” Spike said to his owner with a worried face.

“Is everything okay dear?” Twilight Velvet asked her daughter worried for her, then Twilight looked down and started to cry once again.

“No…” She began as the tears began to fall from her eyes and this made her family more worried for her seeing her crying “It was horrible”

“What happened?” Night Light asked his daughter very worried for her as he and the rest of the family took seat on Twilight’s bed getting close to her.

“I… I saw Sora dead…” She said to her family with her voice broken still crying and looking down, hearing this shocked her family, mostly Spike and Shining.

“No, it can’t be” Spike said to his owner keeping his worried face.

“Are you sure about it?” Shining asked his sister really worried for her and in response she nodded her head silently which made her parents look at each other with concern in their eyes.

“Listen Twi, that was just a nightmare, it wasn’t real” Spike said to her trying to comfort her.

“But it felt too real for me, seeing him gone… It crushed me inside” Twilight said as more and more tears began to fall from her eyes still sounding broken, seeing her like this made her family feel really bad.

“I get sis, it’s just you’re afraid of losing him forever, right?” Shining said to her with a comforting tone in his voice “I know that you must be really scared of that, i’m also scared that him or Riku would be gone to never come back but we can’t do anything about that, sooner or later they would have to go to fight”

“But I don’t want to lose him!” Twilight said to her brother expressing her fear for Sora which made her brother’s eyes widen a bit but then he regained his composure.

“I know, but you gotta understand, it’s his destiny, it’s his war and you know it” He began keeping the same tone as he put his hand over her shoulder “We can’t do anything but support him and be with him in spirit”

“But, it scares me to death just to think of it” Twilight said to her older brother while bringing her left hand to her chest.

Shining sighed “Well I feel the same here Twily, I also fear that something would happen to Sora and Riku, but their strong, they won’t die, I know for sure” He said to his sister keeping the tone but at the same time sounding serious.

“He’s right Twi, Sora can’t be taken down, if he falls he would rise again, there’s nothing that can’t stop him” Spike said with a frown to her sounding serious too.

“I know but, I’m still scared I would lose him, he means everything to me, more than my own life, I would feel empty and incomplete without him” Twilight said looking at her hands and bringing them to her chest as she lowered her head.

“We understand how much he means to you, but you can’t hold him back and you can’t ask him to not go away because he would have to” Her mother said to her daughter in a compressive tone knowing how much was over Sora’s shoulders and his duty as well as how special he is to Twilight.

“And besides he’ll be just fine, his quest is to go find allies to fight back the darkness so he won’t be alone when that time comes. Remember he promised you that he’ll come back and i know he didn’t just said it to make you feel better, he said it ‘cause he meant it” Shining said to his younger sister keeping his tone knowing that Sora never breaks his promises.

“But still… I don’t want him to go, I just want to be by his side because I would feel alone without him” She said to her brother still feeling the heartaches within her with her eyes still watery.

“Yes I know that, but the reason why he would want you to not go with him is because he wants to protect you, he cares a lot for you, he doesn’t want you to get more involved in his struggle more than you already are” Shining said to his sister putting his hand on her shoulder once again.

“And besides Twi, you won’t be alone even if he’s not around, it’s just like he says, he’ll always be with you when it matters the most, in your heart, as long as he’s in there you won’t be alone, he’ll be by your side no matter how distant you are from each other” Spike said with a determined frown reminding her of Sora’s words.

“I know… I know but, it’s still not enough for me…” She said with a sorrowful tone in her voice “I want to see his smile… And hear his voice…” She said through the tears of sadness that fell from her eyes as she brought her hands to her chest once more looking down once again. Her family couldn’t help but feel sad about her seeing her like this like the dark days she has been through before.

“It’s alright dear, it’s okay that you feel like that about Sora, but you have to accept it if you want to be at peace with it, that way Sora will know that you are okay, it might be hard for him as well that’s why he wants to see you okay before going” Night Light said to his daughter trying to console her.

“We’ll be here to get you through this, after all that’s what family are for, right” Twilight Velvet said to her daughter with a soft smile trying to make her feel better.

“Right” Twilight said to her mother still with tears in her eyes but trying to get over it.

“Please, don’t cry sis, we don’t want you to see you like this” Shining said to his sister with a consoling tone and a worried expression.

“A-alright” Twilight said as she wipe out the tears of her eyes “Thank you for coming” She thanked her family glaring at them.

“You’re welcome and if you need something we’ll be here for you, okay?” Her father said to her with a soft smile on his face.

“Okay” She said in response with a nod and then her parents and brother left her room with soft smiles on their faces showing her their support and they exited the room closing her door leaving her and Spike.

“Just try to forget about that Twi and go back to bed, okay?” Spike said to his owner still showing concern for her.

“I’ll try but I think I won’t be able to sleep for now” She said to her pet still with the same face.

“It’s alright, I won’t go anywhere, I’ll be here until you feel better” Spike said to her with a consoling tone.

“Thanks Spike” She thanked him while petting him and then Spike closed his eyes still being right beside her and fell asleep as Twilight could just stare at Sora’s hoodie and then once again got into a fetal position.

Under the blackness of the sky, there was still Young Xehanort standing over the skyscraper looking down at the city with his dark expression that suddenly changed into an evil smile somehow knowing now that their enemies were suffering making his task of pleasure and then he left laughing darkly in a corridor of darkness.

Back at the Gummi Ship were Sora and Riku sleeping tranquilly but suddenly they turned in their bunks showing nonconformity as if they were feeling something was wrong.(Music Stops)

***

The next day arrived really early in the morning in Sweet Apple Acres. The Apple family was working on the farm with their usual chores like collecting apples or feeding the animals, ect. As the sun was rising higher in the sky the others were arriving, Sweetie Bell and Scootaloo came along with them wanting to play with Applebloom. Around an hour passed as the girls were helping the family to help Applejack finish up with her duties faster they were also talking while waiting for Twilight, Sunset, Sora and Riku who haven't arrived yet. The five girls decided to take a little break at the shed besides the house of the farm, where they usually gather when they meet there.

On the road towards the farm there was Twilight and her dog walking silently that was making feel Spike a little awkward seeing that Twilight was having her face with an off look while she was holding Sora’s sweater in her arms.

“Hey Twi… Uh how are ya feelin’?” Spike said to his owner trying to make conversation trying to lighten up her mood seeing that she was still affected by what happened last night.

“Huh? Oh yeah i’m okay” Twilight said to her pet looking down at him sounding off having her head in one place which made him worried for her.

“C’mon Twilight, get over it, it was just a nightmare it wasn’t real no matter how much it felt, you can’t make a whole deal about it” Spike said to her trying to help her sounding comforting but at the same time firm seeing that she couldn’t stop thinking about it.

“I’m trying Spike, really. I just need to keep my head busy that’s all” Twilight said to him still sounding off but she was right, maybe a day with friends is just what she needs to forget about it. Then the two of them arrived at the farm and the first thing they do was going straight to the shed where their friends were waiting for them, they got to know them well enough to know they would be there, when they entered the others greeted them with a smile on their faces and in response they did the same however Twilight was still feeling blue but she hid it under a fake smile on her face, but her friend noticed there was something off about her.

“Hey Twi, are you okay?” Rainbow asked her seeing there was something weird with her.

“Yes dear, you seem like you didn’t sleep well at all” Rarity said to her with a concerned face.

“Oh yeah, just a bad night, that’s all, don’t mind it I’m okay, really” Twilight said in response not wanting to tell them about the nightmare or to worry them, but Spike stared at her with a worried face.

“Well if you say so” Fluttershy said to her as she picked Spike up into her arms.

“Hey isn’t that Sora’s hoodie?” Pinkie asked her seeing it in her arms.

“Oh right, Sora loaned it to me last night and well I forgot to return it” Twilight said slightly blushed feeling a little shy.

“Ah I see, looks like things are going smoothly with him, huh?” Rainbow teased her with a sly smile on her face which made her look to the other side timidly more blushed with a soft smile, this time being sincere then Spike smiled by seeing this.

“Y-yeah, sorta” She said still keeping the expression playing with her hair.

“Huh, she seems better if she thinks about Sora. That’s it, she just needs to talk to him to get that dream out of her mind” Spike thought having an idea of what might help her feel better, but then she stared back at her friends seeing that Sora wasn’t there with a worried face.

“A-and Sora? Isn’t here yet?” Twilight asked sounding a bit worried.

“Nope, he’s not, but ya shouldn’t be surprised since ya know he’s not a mornin’ person” Applejack answered her.

“Yeah, Riku is probably trying to wake him up by now” Rainbow said to her with her arms crossed.

“Alright, guess i’ll just wait for him” Twilight said to her friends as she then took a seat.

“Look dear, I know you love him a lot but you must give him his space at times, trust me boys also need their space” Rarity said to her giving her advice which in response she just nodded still with her face being off which her friends were beginning to be worried about

“Say Twi, did you see Sunset on your way here? She’s not here yet either” Pinkie asked her trying to make conversation with her.

“No, I didn’t” Twilight responded shaking her head.

“That’s weird, she tends to not be late, hope nothing bad could’ve happened to her” Fluttershy said feeling worried about Sunset. It was then Sunset just arrived but her face was looking just like Twilight’s off and with not much of a mood to do anything.

“Hey girls…” She greeted them keeping the same expression but they all, including Twilight looked at her with concern she seems worse than Twilight.

“Hey, you okay Sunset? You seem like you haven’t slept the whole night” Rainbow asked her with a worried face.

“I’m okay, I just had a bad night, that’s all, i’m fine don’t worry” Sunset said to them not wanting to worry them.

“So you too, huh?” Twilight said to her “Well I also couldn’t sleep well last night”

“Yeah, but I don’t want to talk about it” Sunset said waving her hand, then she noticed that Riku was nowhere to be found which made her worried.

“And Riku? Where is he?” She asked her friends sounding slightly worried for him.

“He and Sora haven’t arrived yet, but knowing them they must be close” Rainbow answered her.

“Oh okay” Sunset said to her “Then I’ll sit down and wait for him” She concluded as she took a seat as well.

“Gee, What’s gotten into you two? Both of you are acting weird about the guys” Rainbow said with her arms crossed to both Twilight and Sunset feeling a bit bothered by the way their acting about Sora and Riku.

“Yeah, looks like love is beginning to affect you in the head or something” Pinkie said to them feeling the same.

“Listen Sunset dear, boys also need their space sometimes, I said to Twilight here” Rarity repeated the same advice to Sunset, but she just looked down without responding, the girls were beginning to get worried for them and Spike began to think if Sunset had the same kind of nightmare that Twilight had with a worried face.

Back on the main road towards the farm of the Apple family Sora and Riku were walking with their usual clothing, Riku was wearing a smile on his face and he was feeling very cheerful today, more than he usually does, he was very happy about his dream last night and wishful to see Sunset again, Sora on the contrary he was having his head somewhere else, he was having his hands in the pockets with a thinkful face still confused about his dream last night and his feelings still being all mixed up.

“Hey Sora” Riku called his attention still keeping the smile on his face.

“Hm? What’s up?” He asked him.

“Still thinking about your feelings for Twilight and Kairi? I told you man, you have to let it be for now, you’ll find the answer later on, I’m sure of it” Riku said to him sounding positive still wearing the smile on his face which made Sora chuckle.

“This is weird, ya know?” Sora said with a smile on his face.

“What do you mean?” Riku asked him not getting what he was saying.

“Well I’m usually who's feeling cheerful all the time and with a good mood and you being serious almost all the time and just now the roles are inverted, it’s kinda funny” Sora said still with the smile on his face and that made Riku chuckle as well, it was true that it was a little odd to see them acting like the other would usually act.

“Welp I’ve been becoming more cheerful lately with all of this and I guess I feel in a good mood today ‘cause I got a good night of sleep” Riku said back to him keeping the smile.

“Well I sure know why you’ve been feeling that, eh?” Sora said with a sly smile elbowing him which made him chuckle a bit.

“Nah, knock it off” Riku said still smiling and then the two best friends laughed for a bit still walking.

“It’s good to see that you’re getting that way man, even you still sounded positive when you woke me up, you sure were in a hurry to see Sunset again” Sora said keeping the smile with his arms crossed.

“Well I can’t say you’re not right and besides we promised we would come here, you know that farmers woke up with the sun so you knew we would have to come at this hour of the morning” Riku reminded him still smiling.

“Yeah, but you know how I am” Sora said keeping the smile as he shrugged.

“But seriously Sora, you gotta stop thinking about that stuff of your feelings for the girls, you know what your heart will want, trust me, don’t let yourself get lost with that kind of stuff, that’s not you at all, you must keep yourself in reality” Riku said to him with a smile and a brotherly tone as he put his hand on his shoulder.

“Yeah…” Sora said to Riku looking at the sky smiling “You’re right man, it’s not my thing to think too much about stuff, it gives me headaches, I won’t let that mess up another good day”

“Now that’s my best friend, just a bit of work at the farm and then another day of fun with the girls and Spike of course” Riku said to Sora giving him a pat on his back which made him chuckle.

“Ya know man, thinking about it now it’s a bit weird that we’ve been hanging out with the girls and it isn’t awkward or weird at all” Sora said to him looking back at all the this them hanging out with their friends.

“I guess, but I suppose they do their girl stuff when we’re not around” Riku said still smiling as he shrugged.

“You might be right” He said in response then they both arrived at the main entrance of the farm “Guess this is the place” He said as both of them looked at the farm, the barn the house, the animals and its huge orchard of apples.

“Welp let’s go meet the others” Riku said as both him and Sora proceed it was then they saw the three little girls playing around like they usually do, not know where to go they approached them.

“Hey there kiddies, it’s been a bit” Sora greeting them with his usual smile as Riku was following suit.

“Oh hey there guys, how ya been?” Applebloom asked them with a smile.

“Everything’s fine, what are you doing?” Riku asked them with a smile.

“Just playing around, you here to help out the Apple family?” Sweetie asked them.

“Yup, that’s right” Sora responded with a nod “So where’s the others?”

“At their usual stop, the shed over there” Scootaloo said to them pointing towards the shed of the house.

“Alright, thank you, see ya later” Sora said to them with a smile as he began to walk toward the shed.

“Don’t get in trouble now you three” Riku said with a smile as he rubbed Applebloom’s head and then he began to walk to the shed.

“We won’t” She said in response keeping the smile on her face “You two have fun with you know who” She concluded with a teasing tone which made both of the boys confused.

“Hey do you think those three know about your thing with Sunset?” Sora asked him wondering what did the little girl meant.

“Guess the others must’ve told them” Riku suggested as he shrugged.

“What would she mean about me?” Sora said confused of who would she might be referring too and Riku gave him a blunt face seeing he’ll be dense about the obviousness of Twilight’s feelings for him.

“It’s a real mystery” Riku said in a sarcastic tone as he rolled his eyes to the other side. Then they entered the shed with smiles on their faces.

“Hey everyone, good morning” Sora greeted the girls and the dog with a smile.

“Mornin'” Riku greeted them with a smile as well, but before the others would say hello to them Twilight and Sunset rushed to them with worried faces.

“Sora!” Twilight said getting near him which surprised him.

“Riku!” Sunset said quickly approaching him which he wasn’t expecting.

“Are you okay?” Twilight asked him looking if he wasn’t injured sounding really worried.

“Are you hurt?” Sunset asked him looking for any sort of wound on him very worried.

“Whoa whoa, easy there” Sora said taking a step back feeling uncomfortable.

“We’re okay, why wouldn’t we?” Riku asked feeling confused at their suddenly over worried acting.

“Oh um, no nothing, never mind that” Twilight said regaining her composure as well as Sunset both feeling ashamed.

“What’s gotten into you two now?” Sora asked both girls seeing that their acting weird which Riku was aware of as well, the others were just looking silently not wanting to meddle in this.

“Nothing, really” Sunset answered once again sounding off which made Riku worried for her, he knew that there was something wrong with her as for Twilight she just looked down with her face being off once again which made Sora worried for her, then Sora and Riku looked at each other feeling concerned about this.

“The real question here is, are YOU TWO okay?” Riku asked worried for both girls as well as Sora.

“Yeah, now looking at you, you seem like you haven’t slept at all” Sora said worried for them as well.

“It’s nothing guys, just a bad night, that’s all, please don’t worry” Twilight said to both boys trying to hide what was happening to both herself and Sunset but the boys knew there was something really wrong with them mostly Riku that through his sensorial powers he was able to sense how there were actually feeling.

“They’re...scared to death, but why? There’s nothing bad going on around as far as I know” Riku thought sensing their great fear and yet not understanding why they were feeling like this.

“Anyway, let’s start off again” Sora began “Sorry for being late girls”

“Right, it took me time to wake up this slack off” Riku said with a smile as he gave him an elbow which made him chuckle in response.

“Well yeah, you all know how I am” Sora said as he shrugged with a smile which made the others giggled a bit and even Sunset and Twilight gave soft smiles.

“Um Sora?” Twilight called his attention which made him turn to her “Here” She then extended her two hands that were holding his sweater.

“Oh right, my hoodie. Heh I guess I forgot to take it back last night” Sora said as he rubbed the back of his head with a smile slightly blushed.

“Oh n-no, no at all Sora, I was the one who forgot to return it to you” Twilight said a bit blushed as she shook her head.

“Welp, next time i’ll make sure to not forget it” Sora said keeping his smile as he took back his sweater from her and then proceeded to tie it up around his waist “Thanks for returning it Twily”

“No worries” She said to him with a soft smile a bit blushed, then Riku walked towards the others.

“Hey” He called out to them in a low tone “What’s with Sunny and Twilight today?”

“I dunno man, there’s something wrong with them, I just know it” Rainbow answered him with the same tone.

“But you shouldn’t worry, maybe they just need to pass the day with us and I think they’ll be fine” Spike said to him being in Fluttershy’s arms.

“Let’s hope so” Riku said now staring at Sunset that was sitting looking down still with her face being off. Then Applejack stood up ready to speak up.

“Alright everyone, we’re all here so let’s get ta work so we can finish this quick” Applejack said to her friends and in response everyone nodded to say yes.

Then everyone moved out of the shed and began to go back to work as for Twilight, Sunset, Sora and Riku they were given their chores of the farm: Head to the orchard and help recollecting apples, Twilight and Sunset were following suit of Sora and Riku being no more than 1 step behind as Spike was walking right beside his owner, Sora and Riku were feeling like they were invading their personal space a bit, it was weird for them to wanting to be really close to them, and they didn’t even want to be separated from them, not even one single step due to their nightmares they left them really affected, they only wanted to be as close to them as possible and make sure their safe and sound, Sora was confused at this but Riku was trying to figure out why they're suddenly beginning to act like this, but still he felt that maybe being around them was making them feel better. Before proceeding into the orchard the two boys had the chance to meet the other relatives of Applejack and Applebloom, their Granny Smith, which surprised a bit them seeing that she was also the lunch lady back at the school, and their older brother Big Macintosh which wasn’t much of a talker but the two boys saw that he was a nice guy. The four teenagers and the dog arrived to the orchard with baskets to recollect apples, one per teenager, even Spike was dragging a wooden cart that was tied to his tail to help out.

“Alright, time to work a bit of magic” Sora said with a smile as he held the basket in his underarm while rubbing both of his palms against each other.

“Let’s get this over with” Riku said as both him and Sora got ready to use their powers to finish things off quickly but then they were cut off by the sound of a voice behind them.

“Eenope” The teenagers turned around and saw that the one who said just that was Big Macintosh and the rest of the apple family was with him.

“I’m sorry but if ya two are gonna work here, you ain’t use yer fancy tricks” Granny Smith said to the two boys in a very serious tone, to be an old lady she sometimes can be a little scary.

“Yeah, you have to collect the apples with nothin’ more then the g’ ol efford” Applebloom said to them wanting to make clear what her Granny said as for Applejack she was rubbing the back of her neck a little ashamed with the two boys.

“Sorry guys, I didn’t tell ya ‘cause I thought you wouldn’t come here” She said to them as she shrugged “But that’s how things work ‘round here so you gotta do the same”

“Alright, if that’s how the game is, then we’ll play by the rules” Riku said to the Apple family understanding their custom.

“Yeah, we have no trouble with that” Sora said with his usual smile agreeing with the farmers.

“Good, now you two get to work, ya have a lot of apples to harvest” The old lady said to the two boys as she began to walk back to the house “And better don’t catch cha using your tricks!” She said to the two of them sound very serious again pointing at them with her finger which made them feel a bit of precision, they wouldn’t like to get in any sort of troubles.

“Don’t worry, we won’t” Riku assured her keeping the cool.

“Yep, just the good old effort” Sora said sounding a bit nervous, he really dislikes to get in trouble with old people, like anyone would actually. Then the old lady nodded in confirmation and then she took off.

“Good luck” It was the only thing that Big Macintosh said before he took off to his own duties.

“Geez, not to offend you girls, your granny is nice and stuff, but sometimes she can be a little... Well ya know” Sora said to the two sisters trying to not sound mean.

“I know, but trust me, she’s a sweet lady” Applejack said to him with a smile.

“At least when she’s not mad” Applebloom said to him as she shrugged.

“Welp guys, you heard her, get to work, the faster you work the sooner we can hang out” Applejack said to them.

“Yeah, and remember: No magic” Applebloom said to the two boys pointing at them wanting to sound serious but then her older sister grabbed her by the hand.

“You also have work to do young lady” Applejack said to her little sister as she was dragging her by the hand.

“Alright alright!” She responded to her sister as the others saw them took off, both Sora and Riku couldn’t help but chuckle a bit by seeing the way the two sister interacted with each other.

“Heh what a colorful family” Sora said with a smile.

“That sure is AJ’s family alright” Riku said with a smile as well.

“Yep, that’s the Apple family for ya” Spike said with a smile as well, however both Sunset and Twilight only remained with neutral faces in silence but one of them decide to break it.

“I agree that you two don’t use your powers, you might get hurt or cause a disaster” Sunset said to them, to be more exact to Riku sounding worried.

“‘Get hurt’?” Riku repeated what Sunset just told him sounding confused “Since when you’re worried of us getting hurt? Especially at this point when you know what we’re against” Riku was noticing something was wrong with Sunset as well as Twilight, even if she didn’t say a word.

“...N-no, never mind all that” Sunset said to him sounding sad which made Riku get worried for her.

“Uh guys?” Sora called his friends seeing that apparently something delicate was going on “Can we work now? I want to finish this up quickly”

“Yeah, good idea” Spike said agreeing with him seeing that the two girls are not fine, but maybe passing the day would help them get those thoughts out of their mind.

“Welp, if we can’t use our powers then we’ll simply collect apples the old fashioned way” Riku said to Sora then he made a high jump towards the cup of the tree in front of them and he sat on one of the branches and began to pick up the apples and gathered them in his basket.

“Right” Sora said with a nod then jumped to another tree doing the same and began to recollect apples in his own basket.

“Just be careful Sora” Twilight said to him being below him with a worried face.

“Uuh… Alright?” Sora said feeling a bit confused by the way she was acting while gathering apples.

“Seriously, what’s with you two today?” Spike asked to both girls “You two are not yourselves today”

“It’s nothing Spike, really” Sunset said to him but he knew she was lying as for Twilight she just looked in other direction not wanting to respond which made him worried for her. A while passed and both Sora and Riku finished collecting apples in their respectives baskets as for the two girls, they were just staring at them without moving afraid they might fall from the trees and get injured, it was something really unusual seeing them act this way, then both boys got down from the trees with their baskets full of apples that they deposited in the cart that Spike was dragging.

“Okay guys, keep it up until this cart here is full” Spike said to them reminding them their chore and so the boys nodded in response, then Sora noticed that both girls haven’t gotten to work at all they were just simply staring at them.

“Uh you girls know that you can also collect apples, right?” Sora said to them sounding a little awkward.

“Yeah, why don’t you two get to work so we can finish faster?” Riku suggested them wanting to finish with their chores.

“Um alright” Twilight said to them feeling a bit embarrassed.

“Yeah, be right back” Sunset said feeling the same then both girls walked towards nearby trees and began to recollect apples but sometimes turning their heads to watch the boys, they didn’t want to be separated from them, despite being a few meters away, not after their traumatic experience.

“Hey Spike, any idea of what’s with the girls today? They are acting very weird, and not the usual kind of weird” Sora asked to the talking dog being worried for the girls.

“Sorry, no idea, I’m also worried for them” Spike said to him with a worried face “Let’s just try to pass the day, maybe they need just that to get off whatever is with them”

“Alright then” Sora said to him, but he couldn’t stop but still feeling worried of the girls.

“Let’s just keep working, okay?” Riku said to him putting his hand on his shoulder trying to not make him think about that and Sora nodded in response but Riku was sensing the still existing fear that was in the hearts of the girls, he could only hope that it might go away by itself or else he would have to speak with them later. A bit of time later the teenagers finished the harvest of apples filling up the wooden cart and then they began to walk back the farm, but the girls were still acting weird, the boys and the dog were getting worried for them but they tried to not mind it hoping it’s really nothing like they said. Once they returned to the farm they saw the others there as well, they thought that they also finished with their chores as well.

“Oh hey guys, I see that y’all finished yer chores” Applejack said with a smile to her friends” Ya did good, how ‘bout a snack before we hang out?” She kindly offered pointing towards a basket with apples and a cooler with their famous fizzy apple cider.

“Cool, thanks AJ” Sora said with a smile accepting her offer as he walked towards the snacks.

“Yeah thanks” Riku said with a smile doing the same. Each boy picked one apple and a drink, they actually enjoyed the apples from Sweet Apple Acres, those were the best apples they ever tasted as for the cider they found it really tasty as well as very fizzy. Applejack turned her head to see that neither Sunset or Twilight moved.

“Hey, don’t you wanna eat?” She asked them.

“No thanks” Sunset responded to her shaking her head.

“Me neither” Twilight said denying her friend’s offer which Applejack found really weird, they usually say yes to take a snack. Ten minutes later everyone finished their snack and now after they finished the farm chores the group of friends was ready to hang out.

“Seriously guys, thanks for helping me today, Ah’ wouldn’t have finished my chores this fast if it weren’t for y’all” Applejacked thanked her friends with a smile on her face.

“Heh no worries AJ, happy to help” Sora said to her with a smile as well and the rest of her friends excluding Sunset and Twilight agreed with him smiling.

“That’s what friends are for after all” Riku said to her keeping the smile.

“Alright everybody, time to hang out!” Pinkie declared with her usual big smile.

“Yeah!” The others except for Twilight and Sunset said in agreement with smiles on their faces and so the gang began to make their way back at the city but then while walking Sora, Riku and Spike noticed that both Twilight and Sunset were still with a gloomy look on their faces and being lost in thought. The little dog looked with worried eyes at his owner as Sora and Riku looked at each other both confused and worried for them seeing their attitude hasn't changed at all, but all the same the gang moved out from the farm into the city.

***

The group of friends where now at the city park where there was a lot of people walking, children playing, ect. The teenagers were talking amongst themselves in a bench, everything pretty casual and normal, however Twilight and Sunset weren’t talking too much, almost nothing which was concerning their friends but tried to ignore it hoping later that would wear off, even though Spike, Sora and Riku were more concerned than the others, if they don’t get any better they would have to do something.

“Hey girls, now that I think about it, how were the last games?” Sora asked to the girls wondering what exactly happened back then as Riku nodded in agreement.

“Oh right, you guys didn’t see any of that crazy stuff” Rainbow said to the boys.

“Yeah, it all was pretty crazy and weirder than usual” Applejack said them as well.

“So what happened?” Riku asked the girls.

“Well these reaally creepy vines began to pop outta nowhere causing the people to get scared, it was really scary” Pinkie said to them remembering what happened back then but the two boys seems confused about it.

“Vines that pop out of nowhere?” Sora repeated confused, both him and Riku saw a lot of things weird in their journeys but they don’t recall seeing something like that.

“Yeah guys, you see when Twilight began to extract the magic from the girls here and used it to cheat it began to make holes in reality, creating small portals to Equestria, the vines came from there” Spike being in Fluttershy’s lap explained better to the two boys.

“Oh right, makes sense” Riku said getting it but Sora had a serious expression on his face remembering that the cause of the damage to reality were made by Cinch in the first place “But don’t worry that won’t happen again, since there’s no longer that device it’s impossible to make any more damage to reality anymore, or at least I hope so”

“Say guys, since the organization is having their sights on us, what do you think they might do at the games?” Fluttershy asked being scared just thinking about the organization that was hunting them.

“Anything pretty much” Sora said as he shrugged “Maybe heartless and nobodies will attack during the games, so Riku and I will keep our eyes open and if we see some enemy’s nearby we have to get rid of them on the spot”

“We can’t let other people know of their presence, that’s what the organization wants, chaos so they might do all they want and we won’t be able to be aware of that, also it’s a fact that they might use people on the side of darkness, we now know that the dazzlings are working with them so it’s not out of the table that most likely they might also convinced Cinch to work with them” Riku said to them as well.

“That wouldn’t be surprising at all, the women’s insane” Spike said with a frown on his face.

“Yeah, you’re right there” Sora said with a frown on his face as well. Then he turned to see Twilight who was right beside him, she didn’t seem too much concerned by the mention of Cinch, rather she was lost in her thoughts but of course enough aware to know when Sora’s close of her, the same goes for Sunset being near Riku, none of them talked unless someone does talk to them, they were still off and melancholic, Riku was still able to feel their inner fear but also he could see there was something in their heads that was bothering them from everything else except for himself and Sora.

“Anyway guys, the next days will be very important but also very critical” Riku began “What just happened the last few times was just the beginning and we have to be ready for anything that the organization will do” He concluded with a determined frown on his face and his friends nodded in understanding, even Twilight and Sunset.

“But as longs as you two are around we know that you’ll save the day” Spike said to the boys with a smile and they nodded in agreement smiling as well as the rest of the girls, except for Twilight and Sunset once again smiled as well then Sora looked concerned at Twilight seeing that she’s still melancholic.

“Hey Twily, you okay?” He kindly asked her “You still seems outer space”

“Huh? Oh yeah Sora, don’t worry I’m just thinking about something, please don’t worry” Twilight answered him turning at him wanting to not be worried about her since she was caring more for him, however he knew she was lying. Seeing this Riku turned to Sunset looking the same then he sighed in defeat knowing that even if she asked her what is wrong she won’t just tell him, the others were worried for them as well, the boys knew they have to do something about this since this wasn’t right at all.

***

On the roof of a building overlooking the park there was Vanitas and Young Xehanort watching over the teenagers with cold and dark gazes.

“Heh look at those two girls, you really gave them the nightmares of their lives, you really are turning more and more into the master I know” Vanitas said to him with a dark which made the younger Xehanort draw a dark smile on his face.

“I’m just following my predestined path” He said to him in response keeping the smile but then it turned into a serious expression “In any case I hope you’re right about your theory”

“‘Course I am ‘young master’” Vanitas assured him with a serious face as well “After what the Dazzlings told me and replica, it’s the only thing that made sense, I wouldn’t have brought you here if I haven’t thought of it very well”

“Very well then” Young Xehanort said to him keeping the expression in his face expecting nonetheless that he was right with his conjecture.

“Don’t worry, we just have to wait for Sunset Shimmer to say something about her, and I know she will, after all she’s her friend after all” Vanitas said with a dark smile on his face.

“And if that’s the case, then all pieces would be gathered” Young Xehanort said to him with a dark tone in his voice.

“Yeah, no more plot holes” Vanitas said keeping the dark smile. The two seekers of darkness just stood there and watched the teenagers awareness of being spied on wanting answers of a certain someone…

To be Continued...

Chapter 13: The Other Promise

The day continued and the gang continued with their hang out as usual, however Sunset and Twilight were still being haunted by the nightmare that was disconnecting them from reality, but they were still aware of what was going on, the others were getting worried about them so they tried to pretend nothing was happening to not worry them, but Sora, Riku and Spike knew they were faking it which made them concerned about them but at least they could say they were at least trying to get over of whatever was disturbing them. As the sun was beginning to set in the distant horizon the day was coming to an end and so the gang had to return home to prepare for the important day that will be tomorrow.

“Well then guys tomorrow’s the big day” Rainbow declared with an excited smile on her face “I hope you two are ready”

“Of course we are!” Sora said with an excited smile as well “Riku and I can take on anything, right Riku?”

“Yeah, definitely” Riku agreed with him smiling as well.

“Oh boy, I’m so nervous for tomorrow, but at the same time I’m so excited. I’m so nervicited!” Pinkie said with her usual big smile but shaking at the same time using her made up word.

“That’s still not a word by I agree with you Pinkie” Rainbow with a smile surrounding her with her left arm, seeing this made Sora and Riku chuckle a bit.

“It has to be something this big for her to make up words” Riku said keeping the smile which in response Pinkie shrugged while nodding. Then both boys turned their heads towards Twilight and Sunset being with neutral faces which would be strange considering what is happening at the moment.

“Hey what about you two?” Sora asked them “Aren’t you excited or nervous for tomorrow?”

“Oh, y-yeah I’m a bit nervous for tomorrow but I know everything will be okay as long you guys are around” Twilight responded him rubbing her left arm trying to not show her current problem to him.

“Yeah, it’s a bit of unnerving what is going on, but I’m sure you two can handle this” Sunset said to the boys trying to hide her inner turmoil to everyone, even though Riku was able to see her true feelings so he knew she was faking it.

“Well, at least they’re trying to get over whatever is bothering them, that’s something at least” Riku thought seeing that both Sunset and Twilight were at least trying to get over their problem so he felt a bit relieved “Alright then”

“They’re right guys, we’re counting on you two to make sure nothing goes wrong” Spike said with a smile being held by Fluttershy.

“But are you two ready for the events you’re going to compete? If you don’t mind me asking” Fluttershy kindly asked them.

“Yeah, you don’t have to worry, Riku has great aim and I know how to drive a bike” Sora assured her with a smile in his face while Riku nodded in agreement smiling as well.

“Those events would be one of least dangerous things Sora and I have done” Riku said keeping the smile.

“Heh, why ah’m not surprised to hear that?” Applejack said with a smile on her face.

“Well then everyone it’s getting late, we better return home now” Rainbow declared with a smile on her face excited for tomorrow looking that the sun was setting in the distance soon to be nightfall, everyone else nodded in agreement and so one by one everyone took their leave leaving Sora, Riku, Sunset, Twilight and Spike.

“Hey Twily um, do you want me to accompany you home again?” Sora kindly asked her rubbing the back of his head a bit blushed.

“Uh um o-okay if you want to” She responded him slightly blushed accepting his offer that actually she really wanted to be accompanied by him again, it was something she needed right now.

“Geez Sora, you coming back home with us becoming a usual thing now” Spike said to him as they began to take off and in response Sora rubbed the back of his head a bit blushed and so the three of them took off leaving Riku and Sunset.

“Well Sunny, I’ll see you tomorrow” Riku said to her with a soft smile then he turned and began to walk but Sunset looked down as she bit her lip not wanting to be alone and didn’t want to see Riku walking away from her, so she raised her head and spoke up.

“Wait Riku” She told him making him stop and turn his head at her.

“What’s up Sunny?” He kindly asked her.

“I-I don’t want to go home alone” She timidly said to him and by the look on her face she really meant it “So can you come with me? Please?” She asked him a bit blushed, the fear in her heart was too much to make her ask this to him that she wouldn’t be ready for it yet, Riku was feeling that she’s really scared of being alone.

“Um sure, if you want to” Riku accepted her offer a bit blushed, he knew she was scared so he accepted to make her feel better, it was something he knew she needed, but also he was glad to be able to take her home, he didn’t know why but still it was something he wanted for sometime now.

“Thank you” She thanked him.

“Your welcome Sunny, happy to help you” Riku said to her with a smile that made her smile softly, then she began to walk towards her home with Riku following her. In the shadows were hiding Vanitas and Young Xehanort watching with a fair eye over Sunset knowing she held valuable information to them waiting for the moment she speaks up about it. The sun has already sat in the horizon and so Sora, Twilight and Spike were on their way to the Sparkle house, however this time around walking was very silent, Sora tried to make conversation with Twilight but she was short of words and again Spike didn’t want to meddle, it was something between the two of them. After a while the three of them arrived to the Sparkle house and gave the usual goodbyes but this time around it felt off coming from Twilight, but not so off as before but even so Sora couldn’t help but worry about her, but unfortunately he had things that are more important and he had to focus, so he could only hope that Twilight would get better with the passing of time alone, Sora returned to the Gummi Ship using flowmotion but still he couldn’t get out of his head what was happening with Twilight just today.(Music stops)

Riku and Sunset were walking down the street as they were on their way to her home, they weren’t talking amongst each other but it was something more usual among them when they are in this kind of situations, however Riku was just being shy as his face was slightly red, but Sunset was rather not in a very chatty mood at the moment but she was also being a bit shy, after a little while the two of them made it to an apartment building.

“Well, here we are” Sunset spoke up to him as both of them stopped walking and Riku looked up at the building.

“You live here?” Riku asked her.

“Yeah I do” She said to him then she proceed to open the main door with her key “Come In” She said to him and Riku nodded in acknowledgement and so the two of them entered the building and after going up a few floors they arrived to the one that has her apartment “And here it is, my apartment”

“Huh” Riku said staring at the door “Well it’s not much surprising considering that you came from Equestria so I supposed that you lived alone”

“Yeah, but I actually don’t spend much time here” She explained him “Mostly I spend nights in sleepovers with the others”

“Makes sense, knowing you” Riku said to her crossing his arms “Heh it makes me think about the sleepovers Sora and I had when we were kids playing the kiddest stuff” He said with a smile remembering the good times he and Sora shared years early which made Sunset smile softly.

“I’m sure you two shared a lot of fun moments” She said to him keeping the smile which in response Riku nodded “But anyway I wouldn’t like to be alone tonight”

“Are you scared?”Riku asked slightly worried.

“A bit, but that happens sometimes” She answered him with a shrug.

“Then you could simply have gone to spend the night with one of the others” Riku said to her.

“Yeah, but I didn’t want to bother them” Sunset said to him “But I’ll be okay, really”

“Alright, if you say so” Riku said to her a bit unsure still feeling fear in her heart, but she was a bit more chattier so that might mean that she was getting a bit better “Welp I guess I’ll just go, have to sleep well and get ready for tomorrow and all”(Music stops)

“Right” She said to him, but then she remembered something important as her eyes widened “Wait, tomorrow!? Oh no, oh no no no!” She said sounding panicked

“What? Is something wrong?” Riku asked her seeing that it has to be something really bad to get her like this.

“It’s the other Twilight, I completely forgot that she’ll come tomorrow!” She said still panicked which made Riku’s eyes widen and gasp in shock.

“No kidding?” He asked as sounding worried and Sunset nodded in response which made Riku sighed putting his two hands on his waist “Okay, calm down Sunny I got this, I’ll simply tell Sora about this, I just have to think how I’ll tell him” Riku said to her as Sunset calmed down a bit.

“But I still don’t get why we didn’t tell Sora all about this from the very beginning. You said that he won’t misunderstand it, so you think he’ll take it badly?” She asked him still not understanding that certain issue with Sora.

“That’s the thing, I dunno how he’ll react to all this, I told you that he sometimes reacts badly at things related to Twilight so I have no idea what will happen if he learns that all along there was two, that’s why I wanted to be quiet about it until I know for sure that the Twilight from here was fine, but I guess that doesn’t matter anymore” Riku explained her his reasons of wanting to keep the existence of the Equestrian Twilight a secret.

“You’re right there, I noticed that several times” Sunset said with her arms agreeing with him to the point of Sora’s reactions “It’s like being linked with Twilight caused an instability in his personality”

“I also thought the same” Riku said agreeing with her.

“But why it didn’t happen to us?” She asked confused of that certain phenomenon.

“Maybe ‘cause our personalities are similar as for Sora’s and Twilight’s are pretty much opposites” Riku said being the most logical thing that could explain that side effect in Sora’s link with Twilight.

“I suppose” Sunset agreeing with him.

“But there’s one thing I don’t get” Riku said to her “Knowing the stuff going on here, why didn’t we just tell the other Twilight not to come?”(Music stops)

“I couldn’t, she really wanted to come here and it’s hard for her to accept a no as an answer” Sunset explained to him “And besides we miss her here and she misses us, that’s why I didn’t want her not to come”

“Heh, I can understand that” Riku said to her with a smile but then it faded as he sighed rubbing the back of his head “I just hope this doesn’t make things way more complicated than they already are” He said expressing some worry about the current situation.

“Me too” Sunset said to him feeling the same.

“Well, I’ll have to go now” Riku said to her.

“Okay” She said to him “Oh wait, let me open the door from here” She said to him before he left.

“Don’t need it” He said with a smile waving his hand “Got my own key, remember?” He said summoning his keyblade.

“Oh right, you can pretty much open anything with a lock with that” She said remembering one of powers of the keyblade “Well, see you tomorrow” She said goodbye to him with a soft smile.

“Right, see ya” Riku said goodbye to her with a smile, then he turned around and began to walk away from her as she just stared him as he left through the corridor until he left, after that Sunset looked down with a sad expression on her face.

“Riku…” That’s the only thing that came out of her mouth in a sad tone, she didn't want him to go and be left alone, but she couldn’t do anything about it unfortunately, then she let out a sigh and proceed to enter her apartment.(Music stops)

***

Vanitas and Young Xehanort were still hiding in the shadows and they heard everything that Riku and Sunset were talking about, Vanitas was wearing an evil smile on his face because he knew he was right.

“See? Told ya” Vanitas said keeping the expression sounding proud of himself.

“Yes, you were right with your theory, there is another Twilight Sparkle all along, she must have been the one that spread the equestrian magic, she came from there after all” The younger Xehanort said analyzing the new information he has and joining the missing points.

“So that means, she’s a source of light, it isn’t six it’s seven, heh, of course it would have to be” Vanitas said with a dark smile in his face “I mean after all we, the thirteen darknesses are hunting the seven pure lights while being in a war against the seven guardians of light. 7 and 13 are numbers that clash against each other”

“I wouldn’t have said that better” Young Xehanort said with a dark smile as well “It’s interesting to learn this, but not so much surprising by obvious reasons and in any case this doesn’t change a thing, in fact this is good news for us, with that Twilight out of the picture the darkness will spread even wider around the universe putting thing in more to our favor”

“Yeah heh, It couldn’t being more perfect and the best part is we don’t have to move a finger, she’ll come straight to us!” Vanitas said as she began to laugh evilly “It’s really hilarious if you think about it”

“Agree” Xehanort said keeping the dark expression on his face “But with this information now there’s something clear” He said changing to a serious expression, Vanitas seemed to not understand what he meant but then the time traveler spoke up once again before he could make any questions “Turns out that with this new information I can now be sure that the Twilight for this world is now in our sight as well”

“Hm? How’s that? We haven’t sensed any trace of a source of light within her” Vanitas asked being confused of his statement.

“Yes, however recently due to Sora’s intervention in her heart I was able to pick up a really small faint of light within her. In short the light is within her, but it’s sleeping deep within her darkness, just like the only real Kingdom Hearts” The younger Xehanort explained to Vanitas making an analogy with facts of the history “The reason for this it was because she was never in touch with the other girls or any light equestrian magic, besides the fact that by the time she does she was broken inside being unable to bring her light out, that was of course until Sora joined her heart with his own in order to meant the fracture” He continued the explanation with his arms “Do not misunderstand my words, the 7th source of light is made up with both the Equestrian Twilight and the one that resides here being in half separated” He concluded clarifying that point.

“I see, welp those two wouldn’t be the first ones that held half of something” Vanitas said remembering how he used to be a half of a certain someone same goes for Sora and Roxas “In any case I can’t wait to tell the others about this”

“Yes, we must return now, we have to re-formulate our strategy for tomorrow” Young Xehanort said as he a Vanitas began to walk into a Corridor of Darkness.

“Aw yeah, I can’t wait for that, it’s gonna be a great day” Vanitas said with an evil smile excited for the events about to transpire tomorrow.(Music stops)

***

At the top of Canterlot High there was Riku walking towards the Gummi Ship where there was Sora sleeping inside, Riku was trying to came up with a way to explain everything to Sora, but the fear of losing his best friend was holding him back, that’s what he fears the most, that his friend got lost within himself to never return to be himself, but Riku realized he couldn’t hold it back any further now, not when the time is almost up and to make things even more complicated tomorrow would be the inaugural ceremony of the Friendship Games, meaning there will be a lot of things happening and after that the official beginning of the game events, both himself and Sora compromised with their school and fellow students so they must do their best to make them proud and meet the expectations as well to make sure the games will be fair and clear, but also there was still the organization watching so both of them have to keep their eyes open for any kind of incident that might occur. Riku then turned his head towards the starry night sky and took a deep breath hoping for the best for tomorrow.

“Tomorrow everything’s gonna change” Riku thought still staring at the sky “I have to make sure we all get through this, together” Riku then entered the Gummi Ship to rest for tomorrow.

Back with both Twilight and Sunset, neither of them were able to sleep even if they tried, it was hard for them carrying on with a fear that was tearing them inside but they must do so, to not put more weight on both Sora and Riku, their burden was already too much as if they were carrying the weight of the world over their shoulders, so they could only try or at least pretend to be strong, for them. They could only hope that with time the fear would fade away so they would be able to sleep again…

And so the night passed with those on the side of light resting for tomorrow as for those on the dark side were getting ready as well, because both side knew that tomorrow would be the turning point on this current confrontation. The true battle will begin with the next dawn breaking…(Music stops)

***

With sun rising on the horizon, on a distant hill overlooking the city there was none other than Young Xehanort who was simply looking down at the whole city from the edge of the hill with his cold gaze.

“This world is almost full of light…” He began with his cold tone “Now it has been connected. Tied to the darkness… soon to be completely eclipsed” He continued and then he grabbed a dandelion from the grass below his feet “Those who’ll oppose the darkness are making nothing more than a meaningless effort. They will end up like the seeds of a dandelion, flying apart from each other and disappearing into the endless and eternal darkness” He said looking at the dandelion in his right hand as a strong breeze brushed behind him taking off all of the seed of the dandelion in the wind and flew away separating from each other “Everything is about to come to a change from now on. This time in the end darkness will prevail and the light expire...” He said looking of to the sky as another strong breeze took off more seeds of dandelions and petals from nearby flowers and flew off from the hill and then he turned around and began to walk away with his hands behind his back like his most future self “Today is the day… where the game truly begins” And with that last line he banished, thin and faded without a trace…

***

On the same hill there was a different man in black that was looking down at the city not making a single move, he was just standing there. Then several meters behind him there appeared a corridor of darkness in which came out the 5 evil teenagers.

“Welp ladies today is the day” Vanitas said to the Dazzlings feeling excited with a dark smile on his face.

“Oh it’s taco tuesday?” Sonata asked with a smile in her face in which the other four responded with a blunt face.

“No Sonata, today is monday, remember?” The boy in black told her sounding somewhat annoyed by her question, but both him and Vanitas got used to her weird obsession with tacos and Sonata grumbled a bit looking down.

“In any case things gonna get pretty hectic today, but it’s good for us” Vanitas said with a dark smile on his face once again.

“Why’s that?” Aria asked him confused.

“You’ll see, it’s a surprise” Vanitas answered her keeping the expression “But you’ll have to be good little girls and wait for it”

“It’s alright babe, as long it’s something good we can wait” Adagio said to her boyfriend with a seductive smile on her face.

“Trust me babe, it will be really good” Vanitas said back at her still wearing the same smile, then Sonata noticed the man in a black coat just ahead of them.

“Hm? Who’s that guy?” She asked pointing at him.

“He’s the reason why we’ve brought you here” The boy in black answered her with his arms crossed “We were ordered to take you here to meet him”

“Is that Xehanort?” Aria asked the two dark boys with a hand on her hip.

“Nope, but he’s an ally of my master since a long time ago, still the guy’s really creepy at times, I still don’t get why my master wanted him on our side, but hey I’m no one to complain whoever is on our side” Vanitas explained to them “He was the one who requested us to meet you three, as a superior of ours we had to obey him, still I would prefer to not do it, like I said that’s a really creepy old dude”

“But as you can see we can’t refuse our superiors’ orders, but I agree with Van here, that guy’s really creepy” The boy in black said to them also complaining about the man in black.

“Whatever, let’s just finish this already” Aria said to them not caring at bit of what they said about the man and so they began to walk near him until he was able to notice them behind him.

“Well well well, if it isn’t the two kiddos and their new lady friends” The man said to them turning around to stare at them with his usual cocky smile “I’m glad that you two took your time to bring them here so I could see them in person” He continued with the same smile on his face but both boys didn’t responded at all.

“Um excuse me” Sonata said to him sounding scared “Why did you want to see us?”

“Ah for no specific reason, I just wanted to get to know you in person and how you were getting along with the two kiddos here” He responded as he shrugged still wearing the same smile and with a tone that sounded carefree which made the three Dazzlings confused and awe-like by the way he is.

“Hmph, you were right guys, this guy is a creepy old dude” Aria said not caring if the man would hear her.

“Ouch that hurt me, ya know? Aria Blaze, right?” The man said at her in a tone that no one would tell if he was being serious or not “I know you three think that I’m just a random creepy old dude, but I’m not, I’m with the organization, nothing any old about me” He said to the three sirens pointing at himself with his right thumb sound slightly serious.

“Uh-huh whatever you say” Aria said to him still not taking him seriously with her arms crossed and a blunt face.

“Not meant to offend but is this guy seriously with your organization?” Adagio asked the dark boys.

“I know, right? Hard to believe” Vanitas answered her with a blunt face.

“Well I believe him” Sonata said feeling a little scared and creeped out by the man.

“Heh, it’s good to see that at least one of you respects me” The man said to her still keeping the cocky smile “And be made clear, every dark organization needs at least a guy who takes it easy, that’s where I come in, Vanitas is more of the kind of guy who likes kill stuff and the little replica is really grumpy and the others are really serious” He said in a carefree tone messing a bit with Vanitas and the boy in black, but they didn’t gave it too much thought “But I can be really serious, but I’m pretty sure you wouldn’t like to see me like that” He said this time with a more evil tone in his voice which made Sonata a bit more scared at him.

“I-I do believe you” Sonata said sounding scared.

“Good” The man said sounding carefree once again, this made the three Dazzlings creeped out a bit but still one can see that Sonata was still afraid of him, as for the other two they seems to not get that guy’s attitude “And say girls, are you ready for today?” He asked them.

“Um what’s going on today?” Sonata asked him still sounding afraid of him.

“Aw Sonata, Sonata, Sonata, you are one adorable little girl, but it seems there’s only air in your little head” He said messing with her with his cocky smile.

“Hey!” Sonata said to him sounding offended.

“At least he’s right about that” Aria said apparently agreeing with him.

“Hey!” Sonata repeated sounding offended again.

“Light up, I was just kidding” The man said to her still wearing the cocky smile on his face which once again made the three girls feel awe-like by his odd attitude “In any case today things are gonna become more interesting, for example there might be a chance of Sora, as we know him suddenly disappear” He said sound slightly more serious as he turned around and began to take a few steps towards the edge of the hill.

“What do you by that?” Adagio asked him not understanding what he meant.

“Ah Adagio, how can I explain it?” He begin be sitting down on the edge “Ya know, like banish? Thin? Fade? Agh. It’s hard to explain with words” He said in a dummy tone which only made the three sirens confused.

“I take it you’re talking about Sora’s instability” The boy in black said to him.

“Yep! You’re right on the money” The man said to him “I’m pretty sure that you three must’ve noticed a certain disbalance in the kiddo’s emotions as well as his psyche”

“Now that you mentioned yes, there’s something really weird with that guy” Adagio said in confirmation.

“Let me explain it to you girls, apparently due to the link he has with Twilight Sparkle it caused an instability that made him act weird at times” Vanitas explained to them.

“I see” Adagio said understanding “But I still don’t understand what do you mean by him ‘disappearing’” She said to the man.

“Let’s just say it’s a surprise and I would hate to ruin it for you” He said to the three girls in a playful tone which confused them but they didn’t gave it to much thought.

“Fine by me then” Adagio said in understanding.

“...Beautiful world, isn’t it?” The man began this time sounding not just serious but also reflexive which took the 5 evil teenagers by surprise, for Vanitas and the boy it was weird to see him speak in that way “With some much light and magic, it’s almost like a dream. That’s the way that the original world was, full of light and peace, with grand light that protected the people through that vast land during that ancient age” He continued with the same tone in his voice.

“I guess you’re talking about this so-called ‘Kingdom Hearts’” Adagio said to him remembering what Vanitas told her and her sisters about Kingdom Hearts.

“Yup, that’s right” He answered with a more playful tone “Just like back then when light that was Kingdom Hearts disappeared it would be the same this time here, if the source of light that is the rainbooms disappear this world will be enveloped in darkness” He continued while he grabbed a flower from the ground and played a bit with it just be dividing it by half from the stem “And that’s when you three watch over this world in our stead once we finish our business here”

“At least you still remember our deal” Aria said to him with her arms crossed.

“But of course! Is the least we can do to repay you for your collaboration with us” The man said before standing up again “Welp it’s for time you 5 get going. Oh right, before I forget, the orders for today are just sit down, relax and enjoy the show and let the grow-ups to just push Sora in the right direction so you’ll see our little surprise” He said to them with a playful tone once again with a cocky smile once more “But don’t worry soon you’ll get into the action so you won’t have to wait too long”

“There’s some good news” Vanitas said a little pleased to hear that.

“Same here and I won’t deny that I enjoy watching our enemies squirm” Adagio said agreeing with Vanitas with a dark smile as Aria smiled darkly in agreement as well but Sonata was still unease with the man being there.

The man then chuckled “Then it’s settled” He said to them still sounding unserious at all.

“If that’s everything, then we’re done here” The boy in black said with his arms crossed.

“Alrighty, see ya” That’s the last thing he said before he walked off passing by them before disappearing in a corridor of darkness, leaving the three Dazzling feeling awe-like and creeped out, more Sonata that even with the unserious attitude she was still afraid of him but even so the 5 of them left the hill.

***

In Crystal Prep Academy, in the Principal’s office there was Cinch sitting on her chair thinking in the agreed time of reuniting with Xemnas once more, which in fact was today, meanwhile the students of the school as well as Cadance got into the bus ready to go to the opening ceremony of the new Friendship Games that are taking place once more on Canterlot High, however due to the events of the last games Cinch decided to not go, she was well aware that she was unwanted but she didn’t gave it too much thought, she didn’t care if she was unwanted by everyone, she knew nothing of that will matter once she gained control once more.

“Today is the day… at last” She thought out loud as her wait for gaining control once more over Twilight and her school was coming to an end. Suddenly a corridor appeared in front of her desk which comes out Xemnas with a dark smile on his face.

“Good morning Cinch” He greeted her in a formal matter, typical of him, still wearing the same smile.

“Xemnas. It is good to know that you came as we agreed” She said to him as she stood up pleased to see he did what he promised.

“Yes” He said back to her “The time we discussed has come, however I see that you decided to not go with your students to attend to this so-called ‘opening event’ at Canterlot High. I suppose that you would be unwanted by all people there, however none of that will matter once you regain control over the school and Twilight Sparkle with our help” He said apparently reading her thoughts, even if it surprised her by this she remained her composure and not show any reactions.

“Yes, that is correct” Cinch said to him in confirmation keeping her composure “Now then, on to business. What is your plan?” She asked him wishing to know what is his plan to help her reclaim her school.

“First off, in order to achieve your goal you need to gain a certain kind of power” Xemnas said to her with a serious face.

“Oh? What kind of power?” She asked him interested.

“It is something that you have to see for yourself” Xemnas said to her as a corridor of darkness appeared behind him and then he stepped aside “Now then proceed beyond this corridor of darkness, so you shall gain a power granted by my master, one that will aid you to achieve your goal” He proclaimed to her and then keeping her composure Cinch walked into the corridor of darkness with Xemnas behind her, once they entered into the dark portal it disappeared.(Music stops)

***

At the Sparkle house there was Twilight getting dressed up for today, to be exact she was just wearing her normal clothing that in fact is appropriate for events such as the opening ceremony that was held today. She was putting on her socks as her loyal pet Spike was looking throught the window excited for today, his smile was saying so, unlike Twilight, she was rather neutral as if for her it wasn’t that big of a deal, perhaps it might be for the fact she has more important things to think of like Sora or the threat to her world and her friends, still she was glad that the games are returning and she was more at ease being by the side of truthful friends and not being under the control of Cinch and that this time it would be fair and square games, at least she hoped so.

“Today is finally the day Twi” Spike said to her walking towards her as she finished putting her socks on “Aren’t you excited?” He asked her still wearing his smile.

“Hmm. Frankly, not much” She said shrugging as she grabbed her shoes to then put them on.

“Huh? Why’s that?” He asked her a little confused.

“Well, the games would be fair this time as long as Sora and Riku make sure of it so there’s nothing to get worried about, I mean I’m glad that their back, but I’m not really excited, but you already knew that I don’t give it too much importance for competitive events unlike Rainbow and AJ “ She explained him as she put on her shoes.

“Yeah, you’re right there, you get excited for things like books or boring things like that” He said to her which in response Twilight gave him a annoyed face feeling offended “Er. No offence” He said to her with an ashamed smile apologizing “Say. Talking about Sora, you seem better than yesterday about… well you know” Spike said to her changing the topic,and indeed Twilight seemed better now, less gloomy than yesterday and it appears she was able to sleep a bit.

“Well, now that you mentioned it, yeah, that’s right. I guess you were right about that thing, it will simply wear off with the passing of days, as long as I don’t think about that I’ll be fine and I suppose I have to be in good mood for today” She said to him with a soft smile on her face which was good news for Spike, his smile was proof of it.

“Good to hear” Spike said to her keeping the smile on his face “But Twilight, there’s something I’ve been thinking about for awhile and now I think this is the right moment to tell you this”

“Um sure. What is it?” She asked her pet wondering what it would be what he wanted to say to her.

“Well, I heard that the key for relationships is honesty and be as transparent as possible, so if you want to become Sora’s girlfriend then. Shouldn’t you tell him about ‘that’?” He said to her with a worried face reminding her of the only thing she hasn’t been honest with him, Twilight’s eyes widened a bit and remained quiet for a few seconds.

“...That’s right” She said as she looked down “I haven’t told him anything about… the other me” She said sounding depressed feeling internally conflicted.

“Yeah, and as far as I know, Sunset said she would come here today. Talking about bad timing, eh?” Spike said still with a concerned face “I’m pretty sure by now Sora heard everything about you at the school or so he thinks, If he does then he must think that he knows everything about the other you, but doesn’t have any idea that that wasn’t really you at all” Spike continued concerned about this misconception that surely Sora has about Twilight.

“I’m aware of that, but you know I promised the other me to not say a word about her to anyone, no matter how many people were thinking wrong about me” She said to him remembering the promised she made to her other “And besides, I think he won’t understand. What if he thinks that I lied to him? What if he thinks I’m just a phony that took credit for someone else’s doing?” Twilight said being paranoid as she would but this time not talking fast and rather sounding depressed, she was truly afraid of what he would think of her if she tells him the truth, she feared he would think badly of her and the memories of the fight with Flash was only making her feel worse, they actually fought for no reason risking his life over nothing real.

“Now, now Twi” He said to her holding her knees like any dog would do trying to calm her “I know that anyone wouldn’t understand that, but Sora is your bestie, right? He wouldn’t be mad at you, beside he doesn’t have a lot of things that bother him” He said to her to cheer her up with a smile on his face which made her smile as well.

“Yeah, you’re right Spike, even if he doesn’t understand he’ll still be my best friend” She said to him sounding more cheerful, and then she grabbed her dog and stood up from her bed and grabbed her backpack, she then took a deep breath and let it out “Today is the day. I’m going to tell him the truth, I can no longer keep up hiding this from him, even if he might never understand the feeling of having a double, he still deserves to know the truth, I love him so much that I can’t still keep that from him” She said with a determined frown.

“Well said it girl!” Spike said to her with a smile and a supportive tone “But you better tell him before the other you shows up and cause a confusion” She told her pointing at her with his pawn.

“I know. Alright let’s go” She said and then she exited her room holding her pet in her arms.(Music stops)

***

The awaited day was finally beginning at Canterlot High. As the day was commencing the students were entering the school excited, several using more formal clothing. Riku was sitting at the edge of the statue with a foot over the edge while staring forward looking at the students arriving with smiles on their faces, that made him think of the countless lives that would be at stake during this conflict and more with the games that would cause great distractions, so both him and Sora would have to keep their eyes open to stop them before causing more damage.

Riku looked up at the sky as something crossed his mind “So… today’s the day. The opening ceremony will start soon and later on the games, there will be a lot of focus around them and Xehanort will take the chance to do anything to reach his goal here… but also, princess Twilight will come soon, at any moment she might just walk out of the portal and once she does things are gonna change in this battle and I’m sure she won’t just return to Equestria even if her life is at stake she would still be here and help out as she can or that’s how Sunny described her, I have to tell Sora about her and only hope for the best, before any other confusions appear, that would cause more troubles and with what we have now it would only make things even worse” Riku thought still staring at the sky focusing on his thoughts, he was anxious about what is about to happen today, he needs to be very careful with everything he will do now, a wrong step and he might not just mess up things but also lose his best friend-his brother in heart.

“Riku?” He heard Sora’s voice from behind him, bringing him back to reality. He turned his head behind him to stare at him that was lying down several meters behind him, he was with both hands behind his head and his left leg holding onto his right knee, a position someone would make to take a nap, usually coming from him, Sora was staring back seeing that his friend seem distracted by something.

“What’s up?” Riku asked him.

“You seem in outer space, is something bothering you?” Sora asked him back.

“Oh, no it’s nothing, I was just thinking of something” Riku answered him, luckily he was good at hiding things so he wasn’t showing any sign of what would be in his head for others.

“Heh, that’s so you, Riku” Sora said smiling at him with a mocking tone.

“Whaddya mean?” He asked him not understanding the reason of his joke.

“That you’re always just thinking and thinking and thinking” He said still with the same tone messing a bit with him “No wonder why you ended up as the unicorn. Sunset said that unicorns in Equestria tends to think too much about stuff”

“Heh, well sorry for being so careful with stuff” Riku said joking a bit as well and then they both laughed for a little while. some minutes passed as both Sora and Riku saw students passing by excited about the games, however Sora was getting impatient since the girls haven’t arrived yet.

“Where are those girls?” Sora asked impatiently as he let his head once more rest in his hands staring at the endless blue sky seeing an occasional cloud fly by. It was true, they were late and both him and Riku got up early and they were waiting for quite a while now, longer than usual, they should have arrived by now, of course Sora still hasn’t got use to playing the game of waiting with girls that tends to take their time, still Riku thought they would get earlier than usual today, but it seems he was wrong.

“Give ‘em time” Riku answered him normally, he was more patient than Sora and was thus able to wait for longer periods of time “You should know by now that girls always take their time getting ready”

“Yeah I know that, but their taking longer than usual” Sora said still complaining as he sat in an indian position with his arms crossed “And it doesn't help the fact that you woke me up early because of today”

“Yeah yeah I know, sorry about that man, I thought they would get up earlier and come here sooner” Riku said apologizing to him slightly irritated by his complaints. Sora sighed as he let his chin rest in his hands.

“Why are they taking so long?” Sora asked grumbling almost like a child.

“Well, the answer’s simple” Riku answered him not losing his composure “If you haven’t noticed, everyone is wearing formal clothing due to the event held today, I assume they must be taking so long because they were getting ready for this event with formal clothing” He explained to him as they both saw more students dressed up for the occasion today.

“Yeah, I guess you’re right, almost everyone is using fancy clothing for today unlike us, we’re dressed for anything but a formal ceremony” Sora said with a smile in his face finding a bit funny at the fact that he’s using his regular outfit as for Riku he was wearing his casual clothes, Riku chuckled at that, he found it a bit funny as well.

“Yep, but ‘cuz we don’t have that kind of outfit we weren’t left with any other choice” He said still smiling shrugging.

“Say, why did you wanna to use your casual clothes?” Sora asked him changing the topic feeling a little curious, since he had to kill time until the girls shows up.

“Meh. No exact reason” Riku said since he just wanted to wear that clothing without giving it too much thought.

“Ya sure it wasn’t because you knew Sunset would dress something different so no one would think you’re dating?” Sora said with a mocking smile messing a bit with him.

“‘Course not” Riku said denying it looking at the other side slightly blushed.

“Easy man, I’m just teasing a bit” Sora said now smiling like he would normally do “Changing the topic, I think for the next time there’s a formal event at the school we should tax some formal suits or something” Sora suggested in case they would be present when there would be another formal event like a ball for example.

“I don’t think we would still be here for the next formal event and even if we were here taxing a suit is a waste of time and money if we’re going to use it for a single event, it would be better just to buy our own” Riku said expressing what he thinks of his suggestion “Still that’s just a hypothetical talk, if it happens to be another formal event we’ll figure something out”

“Hmm. You’re right there” Sora said to him agreeing(Music stops) “Riku, can I tell you something?” He asked him sounding slightly unsure.

“We’re brothers Sora, you know you can tell me anything” Riku said to him with a smile on his face.

“Heh. Right” Sora said smiling as well, then it wore off “Well now that we got better controlling our equestrian powers sometimes when I think about getting even stronger using them sometimes there’s a picture of a winged unicorn, an equine half unicorn, half pegasus”

“You must be referring to an alicorn” Riku said to him knowing what kind of equine he was describing.

“‘Alicorn?’” Sora repeated a little confuse.

“Yes, you see Sunny told me that in Equestria the alicorns are the ponies of royalty, the ones who rule over the land of Equestria” Riku explained him remembering what she told him during their guitar lessons last week.

“Seriously?” Sora asked interested on the alicorns and their functions as rulers of the Equestrian kingdom, Riku responded with a nod to confirm.

“In fact the pony doubles of the principals here are the rulers of Equestria, the princesses who rule over it” Riku said to him with a smile that surprised him.

“Wow. Really?” Sora asked sounding surprised “Well, now that I think about the principals kinda rule the school I think it makes sense that in Equestria their doubles would be the ones ruling it” Sora said thinking well the functions the principals have in the school and to a certain extent it’s no different of ruling a land.

“Yep, also the double of Dean Cadance in Equestria is also a princess, however unlike Luna and Celestia, she only looks after a part of the land, a place called ‘The Crystal Empire’” Riku explained to him which surprised him.

“Huh, I guess it makes sense, thinking about it, the students of Crystal prep Academy only listen to her now ever since the fiasco at the last games” Sora said to him still wearing a smile.

“That’s right. Oh almost forgot, another function that Cadence has is basically cupid” Riku said to him still smiling as well “She makes sure that each pony finds their ‘special somepony’” Riku finished with a gesture of quotation marks he made with his hands, he found it a little interesting and yet odd that the ponies in Equestria had their own ways to refer to themselves unlike any other world.

“Well, that’s not surprising considering the one from here likes to be a matchmaker every time she can, like when we met her, she teased you about Sunset” Sora said remembering the day both of them met Dean Cadence as well what he heard of her through Twilight “Guess all of that is one of the several similarities both worlds share. The more you know, eh?” Sora said with a smile to his best friend that smiled with a nod in response, but then Sora once again changed his expression to one more serious “Still I don’t get why I have this image of an alicorn in my head every now and then. Do you think it's some sort of sign?” He asked him.

“It could be that” Riku answered him “I also have every now and then a picture of a phoenix in my head and think it might be a sign of what will happen once we reach our maximum potential with our equestrian powers” Riku said to him analyzing what this strange phenomenon is “There’s a chance that I gain a phoenix mode like Sunny and you gain alicorn powers”

“Me? But you just said that the alicorns belong to royalty and I’m just guy, a soldier at maximum” Sora said to him not convinced with the prospect in acquiring a power of a higher class than he is “I’m anything but someone of royalty”

“Welp, that’s not up to you to decide that and in any case I said there is a chance, we won’t know for sure unless we reach the maximum level of control, that’s what I’m truly sure” Riku said being certain of his words.

“I guess” Sora said in agreement “Say, talking about perfecting our powers, once we do that, we’ll be practically invincible, unstoppable” Sora said to him seeing how powerful both of them are with their current level, going even further will make them invincible.

“Yes, and we’re going to need that kind of power if we want to drive out the organization” Riku said to him knowing their priority in order to complete their mission “It’s a good incentive to become stronger, we’ll have to for this and the final clash ahead us” Riku said staring at him with a determined frown and Sora in response nodded in the same fashion “And I’ve been thinking about the barrier we’ll need to make sure the organization never comes back, if we reach the second transformation, I’m positive that we’ll have enough power to create it but in order to do so, we’ll need both of us” Riku explained his plan to put an end to the organization's threat over this world.

“In that case, I’m in!” Sora said with a determined smile totally agreeing with his plan “I guess that’s another good reason to become stronger”

“Yep” Riku said agreeing with his comment with a smile.(Music stops)

“Say…” Sora said to him still wearing his usual smile calling Riku’s attention once more “I see that you know your stuff about Equestria, I’m sure that you spend a good time learning that from Sunset, eh?” Riku knew that Sora was teasing him again, his sly smile was telling him that.

“I was just interested in learning a bit about her former world” Riku explained to him why he wanted to know such things.

“I see that alright. It’s good that you’re interested about everything about her, that only says how much you’re into her” Sora said this time sounding supportive which made Riku blush and smile a bit timid.

“Heh, thanks dude” He thanked his friend, he knew that even if he likes to mess with him every now and then, he knew Sora always had his back covered, because their not only best friends, they're also brothers.

Then Sora and Riku sat once again looking forward once again waiting for the girls to arrive and after some short moments of silence, they finally saw the girls approaching whence they were close enough they appreciated that (with the exception of Twilight) they were wearing the same exact outfits that they used at the ceremony of the last games.

The girls greeted them with smiles in their faces even Sunset and Twilight which Riku felt their fear decreased significantly since yesterday which he was glad to “Mornin’ girls” Riku greeted them with a smile as he got off from the statue.

“You’re a bit late, ya know?” Sora said sounding a little mad at them as he got off from the statue as well.

“Sorry about it guys, I see that you were waiting for a good while” Rainbow apologized to them.

“Yep, we musta took longer than usual because we have to be ready for the occasion” Pinkie said shuddering explaining what happened, the girls weren’t too used to having people waiting for them at the school, hence why they didn’t haste.

“But boys, why are you not wearing appropriate clothes for today?” Rarity asked them complained that neither of them weren’t using formal clothing, something usual coming from her.

“We don’t have formal clothing” Riku bluntly answered her with his hands in his pockets.

“And we think that taxing them just for today would be a waste of time and money” Sora continued for him shrugging, in response Rarity frowned appearing to not be happy with their answer.

“I can’t believe you! You two knew how important this event is today and still you didn’t give any care to be presentable” Rarity said sounding mad at them in her usual overdramatic behavior which made the two boys feel a little awkward.

“Uh sorry?” Sora awkwardly said not sure if he should apologize knowing that she tends to be overdramatic with almost everything “But it’s not necessary to use formal clothing for today, that’s just a formality”

“Well, this time I can forgive you but next time I will make sure you two would look presentable” Rarity said to them with her arms crossed sounding deadly serious which scared Sora a little knowing how she can be when she’s mad.

“I can’t wait for that” Riku sarcastically said not really caring of what she said, it was all the same for him.

“Anyway, I get that y’all got late ‘cause you have to dress up and stuff but. Why’s Twily's the only one who looks usual?” Sora asked seeing that she was the only one that doesn’t look different than any other day.

“Well, my usual clothes are appropriate for the event today so there was no need to use a different dress” Twilight answered him.

“I guess so, but if that’s the case, why you didn’t arrived earlier then?” Sora asked still not getting why she was as late as the others.

“Um well, this is a little embarrassing but, I… fell asleep” She explained rubbing the back of her head feeling ashamed.

“You fell asleep?” Sora repeated confused “That’s odd coming from you” He was right, she always wakes up early and it was weird hearing that she fell asleep.

“Yeah I know, the thing is that I forgot to set my alarm clock” She continued her explanation still feeling embarrassed which once again surprised Sora.

“That’s also weird coming from you” Sora said remembering as well that she also tends to not forget anything important.

“Welp I’m partially guilty, I forgot to remind her to set the alarm clock” Spike explained peeking out of Twilight’s backpack.

“Well it makes a little more sense now” Sora said understanding “Still it’s a little weird hearing that you do things that you normally wouldn’t do”

“Well, ever since you and Riku shown up weird things had been happening lately, and not just to me” Twilight said smiling at him which made him smile as well in response.

“I guess” Sora said putting his hands behind his head still smiling, Riku was glad that Twilight was feeling better of whatever that was bothering her then he saw Sunset approaching to him with a nervous face.

“H-hey Riku” She nervously said to him with a blush on her face.

“Um hey Sunny, what’s up?” He greeted her back with a slight blush on his face, he was glad to see that she as well wasn't feeling so afraid as yesterday, for a moment he got to think it might have been something really bad, but seeing it was wearing off he was more at ease, it probably would be something that didn’t really mattered.

“Do you… um” She tried to talk to him but it was obvious she was too nervous to do so, her red face was telling so but she still tried to force out the words “Do you… like how I look?” She shyly asked him still red and rubbing her left arm looking at the other direction, even though she wasn’t as good as Twilight, she was enough good to feel nervous about him giving his opinion of how she looks with that dress.

“Um uh…” Riku got more blushed, he didn’t saw coming she would ask him such question and he didn’t have quite thought what to say to her without sounding dumb “I… I think you look really pretty” He said to her rubbing the back of his neck still blushed trying to not sound nervous.

“Oh!” She reacted surprised by his answer more blushed than before “T-thank you Riku” She said timidly to him with a smile on her face happy that he liked it, like Twilight she wanted Riku to notice her, thought it was hard to know what exactly he thinks of her in that way even though it’s the same exact way she sees him, the thing was that he was pretending so no one would read his mind.

“Heh, no worries, I’m being honest with ya” Riku said to her smiling at her still a bit blushed with his hands in his jacket pockets, everyone else saw this cute moment between them with a smile on their faces.

“Alright everyone the big day’s here” Rainbow said excited “The games are back and we know we’re gonna win!”

“Yeah!” Everyone else said with smiles on their faces.

“I can’t wait for the events to start, me and Riku are gonna erase the competition!” Sora said excited as well.

“I don’t think there’s someone at our level in the games” Riku said with a confident smile with his arms crossed.

“Hey hey guys, I know that basically having you on the team will guarantee us the victory, but talking seriously still you can’t let your guard down, this is not a sword competition, these are sporty competitions” Rainbow said to them sounding serious as she got in the middle of them and surrounded them with each of her arms “So let me ask you one more time, are you truly-TRULY- ready for this?”

“Of course we are” Riku said to her with a smile on his face.

“Yeah, like Riku said these games would be the least lethal thing we have done so far” Sora said to her smiling as well.

“I hope you keep your word then” She said letting them go hoping that they don’t fail.

“Yeah me too, we’re countin’ on ya” Applejack said to them pointing at them with her finger expecting them to not lose as well and in response both boys nodded in understanding.

“Welp, let’s go inside, the students of the crystal prep should be getting here soon” Riku declared and everyone nodded in understanding and so they began to walk inside the school, Sora then stared at Twilight while walking into the building and he felt like wanting to say something to her so he approached her and tapped her on the shoulder to call her attention.

“Hm? Oh hey Sora, is something wrong?” She asked him wondering what he wants.

“Listen Twily, I know this might be a little hard for you having to been through this again and that it might bring back bad memories, but I want you to know that I’m here for you if you ever need a friend to talk with” Sora said with a warm smile on his face putting a hand on her shoulder which made her blush seeing how caring he was with her.

“T-thank you Sora” She nervously answered with a smile on her face still blushed, it meant a lot to her that Sora would be there if she ever needs to talk about all of this, that just reminded her why she loves him so much.

“No worries Twily, after all, that’s what besties are for” Sora said putting his two hands behind his head giving her his usual smile and in response she nodded and still smiling as her blush faded, she wanted more with him, but she was very happy to have a bestfriend that she knew would never fail her nonetheless.

Riku seeing that Sora was distracted he took the chance to approche Sunset to talk with her.

“Hey Sunny” He said to her almost whispering.

“Hm?” She turned her head to see him that was walking right beside her.

“When do you think the princess will arrive?” Riku asked her in a very low tone so he wouldn’t be heard, he didn’t forgot that the Twilight from Equestria would arrive today and she could appear in any moment so he must be ready to tell Sora off before she appears.

“I don’t know” Sunset answered him in a low tone as well, she doesn’t have any idea of when exactly the other Twilight will arrive and she was worried as well that she will come out at a bad timing “Did you tell Sora?” She asked him hoping that he does, unfortunately he answered back shaking his head.

“But I’ll tell him in awhile, I just have to be sure to say it in the best way possible” Riku explained to her.

“Alright” She said understanding. They were walking towards the gym where the ceremony would take place, on their way they saw other students talking amongst themselves, they were also talking amongst themselves on their way through.

“Oh boy oh boy!” Pinkie said with her usual big smile on her face which made Sora chuckle a bit by the fact that it’s the same exact line that Donald says when he’s excited “This is going to be so awesome!” She said out loud.

“You’re right Pink, I can’t wait neither” Rainbow said to her surrounding her with her arm smiling as well.

“Yep! And what makes today even better is that-” She was suddenly cut off by Sunset who knew what she was about to say so she closed her mouth covering it with her hand. This made everyone stop in their tracks and stare at them.

“Er, don’t mind her, it’s nothing, really” Sunset lied with a fake smile, well to be exact to Sora who was staring as everyone else knew that she was about to say that the other Twilight will come today and she’s not suppose to say that out loud, less in public, that’s the reason why everyone didn’t seem so confused or concerned her action except for Sora that he didn’t seem to understand what was happening.

“Um okay?” Sora said still confused of why Sunset shut Pinkie “Hey you guys go ahead without me, I’ll go to the bathroom for a moment, okay?” Sora said to them.

“Alright, we’ll see you there” Riku said to him in understanding and then Sora walked off towards the nearest bathrooms.

“Hey!” Pinkie said mad at Sunset after removing her hand from her mouth “That was rude, ya know?!”

“Shhh!” Sunset shut her putting her finger over Pinkie’s mouth “Pinkie! You know you can’t say a thing about the other Twilight here!” Sunset said in a low tone with a frown as everyone else looked at her with frowns as well which made her feel dumb.

“Oh yeah opsi” She said feeling ashamed “Sorry, I forgot about it with all the excitement” Pinkie apologized very embarrassed with herself that she almost let out the one thing she must keep secret.

“It’s alright Pinkie, but next time try to not let go of yourself, think of what could happen if someone would hear you” Sunset said sounding calm at her.

“Okay I will” Pinkie said in understanding looking down.

“Say, Sora seemed kinda confused of what just happened, as if he hasn’t any idea of what Pinkie was about to say” Rainbow said seeing that Sora was truly confused at what just happened “And what you said Sunset, seems like a lie to him”

“That’s because he still doesn’t know a thing about the other Twilight” Riku explained to the girls “I tried to tell him, but I couldn’t but now I’ll do it before the other Twilight rolls by, whenever she does”

“But I still don’t understand why you haven’t told him from the beginning Riku” Fluttershy said to him still not understanding why he was unable to tell him that.

“Like I said, it’s complicated” Riku said trying to avoid telling them the reason why he’s afraid of telling them.

“How can it be complicated somethin’ ‘bout ‘im, he’s someone simple” Applejack said to him not understanding why would Sora have something complicated if he’s a rather simple boy.

“And remember what she said” Rainbow said agreeing with her.

“Look, I’ll tell you later, it’s something I don’t want to talk about” Riku said not wanting to talk about that certain topic.

“Well, if you want to tell Sora about the other me, then I’ll do it with you” Twilight said to him “I can no longer hide it from him, and you know why, do you?” She said to him having a sad expression on her face.

“Yeah, and I’m glad that you want to say it to him, you must love him so much, eh?” Riku said to her with a smile on his face putting a hand on her shoulder “Alright then I’ll let you come with me, and we must think how are we gonna say it to him”

“Thanks Riku” Twilight thanked him with a smile of her own. Then the gang arrived to the gym, it was decorated for the occasion and they saw several students talking amongst themselves as well as the principals happy as well for the occasion, now they were waiting for Sora to return that in fact entered running.

“Hey guys, I’m back” Sora said to his friends with a smile.

“Well, that was fast” Riku said glad that he didn’t took too long.

It was then that the people from the crystal prep Academy arrived, Twilight seemed a bit unnerved so Sora remained by her for emotional support, she was at least glad that her friends, the shadow 5 and Dean Cadence were there.

“Hey guys!” Indigo greeted the gang as she and her friends approached them glad to see them.

“Hey there girls, what’s up?” Rainbow greeted her with a smile on her face.

“Oh nothing, except the fact that the games are back!” She answered her with an excited smile.

“You know it sis!” Rainbow said to her totally agreeing with her.

“Well, I see that you boys still in top shape, eh?” Sour said to the boys with a smile on her face with her arms crossed.

“Yep, that’s right” Sora said to her with a smile.

“Well, now that we’re all here, I want to make this clear: even if we’re friends we won’t go easy on you” Sugarcoat said to them adjusting her glasses.

“I wouldn’t expect less from you” Riku said with a smile on his face.

“Say girls, now that the games are about to start, where’s Cinch?” Sunset asked them.

“That witch? Well, she didn’t want to come apparently” Sunny Flare answered her “Which is is good, we didn’t want to see her”

“Better for me, I wouldn’t like to see her either” Sora said sounding angry as Riku felt Sora’s aggressivity rise suddenly.

“Hey, what’s with him? He seems to really dislike Cinch” Sour asked Riku seeing his intense dislike.

“I dunno exactly why he hates her that much, I suppose it’s ‘cause what she did to Twilight, but as longs no one mentions her it should be fine” Riku answered her.

“Well that’s weird coming from him, and look that I’m a bipolar person” Sour said to him complaining his weird changes of attitude regarding his hate for Cinch “Say, now that I noticed you seem a little different” Sour changed the subject noticing something different on Riku.

“Oh I know Sour, it’s his clothes” Lemon said to her intriguing in the conversation with a smile “They're basically the same as Sunset’s”

“Oh yeah, you’re right Lemon, I was thinking his look seemed familiar” Sour said with a sly smile which made Riku blush a little “So what, you’re cosplaying her or something?”

“No I’m not” Riku answered sounding defensive still blushed.

“So then your clothes is a sign that you guys are dating or something?” Lemon asked him which made him more blushed.

“No!” He answered shaking his head feeling his face hot, Sunset heard them and then quickly approached to gave Riku a helping hand.

“Girls, please just leave him alone” Sunset said intervening “The thing is that his style is the same as me, that’s why he uses the same kind of clothes as my everyday clothes” She explained them so they would leave Riku, she know how much he dislikes being teased.

“Sure, that’s the only reason” Sour said to her with a grin sounding sarcastic.

“Whatever” Riku said before walking off from the conversation sounding a little angry and then Sunset sighed in defeat.

“Look girls, don’t tease Riku, he really dislikes it and if I’m gonna get him, he has to be in a good mood” Sunset said to him making a begging gesture with her two hands.

“Okay okay, I got the hint, I’ll leave your man alone if that would help you get out of his little shell, even if he hides it I know he was just being shy” Sour said to her understanding and stopped mocking.

“You think?” Sunset asked her unsure of her words.

“Yeah Sunset. I know how boys are and trust me when I tell that he likes you, a lot, the problem is that inside he’s more shyer than Fluttershy” She said with a confident smile surrounding her with her left arm.

“Since when did you know how boys are?” Lemon asked her confused.

“Since a long time Lemon, you just didn’t knew that part of me” She answered her “Anyway Sunset, you just have to find a way to getting him out of his shyness, and then BOOM you’ll have a boyfriend” She concluded to Sunset still wearing her smile.

“It’s easier said than done, but thanks for the advice, I appreciate it” Sunset thanked her with a smile of her own.

“You’re welcome Sunset, anything for my friends” Sour said back at her sounding sweeter, typical of her bipolar personality. Near them there was Twilight talking with Sunny Flare and Sugarcoat while Indigo was talking with Rainbow.

“So Twi, how’s everything?” Sunny Flare asked her with her arms crossed.

“Not much, well apart of what’s currently happening, there’s nothing else” Twilight answered her.

“Okay that’s good Twilight, but what I meant was how’s everything with Sora” Sunny said to her with a teasing smile that made her blush, she wasn’t expecting her to ask her such a thing.

“Wha-what?” She asked her both red and confused.

“What I said Twilight, I want to know how’s your thing with Sora” Sunny said to her keeping her smile.

“And so do I” Sugarcoat said to her with a sly smile as well, which was something rather surprising coming from them “Even if we doesn’t seem like it, we like to know about romantic drama”

“And yours is a really good one” Sunny added to her comment “So tell us every detail”

“O-okay, well um… oh gosh where should I begin?” She said overwhelmed by this, first that the least expected people asked her to tell them about her relationship with Sora and second because of how much things changed with Sora ever since the last time she saw them and she doesn’t know where to start. After a quick chat with the two girls about everything so far with Sora they seem both interested and glad that Twilight was into a boy.

“Wow, so much has happen to you guys in just a few days” Sunny said to her with a smile on her face.

“Yes! And all of it was so wonderful, he’s the reason why I’m happy now” Twilight said with a inlove smile in her face and a pink blush.

“Heh. That’s good to hear Twilight and hey, thanks to him you even changed your look, you seem better ever since he became your friend” Sugarcoat said to her with a smile as well.

“Yeah, that’s right and I think, I said I think, that he might like me, at least a little bit” Twilight said still overwhelm by that possibility as she played with her hair still blushed, but then she stopped as her blushed faded “But, there’s a problem”

“Lemme guess, there’s another girl?” Sunny asked her guessing which surprised her a bit.

“How’d you know?” She asked her.

“Because it’s always like that” Sunny answered her.

“Well, yeah, she’s another friend of his, one from his childhood” Twilight explained them.

“That’s never good, it means that you hardly stand a chance if he loves her from that long ago” Sugarcoat said to her with her arms crossed.

“I know that, but I won’t give up until the very end” She said with a determined frown which surprised the two girls a bit.

“Wow. You sure are different, the Twilight I knew would have already gave up” Sugarcoat said to her seeing how much she changed since Sora came into her life.

“Yeah, I see that Sora has been a good influence for you “ Sunny said with a smile which made her smile as well.

“Thanks girls” She thanked them keeping her smile, she was glad that now she can call them her friends and see their good side.

After a little while of exchanging words with each other both Sora and Riku saw Flash, that was wearing his formal suit, talking with his friends so they decided to greeted him.

“Flash!” Both boys greeted him and he turned to see them.

“Hey guys, what’s up?” Flash greeted them with a smile on his face bumping his fist with theirs.

“Not much, how ‘bout you?” Riku asked him with a smile of his own with his hands on his pockets.

“Well, I hang out with the dudes and stuff” He answered still keeping the smile “Oh and also I’ve been practicing a bit with my blades, ya know to be ready for anything that could happen”

“That’s good man, the more the merrier” Sora said smiling as well.

“Yeah” Flash said in agreeing with him but then he turned his head to where his friends came from to see Twilight that was talking with her friends and laughing with them and then Flash’s smile faded as he sighed in defeat “I see that you’ve been taking good care of her, Sora”

“Hm? Oh right” Sora said to him staring at Twilight “Don’t worry man, she’ll be just fine”

“You’re right, I’m glad that she has you for everything” Flash said to him with a soft smile and Sora nodded with a smile as well but inside he felt sad for his friend after what happened two days ago.

“You can count on that” Sora said to him keeping his smile and Flash nodded still wearing the small smile even he was depressed about Twilight, he only wanted the best for her and that is Sora so as long she would be happy he would be too, however Riku looked at him with sadness feeling bad for his friend who doesn’t actually know the truth but now that the truth was about to come to the light he had the chance to help a friend with an aching heart.

“Sora, can you leave us to talk in private for a moment?” Riku kindly asked him as he stood beside Flash, Sora nodded in response and so he walked off towards the girls to leave Flash and Riku talk.

“Is something wrong Riku?” He asked him wondering what he wanted to talk to him about.

“Remember when I told that you will know the truth?” Riku asked to see if he remembered what he promised him two days ago.

“Um yeah, you said something about what happened to Twilight, right?” Flash said to him remembering what Riku said to him back then and in response he nodded in confirmation.

“You don’t have to wait much longer to know what’s really happening” Riku said to him putting a hand on his shoulder, he knew that a good way to help Flash to get out of his current turmoil was for him to know the truth, he knew it for sure.

“Seriously?” Flash asked sounding interested “Then tell now what’s going on with, I can take it” Flash said wanting to know, for the longest time he was unable to figure out what was happening with Twilight that seem so different from before.

“I hope you’d understand it too” Riku said hoping that he would understand once he learned the truth, but something was telling him that he will “But I won’t be the one who will tell you that, but don’t worry dude, in a little while you’ll know exactly what happened with her”

“Oh alright, a little more waiting won’t hurt” Flash said understanding as he shrugged “But if you won’t tell me, then who? Sunset or any of the other girls?” He asked curious.

“Nope, none of them, but you’ll see for yourself, I know you’ll be very surprised” Riku said with a smile on his face, his idea is that once the other Twilight appears he’ll bring Flash so she will talk to him like she wanted, that way he won’t be breaking the promise the others made to her.

“Okay, if you say so, thanks Riku” Flash thanked him smiling at him.

“You’re welcome Flash” Riku said to him keeping his smile and they bumped fists once again ”See ya later” He said before walking off back with the others.

“Later” He said to him before returning to his own friends.(Music stops)

After both boys returned with their friends everyone in the gym heard the sound of a microphone being tapped that made everyone look at the stage in the gym where there were standing Celestia, Luna and Cadence. Celestia was holding the microphone, it seems she was about to gave an introductory speech.

“Good morning to all young ones” The principal greeted to all of teenagers from both schools with a smile on her face, everyone was paying attention to her “Welcome to the opening ceremony of the newly made friendship games” After hearing this everyone began to applaud with smiles on their faces and after several seconds the principal made the gesture to stop with her hands and everyone stopped to applaud slowly “It is a pleasure to have the games returning after the incidents that forced us to remake them and now that we put all of those troubles behind and restarted the games with a clean slate so we can have a fair competition for everyone” She continued with her speech and then once again the young ones applauded by this announcement and once again Celestia made the gesture with her hands to tell them to stop “We realized that there has been differences and conflicts among students from both schools, but I hope that this time things would be different and that you all can enjoy of a friendly competition” She said hoping as well as her sister and Cadence that everyone would get along during the events, then she continued with her speech “And now without any more preambles we now declare the new friendship games officially inaugurated. We wish you the best of luck to all of our participants” She finished her speech keeping the smile on her face and once she finished her sentence everyone once again started applauding, more so from the teenagers of both schools from the excitement and then Pinkie made her way towards the bleachers and then she got into them only to came out pushing her confetti cannons from the last ceremony and then she set them up and then with her usual big and excited smile she fired the confetti out of the cannons launched up and then it began to rain down slowly making everyone look up pleased and they began to applaud once more as for Pinkie she seemed proud of herself to make the moment even better, her smile was saying so. (Music stops)

***

A little bit after that, the gang came out from the gym through the double doors brushing off the confetti from themselves with smiles on their faces talking about how good the principal’s speech was.

“Well guys guess that’s that for the ceremony” Sora said with his usual cheerful smile “And by the way Pinkie, what you did at the end was a nice touch”

“Yeah, It’s interesting that you got those confetti canons, but at this point it wasn’t surprising coming from you” Riku said to her smiling as well.

“Aw thanks guys, that’s what I do best, make good moments even better” Pinkie said with her usual big smile.

“I like it as well Pink, but you realize that you would have to clean it later, right?” Rainbow said to her smiling as well with her arms crossed knowing that sooner or later the vice-principal might tell her to clean up her mess.

“Yup, but that’s okay, beside it was worth the shot” Pinkie said still smiling not caring that she might have to clean later, after all it wasn’t the first time that she would have to clean her own mess.

“Say, how ‘bout if we hang out to the usual spot for a while for ice creams to celebrate the beginning of the games?” Sora suggested his friends with a smile, but the girls looked at each other with complicated faces, they would love to spend awhile on the roof to eat ice creams, but they couldn’t in any moment the other Twilight would come throughout the portal outside so they would have to go check as soon as possible.

“Sorry Sora, not now” Twilight apologized to him with a long face, she would really, really love to eat a sea salt ice cream with him, but she couldn’t right now, not when her other might come out and there was no one to check the portal. Then the rest of the girls said no as well apologizing to him as well.

“...But hey, we can go later, the thing is that there’s something that we must do right now and it’s really important so…” Sunset concluded to him half-telling him the truth.

“It’s okay I get it” Sora said in understanding “What about you, Riku?” He asked him.

“Sorry man, me neither, there’s also something important that I need to do right now” Riku said to him half-telling the truth as well “But no worries man, it’ll be quick”

“Oh okay” Sora said understanding sounding a bit disappointed, he doesn’t like to be left alone with nothing to do it was really boring for him, but he understands if his friends got other things to do “Then I’ll see you later, I’m gonna walk around here for a while, to pass the time while you do your thing, since I got nothing better to do” He said to Riku.

“Right, see ya in a jiff” Riku said before Sora walked off in another direction leaving the gang, the girls were surprised that Riku didn’t decide to stick with Sora.

“Hey Riku, why didn’t you stay with Sora?” Sunset asked him “You know you could have told him everything while we go to check the statue”

“I know that, but I would also like to meet the other Twilight, besides, there’s something that I need to tell her, but I’m sure you know what it is, right?” Riku said to him and in response she nodded knowing exactly what he meant.

“But don’t you think Sora could see us from the roof or something?” Twilight asked a little worried.

“Don’t worry, I know him well enough to know he won’t go there, he doesn’t like to be alone, so he would just be around here for the time being and I was serious when I said that it would be quick” Riku explained, he was aware of the risk, but there weren’t too many chances that something might go wrong “Still, why you didn’t stay with Sora if you’re worried Twi?” He asked her, he was right to be confused, she also wanted to tell him the truth so it was weird that she didn’t take the chance to do it.

“The thing is that I would prefer to do it if you’re with me, it would make me feel less nervous, besides you’re better at talking with him than me” Twilight explained him “And also I would like to say a really quick hello to the other me before going to Sora”

“Heh, you’re right there, then it’s settled” Riku said to her smiling a bit with his hands in his pockets.

“Well everyone, let’s go now. Who knows what is happening at the statue, we have to go there now” Sunset declared and everyone, except for Riku nodded in understanding and they began walking towards the statue outside quickly, after a few steps the girls saw that Riku didn’t move.

“You coming or what?” Rainbow asked sounding hasty.

“I’ll be right behind you, I have to look for someone first” Riku said as he turned to the double doors of the gym, the girls looked at each other not understanding what he meant but Sunset does.

“Okay, see you outside” Sunset said in understanding “C’mon girls” She said to her friends and they nodded in response and they walked off in a quick pace.

“Hey Sunset, what does Riku meant by ‘look for someone’?” Twilight asked her while walking still confused.

“You’ll see in a bit” Sunset ambiguously answered her.

“Oh okay” She said in understanding.

“I hope he won’t regret and feel sorry if something goes wrong, because I have a bad feeling about this” Spike said peeking his head out of Twilight’s backpack having a serious face doubting Riku’s decisions.

“It’s fine Spike, don’t worry” Sunset said to him not wanting to think that something might go wrong “Let’s just hurry outside” She concluded as she and her friend made their way towards the outside almost running.

***

Riku returned into the gym and to his fortune he saw Flash walking towards the exit with his backpack on his shoulder.

“Hey Flash!” He called him.

“Oh hey Riku, what’s up?” Flash asked him with a smile “I’m gonna change up and then hang out with the dudes”

“Once you changed your clothes go the entrance hall and whatever you do don’t even go near the doors until I tell you, alright?” Riku told him sounding hasty, he has to be quick.

“Um okay, but why?” Flash asked him a little confuse.

“You’re about to know everything, just do what I say, okay?” Riku said to him explaining what is happening “It’ll all make sense once you see it for yourself”

“Okay, I trust your word Riku” Flash said to him in understanding.

“I’ll see you there” Riku said to him and Flash nodded in response and then he took off running towards the statue outside.(Music stops)

***

In the shadows of outside the school there was the 5 evil teenager watching over the statue, the Dazzlings were confused of what they were waiting.

“Dear, what are we waiting for?” Adagio asked Vanitas sounding impatient “We’re doing nothing out here”

“Relax baby, we’re here to watch the show” Vanitas said to her with his typical evil smile.

“‘Show’?” She repeated confused of what he said.

“Yep, you three are gonna be surprised of what you’re about to see, but in the end it will all make sense of what’s happening exactly with Twilight Sparkle, I know you’re confused about it” Vanitas explained then the 5 of them turned their heads when they heard the noise of footsteps coming from the front part of the building, they saw the Rainbooms coming out from the school and approaching the statue “Oh look there friends, looks like the show is about to start” He concluded with an evil smile once more as the hooded boy smiled darkly.(Music stops)

***

The girls made it out to the statue and luckily there was no one in sight, it seems everyone else was and apparently the other Twilight didn’t come out yet or else she would be already there which was a relief for them.

“Good she’s not here yet” Sunset said taking her breath as well as the others from the running. At that moment Riku came out running.

“Sorry for the delay” Riku said to them apologizing to his friends.

“No worries man, we just got here” Rainbow said to him waving her hand “You weren’t kidding when you said that you’d be behind us, but at this point I’m not surprised at that”

“Right” Riku said “It seems that the princess isn’t here yet then we’re just in time” Riku said seeing the other Twilight didn’t arrive yet relief.

“But what did you needed to do?” Fluttershy asked him.

“You’ll see in a bit” He answered her.

“Alright everyone, calm down, alright?! Calm down” Twilight said sounding panicked as always.

“We’re all calm Twi, you’re the one who’s anxious” Riku said to her seeing that everyone except for her are calm.

“You don’t get it! It’s me who are we talking about and you know what happens when I get mad!” She said to him pulling his jacket still sounding all nervous and panicked “So we must make sure that nothing and I say NOTHING goes wrong!”

Riku stared at her with his eyes widened by what she just did, but then he gently pushed her so she would let him go “Don’t worry Riku, it’s always like this when she panics” Sunset said to him sounding calm, it was normal for her seeing her like this every time something really important is about to happen.

“Alright” Riku said shrugging understanding it, at this point he wouldn’t be surprised of that behavior of her as far as he knows her.(Music stops) It was then that a light began to come out from the portal that was in front of them and that called their attention.

“She’s coming! She’s coming!” Pinkie said excited as well as the others but then Sunset realized something.

“Riku, you need to hide!” Sunset said to him hasty.

“Why?” He asked her.

“No time to explain! Just hide there and don’t move until I tell you” She said pushing him behind the statue, it was a little funny seeing her being the one who panics as well what she just said, it sounded similar to what he said to Flash. The others knew why she hid him, they would have to explain the other Twilight about him before introducing him otherwise she would get mad at them. Then the girls placed themselves in front of the portal as Spike jumped of Twilight’s backpack and stood right beside her as they all got ready for the arrival of the equestrian princess who is just about to emerge from the portal.

It was then that from the portal that the equestrian Twilight Sparkle crossed onto this world “Girls!” She greeted her friends at first glance she’s happy to see them again after a long time.

“Twilight!” The girls except from the Twilight from this world said to her in excitement and they dashed to hug her. Riku was seeing everything from behind and saw her, she looks almost exactly like the one from this world, except she doesn’t wear glasses, her hair’s flat and has other clothing similar to the one of this world: a light blue button up shirt with a red bowtie, and a purple skirt with a picture of a starburst on the side. She looked exactly as he saw her in some picture Sunset showed him.

“It’s good to see you all after too long” The princess said to her human friends so happy to see them.

“And so are we” Sunset said to her having a big smile on her face “We missed you so much”

“And so did I, but don’t worry, I won’t be going anywhere for a while” She said to her friends still wearing her smile, from only hearing a few sentences of her Riku saw why the other compared her to Sora, she was almost just like him.

“You promise?” Pinkie asked her with puppy eyes.

“Of course Pinkie” She said giggling a bit “Anyways there’s not much happening in Equestria right now, it’s rather boring”

“That’s good to hear” Rainbow said to her with a smile and then the others began to talk with the princess however the human Twilight remained still as if she was frozen, it was weird for her trying to talk with herself but even so she couraged herself and stepped up to call her attention.

“H-hey me” Twilight greeted to her equestrian double.

“Oh me! Hey it’s been a bit, eh?” She greeted her, it was also a little awkward to talk with her alternative version also she realized that she might be a little mad with her for taking so long after the last time “Um how’ve you been?” She asked her trying to break the ice.

“Fine, surprisingly fine since the last time we met” She answered her rubbing the back of her neck.

“Okay? Isn’t this awkward?” Spike said being right beside the human Twilight.

“Oh right!” The princess said out loud as if she pointed something out “I almost forgot, I didn’t come alone this time” She said as she took off the backpack she brought from equestria and from it it came out none other than her own Spike, the one who's her assistant in their world the first thing he did was stare at his other with a surprised face as he did the same, as if one was a reflection of the other.

“Who’s this handsome puppy?” The first Spike said with a smile gazing at his other.

“I’d say the same my handsome friend” The second Spike said doing the same.

“So you’ve brought your Spike, eh?” Sunset said to her princess friend and in response she nodded shrugging.

“He asked” She said to her still wearing her smile.

“Yep, wherever my Twilight goes, I go with her” The princess’s Spike said with a proud smile “That’s my duty as her no.1 assistant!” Then he was picked up by Fluttershy who greeted him petting him.

“I’m happy that you’re here, two are better than one” She said to him while petting him with a smile on her face.

“Good to see you too Flutters” He greeted her smiling as well as letting go of him then he saw Rarity and approached her “Hey Rarity, you missed me?” He asked her showing his obvious obsession over her which weirded out Riku and even his other.

“That’s weird brother” He said to his other which made him stare at him both surprised and angry at his sentence.

“What? Whaddya mean? I thought that you would understand it better than anyone” He asked confused and shocked.

“I don’t get what you're saying” The Spike from this world said to his other not getting what he’s saying or his weird and apparent obsession over Rarity.

“No, I don’t get YOU!” He said to him back sounding mad, he expected his other to be exactly like him, but he’s not to his disappointment, but then both of the Spikes were cuddled by Rarity.

“Now now puppies, you’re both equally adorable” She said to them while petting them which made the Equestria Spike blush wagging his tail.

“You’re so sweet Rarity” He said to her still with his typical in love smile for her.

“I still don’t get it buddy” The Spike from this world said to his other which made him stare at him mad, he knew Rarity was nice but he wasn’t able to see her the same way his double does.

“You weren’t kidding when you said your Spike had a thing for Rarity” Twilight said to her equestria self seeing this funny scene.

“Yeah, what would I do with him?” She said to her other and then they giggled at this. Riku smiled seeing that his friends reunited with their equestrian friends “Hey now that I see it, you sure look different” She said to her human self seeing that she looks really different since last time she saw her “Is there any reason for this? Like a boy?” She said teasing herself, which was odd but she couldn’t help it if it’s stuck in her after spending so much time with her sister-in law Cadence, in response she took a step back blushed.

“W-why would you say that?” She asked her other very blushed.

“Because you’re me, and no one knows me better than me” The princess said to herself having a sly smile on her face, she knows how she is when it comes about boys, it would be the same for her alternative self.

“It’s very obvious that you like a boy, anyone can see it” The equestrian Spike said being held by Rarity.

“I know, right?” The Spike from this world said to himself being held by Fluttershy.

“So tell me then” The equestrian Twilight said to her other still wearing the same smile “Who’s this boy?” She asked her wanting to know who she’s into, she knew it couldn’t be Flash.

“I...uh” She said very embarrassed by the odd situation, being teased by herself it was completely odd and she wasn’t able to talk to her.

“You see Twi a lot of things happened since last time we met and it’s really a long story” Sunset said intervening between the two Twilights giving a hand to the one from this world “And we’ll tell you everything, but before that there’s someone I want you to meet” She said now sounding serious, but also nervous.

“Hm?” She wondered who she would want introduced to her, then Sunset went behind the statue as the princess seemed confused but the others seemed nervous, and then to her surprise and shock as well as her Spike she returned with Riku that was behind the statue, meaning he saw and heard everything.(Music stops)

“Hello princess” Riku greeted her in a rather monotone matter with his hands in his pockets as Sunset and the others seemed afraid of the princess’s reaction. She does seem shocked by this “I know it, everything”

“Did you tell him everything?” She asked to her friends instead of being mad she sounded disappointed “But you all promised me you wouldn’t tell anyone”

“Girls I’m so disappointed in you!” Her Spike said sounding very serious “Except for you Rarity” He continued as his other looked at him with annoyance.

“No, wait I can explain” Riku said before she would say anything else “They didn’t break your promise. They didn’t say anything to me, I actually figured it out myself” He explained himself so she wouldn’t be mad at them.

“He’s right! This guy’s impossible to trick! He know’s what’s in the minds of others!” Pinkie said sounding panicked “Go on, tell her what I’m thinking!” She said to Riku.

“Cupcakes?” He said sounding more like a question.

“See? He can read the minds of others” She said to the princess with a sheepish smile.

“Pinkie, you’re always thinking about cupcakes” She said back at her with a blunt face.

“Oh right” She said looking down ashamed.

“But seriously, I’m telling you the truth and I know you would know if I’m lying, don’t you?” Riku said sounding serious at her being completely honest with her and after a few seconds of staring at his eyes she saw nothing more but pure honesty, like the one with Applejack.

“...No” She began “You’re being completely honest” She continued “Then you figured it out yourself?” She asked him.

“Yes that’s right, I heard what you’ve done here and it didn’t match at all with how the Twilight from here has done, so I came to the logical conclusion that it has to be another Twilight Sparkle, they just confirmed that theory once I had enough proof, of course I didn’t spy on them, I assure that” Riku explained everything crossing his arms.

“Yeah, unlike everyone else he didn’t buy the trick” Sunset said shrugging.

“And trust me when I tell you that your secret is safe with me, if there’s something that I do well is keeping secrets” Riku said assuring her to keep the secret safe.(Music stops)

“Heh, alright I’ll believe you” The equestrian Twilight said giving a smile to her friends.

“Soooo you’re not mad?” Pinkie asked her with a smile.

“Nope, we’re all good” She answered her keeping the smile “Besides, this guy here seems trustworthy” She said pointing at Riku with her thumb.

“Heh. Welp that’s how I am” She said feeling flattered, unlike Sora, he’s not always is around people of royalty, even though he’s always with Mickey.

“It’s just I didn’t think that you girls would get to know someone that would be very inquisitive like him” The princess said rubbing the back of her head surprised that something like this would happen.

“Well even if I don’t look like it I’m smart, who know’s maybe as smart as you” Riku said to her with a smile crossing his arms.

“Oh is that so?” She said to him with a competitive smile.

“Heh she sure is like Sora” Riku thought once again seeing the resemblance she shares with Sora “Hey I’m just saying” He said still smiling as he shrugged “Let’s just start again” He said before clearing his throat “It’s nice finally be able to meet you, your majesty” He said making a reverence at the end, this made the princess giggle a bit.

“No no no. There’s no need to be so formal” She said smiling at him shaking her head “You can just call me Twilight” She said to him still keeping her smile, she never liked to be treated as someone of royalty, even though she’s spent a good amount of time as a princess.

“I guess, but that could be a little trouble here” Riku said standing straight once again once again smiling.

“Oh right, we could get confused about which one of us you’re referring to” She said to him knowing that she could get confused if Riku just calls her by her name along with her other.

“Hmm. How ‘bout if I call you Twi2?” Riku suggested.

“Twi2?” She repeated.

“Yeah, you would be the number 2 cuz I met her first” Riku said pointing at the human Twilight.

“Sounds fair to me” Twi2 said acknowledging her nickname.

“I guess that makes me Spike2, great” Her Spike said knowing he would be the number two by consequence while his other has a mocking look on his face making fun at him.

“Well then Twi2, I’m Riku, pleasure” He introduced himself to her in a more casual matter as he extended his right hand towards her to shake hands, but she seemed a little confused at his action, then he realized that she might not know how to shake hands, since she must not know how to use them properly “Um you have to-” He tried to explain to her how to shake hands but he was cut off by her.

“I know how to greet as a human” She said sounding annoyed and then she gave him her hand to shake, but it was the wrong hand which made things a little awkward.

“Wrong hand” He said to her with a blunt face pointing out her mistake.

“Yeah I knew it” She said correcting herself giving him this time the right hand but not admitting her mistake, but it’s something that sometimes comes natural to her, and they shook hands and let go of each other and Riku chuckled a bit at this.

“I see that you don’t know properly how to be a human,don’t you?” Riku said to her keeping his smile at her.

“I’m here to learn how to, right?” She said to him sounding a little offended putting her hands on her hips, Riku started to laugh at this, that sure sounds like something that Sora would say “What’s so funny?” She asked him once again sounding slightly mad at him for laughing at her.

“No, it’s nothing. It’s just you’re sounding like my best friend” Riku said keeping his smile “His name’s Sora and believe it or not he’s a lot like you”

“Seriously?” She asked interested to know more about Sora, but it felt a little odd to her and somewhat recognizable to hear just the mere mention of his name.

“Yeah, he’s actually my new best friend” Twilight said to her alternate self blushed “It was thanks to him that I’m like this now” She continued with a smile on her face thinking about her most beloved one and then her other made a sly smile knowing what she was thinking.

“Ah I see what this is about” Twi2 said with a teasing tone in her voice keeping the smile “This Sora must be the boy you like” She said to herself still teasing, her other tried to talk her way out but she was cut off by her “Don’t try to lie, I know me good enough to know when I’m into a boy, go on, tell me everything!” She concluded sounding excited, she saw her other self as a twin sister so as a sister she would like to know every detail about the crush of her sister.

“Oh! Sure-” Twilight was about to talk to her other but she was stopped by Riku.

“Sorry to cut your little girly chat, but it’s not the best moment to talk about Sora right now” He said knowing that she would take a really long time and time is something that was running out for all of them.

“Yeah, don’t make her talk about him Twi2” Spike1 said to her “If she begins to talk about him she won’t stop for hours” He said exaggerating a bit and Twilight stared at him with an angry face.

“You see Twi2, it’s a long story, but I’m sure you two can talk about it later” Sunset said to both Twilights “Besides let’s just say that you didn’t come at the best possible time”

“You mean the new friendship games? Yeah I know, you told me, remember?” The princess said to her friend remembering what she read from Sunset’s messages “Don’t worry as long as no one saw the two of us at the same time things are gonna be okay” She assured her

“That’s the thing, it’s not just that now” Sunset said to her with a concerned face.

“Wait, is there another trouble around?” She asked seeing the expression of her friends that changed from cheerful to more worried and even scared.

“Afraid so Twi2” Riku said to her with a serious face “The worst of them all, one that not even you can resolve” He continued and that made the princess and her Spike scared as they looked at each other “But that’s where Sora and I come in, we were sent to protect all of you and stop the darkness around this world”

“What do you mean by that?” Twi2 asked not understanding what he’s saying even though it sounds vaguely familiar to her but she doesn’t know why.

“Listen, so much has happened since the last time you came here and there’s a lot to explain but right now we’re short on time, still I’ll gladly explain everything later, trust me” Riku said to her trying to be as quick as possible, time was running out and he has to check on Sora before it gets too late.

“Oh okay, I trust you. I know they do” She said knowing she could trust in his word seeing that the others do.

“But first things first, we kept your promise and so you must keep your part” Riku said still sounding serious “There’s someone that you need to talk to right now, while you can” He concluded and she knew exactly who he was referring to.(Music stops)

“Oh… right” She began looking down feeling a mix of anxiety and sadness “I guess I must talk with Flash right now” She continued. She wanted to tell him the truth, but she was afraid of his reaction or what he would think of her but she had to do it, if she loves him she would have to tell him the truth, he deserves it.

“Better late than never I guess” Spike2 said to her as she grabbed him from Rarity and held him in her arms, he was worried for her.

“Be back in a moment” Riku said before walking towards the entrance of the school, the others could only wonder what he might be up to, except for Sunset.

“Welp I’m glad that you’re finally going to explain everything to him, ‘cause you won’t believe the troubles he got because we couldn’t tell him the truth” Rainbow said to her remembering what happened to him two days ago.

“Huh? What happened to him?” She asked worried for him.

“Better let himself tell you” Twilight said to herself as she pointed towards the entrance and when she turned she gasped in shock by the sight in front of her. She saw Flash right in front of the entrance with a shocked and confused face having Riku right beside him, the others remained in silence even though that also took them by surprise but they didn’t want to say anything so Twi2 and him could talk.

“W-what on-?” He cut himself off unable to finish the line, he was shocked and confused beyond his limit that the words banished from his mouth for a moment “What’s going on here? Is this some sort of joke?” He asked Riku not understanding what he’s seeing.

“Let her explain it to you” It was the only thing Riku said to him as he pointed at the equestrian Twilight having a nervous face. Flash walked slowly down the stairs approaching her.

“Twilight…?” He asked her as he approached her slowly, he no longer had energy to move faster, it all banished in a mere second “Is that… you?” He added to his question no longer able to rely on what he knows of her, he surely recognized her by her looks, the same exact thing she wore when she showed affection for him but he couldn’t rely on his sight either, he couldn’t rely on anything anymore.

“Yeah Flash, it’s me” She answered him feeling her heart beat extremely fast with a knot in her stomach.

“But I don’t get it” He said confused “If you’re Twilight then. Who’s her?” He asked pointing at the other Twilight.

“I’m Twilight too” She answered him that only made him even more confused.

“Wait just wait a moment” He said raising his hands “Did you or well one of you clone yourself or something?” He asked not sure of how he said it.

“Not exactly” Twi2 answered him unsure where she could begin “It’s something really complicated, but I’m the Twilight that you met during the time of the fall formal” She assured him putting a hand on his shoulder as she let go of her Spike and he looked down but then glared at her again.

“Well, you sure look like that back then” He said to her glaring at her eyes “But I don’t know what I should believe” He said to her shaking his head with his eyes shut.

“Then ask me something that we both only know” She said to him putting her free hand on her chest. It the best and only way to prove to him that she was the one who met him back then.

“Alright, If you’re really the Twilight I met back then. Did I asked you to go to the ball with me or not?” He asked her, it was the only thing in his head when he thought of something only both of them knew, the only one thing in fact.

“Yes, you did” She answered as she removed her hand from his shoulder as a soft smile was drawn and a faint blush appeared on her cheeks “It was right after that you proved the vice-principal that I didn’t trash the decorations of the gym. I said I wanted to say yes but then I left really quickly” She began keeping the same expression at him and he gasped in surprise when he heard her words “At the night of the ball you came running to me saying that you still wanted to dance with me even if you thought I said no to you and then I said that I would love to do it. Heh when we were entering the school you bumped against the door and then after the whole mess we danced together even if I did it really bad you still danced with me and that was something really sweet of you” She finished with a wider smile and a more pinker blush on her face. Flash’s eyes were wide open of shock and was left wordless for a moment.

“...It’s really you” He said as a smile was drawn on his face “Heh you haven’t forgot anything at all” He said with great joy in his tone, he was truly happy to know he was right in front of the girl he loves, for real this time.

“Of course I wouldn’t” She said shaking her head keeping her smile as she held both of his hands with hers “Those are one of my most treasured memories” She said to him and that made him chuckle and blush but then he realized something something as the expression faded.

“But wait, if the others knew it. Then why didn’t they tell me this before?” He asked her as he gave a quick look to the other girls and then Twi2 let out a sigh in defeat as she let go of his hands.

“It was a promise that I made with them to not tell anybody about this, especially to you” She began as she felt the anxiety raising within herself “I wanted to tell you from the beginning, but I couldn’t” She continued as she was feeling the words banishing from her mind and mouth but she couldn’t stop now “...Because I was afraid of what you would think of me if you thought there was 2 of me all along.”

There was a few seconds of silence between them but then he let out a loud sigh of relief which surprised her “Ha what a relief, it feels like a huge weight was taken off my shoulders” He said with a smile on his face, this shocked Twilight, she wasn’t expecting that reaction, the same goes for the girls but for Riku he saw it coming his smile was telling so.

“Wait. You’re not mad that I or we tricked you and everyone else?” She asked him confused at his reaction.

“Not at all” He answered her keeping the smile shaking his head “Besides it’s dumb that you thought I would see you differently just because there’s two of you” He continued crossing his arms keeping the expression.

“Really?” She asked him once again.

“Yep. In fact I was already thinking the possibility of her not being the same person as you. Seriously, she’s not at all like you” He said referring to the other Twilight which made her a little mad.

“Hey I’m like her! At least a little more than before” Twilight said sounding offended.

“I take it was thanks to Sora” He said to that Twilight but then he returned to the princess “Anyways, if you’re not a clone of the other I take it you must be from another world, right?”

“Um yeah” She said confirming what he said “How did you know?”

“Didn’t the others tell you that this other Twilight over here created portals to this alternate world passing the statue behind you?” He asked her which took her by surprise and Riku a little, he didn’t thought he would know about Equestria but thinking about it, he realized that everyone must be aware of it.

“Oh right” She said remembering that, the thing was she didn’t think too many people saw the portals, but it makes sense that everyone did thinking about it.

“So you’re from there, right?” He said figuring out the world where she came from and she nodded in response.

“This Twilight is the one who came from this world actually” She said to him pointing at her other “I couldn’t have everyone making chaos in both worlds knowing that there were two versions of myself and thus them as well” She explained.

“Wait, there’s another me in your world?” He asked surprised pointing at himself and she answered nodding “You didn’t try to hang out with him, did you?” He asked sounding slightly jealous but teasing at the same time.

“N-no” She nervously answered him “That you is not like this you” She said to him shaking her head to him a little blushed.

“Heh good to know” He said smiling at her knowing she wasn't lying but then he changed his face to a more serious one “But anyways, I don’t care where you come from another world or if there’s two versions of yourself. I don’t care about any of that for me there’s only one you” He said with a smile that made her blush and so smiled back at him but then Flash’s smile faded as he looked to the other side “...But I don’t deserve you” He said in a melancholic tone with a sad face she was shocked by this as a worried face was drawn on her face as for the others they seem sad for him “I lost that right once I gave up myself to the darkness”

“The darkness? I don’t understand” She said not understanding but yet feeling something horrible happened to him.

“I thought there was only you and when the other you begin to show affection towards Sora I was jealous of him and that jealousy took hold and soon it turned into rage towards him, who’s my friend. The rage quickly turned into darkness that took over my heart” He said keeping the tone and expression as he clenched his fist on his shirt where his heart is “The darkness turned me into a monster. It made me try to kill my friends Sora and Riku when they didn’t do anything wrong. We fought because I was weak of heart and will and I wasn’t man enough to accept the fact that I might lose you, but… knowing that it wasn’t the you that I knew…” He continued as he relaxed his hand and kept his eyes looking at the ground sounding depressed “It makes me feel like the greatest, colossal idiot in the universe. Because I actually had no reason to be mad, I fell into the darkness for no reason, I almost killed 2 friends over nothing. My feelings of rage and jealousy were meaningless...” He said sounding mad at himself but Twi2 then felt the guilt taking over her as her face was now in a sad expression as if she was about to cry.

“No!” She said to him out loud that made him stare back at her “Don’t be so hard on yourself, it was actually my fault. I knew I should have told you everything once you met the other me, I knew you must have been suffering because you couldn’t figure out what was going on. But I was a coward and instead of tell you everything straight away I simply left again, I should have let the others explain everything to you for me so you would no longer suffer but I didn’t. All because of my fears, it was a mistake not telling you from the beginning . It was my fault that you fell to darkness” She concluded as she looked with her eyes watery, she now realized that it was a terrible mistake not telling him everything if she would knew that it would have great repercussions on him and thus his friends. Flash was now the one who was with the worried face, it hurt him badly seeing her suffering.

“Hey don’t cry Twilight, look I understand why you didn’t I would do the same if I were in your place, really” Flash said to her consoling her as she stared back at him holding her from the shoulders “I guess we can share the blame, you were afraid and I was weak, sound good?” He said to her with a supportive smile and Twi2 smiled back at him as she dried the small tears in her eyes with her hands.

“Yeah” She said to him keeping her smile as Flash let go of her.

“So. How ‘bout if we start again?” He asked her a little blushed being nervous, for a moment Twi2 was surprised by his question but then she smiled blushed as well.

“I’d love to” She said to him keeping her smile as she gave him a hug which made him even more blushed and surprised but then he smiled and returned the embrace.

“Aw!” The girls said by the cute scene as Riku and the 2 Spikes smiled at this feeling happy for the two of them(Music stops)

***

Sora was walking around the hallways of the school, it was the only thing he could do to kill time while he waits for his friends for whatever they were doing. He was wandering through the hallways trying to find something to do. He then he came across a pitch black dead end with flickering lights, he was about to turn around and walk in other direction but then he felt something… something dark in the cold air around the area as if something was right behind him but when he turned there was nothing. For a moment he thought he might be getting a little paranoid by being all along that someone from the organization was behind him to capture him again but when he shrugged and was about to leave he hear a cold and dark voice…

Do you really think you can call them your friends?

That voice said to him, it was Young Xehanort’s voice that was talking to him. He gasped when he heard him.

How can they be your friends… if they’ve been lying to you for some time now?

Xehanort’s voice felt like spears trying to stab his heart, destroy his will and break his mind.

“No! You’re lying!” He said sounding furious at him turning his head at all directions trying to find him but he was nowhere to be found “They’re part of my closest friends, they would never lie to me!”

If you’re really confident in your words then go to the statue and try to prove that I am wrong. But you’ll only find that they lied to you, that they didn’t actually trust you to keep their most deep secret.

His voice was trying to tear him apart with its cool and dark tone but Sora was not believing any of his words.

“Just leave us alone!” He shouted out loud wanting to shut him up and then the light returned to the dead end and there was no longer the dark air around him as if Xehanort left. Sora looked down as he clenched his fists in rage “There’s no way the girls would lie to me, it has to be just more lies of Xehanort, to made me doubt them. But it won’t work” He thought with a frown on his face still glaring at the ground but then he stared forward “Still I have to go outside and see if they’re there, if it’s a trap I know Riku has my back” He thought before he began to walk towards the main entrance, not knowing he would regret it.(Music stops)

***

Back outside everyone was staring at Twi2 and Flash holding on each other’s arms and then they let go of each other and looked at their eyes with smiles on their faces.

“So Twi, wanna hang out with me later?” He kindly asked her.

“I’d love to” She accepts with a big smile and blush, one could tell she was holding back her joy but then she realized something “Hey Flash, do you think things would work out with us?” She asked him, she wanted to have a relationship with him, but it was a little complicated with her duties and stuff.

“I know they would work out, I’m a patient guy” He assured her with a smile knowing that somehow they would work things out and she smiled back at him, everyone was happy for the two of them now that things are okay with them but then Flash realized something and he turned his head towards Riku “Hey what about Sora? I’m pretty sure that he doesn’t know anything about this, right?” He said to him staring at him ”And by the way, if the girls weren’t meant to tell anything to anyone, how is it that you knew it?” He asked him a little confused there.

“I simply figured it out by myself” He answered him “You know how Sora can be when it comes to thinking about stuff”

“Heh you’re right there” Flash said with his arms crossed.

“I guess he must be the kind of guy who doesn’t think too much about things” Twi2 said expressing her opinion about that fact.

“That’s how he is, less thinking and more living” Her other said to her shrugging with a smile, that comment made Riku chuckle.

“In any case the Twilight from here and I are going to look for him right now and tell him of everything before there could be any sort of confusion” He said to his friends “I just thought that Flash needed to see Twi2 first” He explained.

“Okay then, we’ll wait for you here” Flash said to Riku and Twilight.

“Alright, see you in a bit” Twilight said to her friends and then Riku and her were about to go back to the school to go look for Sora. But…(Music stops)

Standing in the entrance there was a shocked Sora “Guys…?” He said out loud and everyone shocked at the sound of his voice and they stared at him as he slowly walked down the stairs. Once they saw him both Rarity and Pinkie fainted by the shock, Rarity in her always overly dramatic way and Pinkie simply took out a letter from her hair that says “YIKES!”.

“This doesn’t seem good” Spike2 said feeling that nothing was okay right now.

“Oh yeah, this is really bad” Spike1 said being beside him knowing things seem bad right now.

“...Sora! I-it’s not what it looks like!” Twilight tried to explain herself.

“We can explain to you, we were actually going to tell you” Riku calmly tried to explain to him that stopped being a few meters away from the others.

“I was the same when I saw them but it will all makes sense when they explain you everything” Flash said to him trying to help, but Sora only was standing there looking down still shocked but then his face changed to a frowned one as he clenched his right fist.

“Just listen-” Twilight tried to talk with Sora but then he began to walk away of them towards the city in silence.

“Hey! Where are you going?” Riku asked him knowing this was anything but good at all. Sora was still walking but he slowly stopped.

“I’m gonna go clear my mind, I want to be alone right now” Sora coldly said which shocked everyone, mostly Riku and Twilight, Sora would never ever say that he wants to be alone. Twilight was feeling something was terribly wrong with him even her other was somehow feeling that too. Sora continued on his way but then Twilight ran passing him and stopped in front of him to force him to halt. But when she saw his face she was shocked she saw him having a frown on his face but it was not normal, she felt that there was something off about him that it wasn’t himself, it was a glare with rage but it wasn’t the same kind of rage she saw from him before it was also feeling cold from his gaze, but that didn’t stop her to try to talk with him.

“Sora wait! We can talk this out” She said to him to calm him, she doesn’t want him to be mad at her.

“Right now that I discovered your secret?” He coldly asked, it shocked her and everyone else behind him, it wasn’t him at all, Riku knew what part of him was the one talking to her “I thought we were best friends, that we could trust each other with anything… but it seems I was wrong” By just saying that it hit hard on her heart her sad face was telling it but she snapped out of it.

“But we’re best friends!” She said to him trying to snap him out of whatever was making him say such mean things. Sora in response he looked down and clenched his teeth as a certain memory of dark times passed through his mind.

“Best friends are supposed to be honest with each other!” He said angry at her taking two steps forward, that shocked her and everyone else “If you can’t be honest with me then what does that make us?!” He asked furiously.

“I-I…” She tried to talk with him but the shock left her wordless.

“Sora please, just listen to us!” Riku said getting right beside Twilight trying to calm him down, he knew he has to do it or else… he might lose him.

“And you Riku… you knew it all along and you didn’t even try to tell me” He said sounding mad and disappointed at him “I thought that we were like brothers”

“But we are Sora, just let me explain-!” Riku said to him insisting but Sora suddenly cut him off.

“I don’t want any explanations” Sora coldly said at him which left him speechless “Brothers don’t lie to each other” He concluded looking to the other side sounding disappointed.

“It was a promised we made to each other, we couldn’t say anything to anyone” Twilight explained to him as Sora just walked towards them but he didn’t stop when he passed by her and Riku as if he didn’t want to listen to her and didn’t care at all what she wanted to say to her, it shocked all of them and they all ran towards Riku and Twilight, even Rarity and Pinkie who quickly recovered consciousness “I’m not lying!” She yelled at him as she watched him walk a few steps away from them but he stopped and turned to them still with the same face.

“Even so I would’ve kept the secret. But I can’t believe you, after everything that happened, after all that we’ve been through you weren’t able to trust me enough to tell me. I thought that we all were close friends, that you trust me but it seems not if you couldn’t tell me this from the beginning” He coldly said to all of them which left them speechless, they tried to talk to him but they weren’t able “...I get it” He said to them after not receiving an answer and then he turned around and began to walk once again.

“Sora-!” Twilight began to run towards him but she was suddenly cut off by Sora as he kept walking.

“Just leave me alone!” He angrily said at her, it shocked everyone, mostly her but she doesn’t want to let him go and she kept running towards him until he was in her reach and then she grabbed him by the left hand to force him to stop but then to her shock and for the others Sora summoned his keyblade and then all strength suddenly left Twilight as she let go of his hand and then she took a few steps back before Sora could point at her face with his keyblade not even staring at her “...Leave me… alone” At the last word Sora no longer sounded with his voice… it was only Roxas’ the one that came out as a quick flash of light made him change from Sora to Roxas for just a moment, but only Riku and Twilight reacted at this, apparently for everyone nothing happened. After a few seconds Sora just continued on his way as he covered his head with his hood.

“Sora wait!” Riku ran towards him but it was too late, in a second he disappeared from there everyone was then paralyzed by this.

“...It seems like he got mad” Rainbow said with a concerned face “Which is funny I thought Flash would be the one who would get mad and Sora would be the one who would understand it perfectly”

“What just happened?” Twi2 asked not understanding what just happened but she knew it was really bad, she was seeing her other staring at the ground.

“Sora…” It was the only thing that came out of her mouth it seems she was about to cry, it was the last thing she would want for him but then she felt something in her chest as if something struck at her heart breaking something within it, she fell on her knees and the others rushed to her side but when Twi2 tried to go with her she also felt something break inside of her and she was about to fall on her knees but Flash stopped her from falling.

“Twilight!” The girls said in worry rushing at her as Riku kneeled down beside her to help her get up.

“You alright?!” He asked worried for her holding her as they got up. She had a face that was saying she was in pain her hands were over her chest as if the pain was coming from there.

“No…” She softly said as the girls with worried faces surrounded her as well as the two Spikes “My heart… hurts” She said pressing her hands against her chest, she was suffering a great pain, her heart was aching like never before. Sunset helped Riku hold Twilight.

“It must be your bond with Sora… it’s breaking!” Sunset said worried and panicked knowing exactly why her heart aches as well as Riku as he stared at Twilight worried. Her bond with Sora was tearing apart, the rest of the girls gasped as Spike1 fainted.

“Hey help me here!” Flash asked for help as Spike1 got up quickly and they turned to see Flash holding Twi2 in his arms, then Rainbow rushed to his aid and help him hold her and approach the other “Are you alright Twilight?!” He asked Twi2 worried seeing she was in pain holding one hand on her chest.

“My heart… it hurts too” She said having trouble talking, that confused everyone there.

“Wait how come both Twilights are feeling the same pain?” Spike2 asked confused.

“Could it be that if Sora’s bonded with one Twilight then he’ll be with both?” Sunset made a quick theory seeing this weird occurrence.

“I messed this up” Riku thought to himself feeling guilty “We can sort it out later!” Riku said hasty as he began to run towards the city.

“Hey, where’re you going?” Sunset asked him as she held Twilight by herself, everyone stared at him and Riku stopped and turned around.

“I’m going after Sora” He answered her.

“Just let the guy cool down, I’m sure he’ll return and we’ll fix all of this” Spike2 said not understanding the haste on Riku.

“You don’t don’t get it, things are not good at all if Sora gets mad like this” Riku explained sounding worried “This must be want the organization wanted, it must be their doing. I must get to him before they do or else…” He continued knowing exactly what's at stake right now and Twilight knew exactly what he was about to say.

“You mean…” Twilight said recovering a little and then she gasped in horror “Oh no…”

“I’ll find him before that happens” Riku said with a determined frown.

“Wait” Twilight said to him with a frown of her own being able to break free of Sunset’s hold and stand by herself “I’ll go with you!”

“You sure you can?” He asked her not wanting to get her worse.

“Forget about me. Sora comes first!” She said keeping the frown not caring about herself.

“If you’re going after him we’re going with you” Sunset said with a frown of her own followed by the rest wanting to go with them, even Twi2 who regained strength to stand on her feet by herself.

“Thanks guys” Riku thanked his friends to show their worry for Sora with a smile “Let’s go” He declared.

“Yeah!” Everyone else said and they ran towards the city.

Meanwhile in the shadows the ones of darkness pleased with the events that just unfolded as they pleased with the suffering of the ones from the light.(Music stops)

***

The blue sky was slowly being blocked by dark grey clouds around the city as the sound of thunder falls down and soon waterdrops falls slowly from the sky one by one until it grew making a rain. There was Sora wandering through the streets under the rain with his head covered by his hood, his eyes were not visible under the hood. He was walking with no exact direction all alone, wanting to be left alone not caring if he’s under the cold rain. During his walking he suddenly stopped and put his right hand on his chest, he was feeling an ache within it as he feels a mist clouding his mind. It was something he was unable to understand.

“What’s… happening?” He thought feeling his body become heavier then he turned to a nearby showcase of a shop and he approached it to watch his own reflection… but instead of seeing himself reflected on the glass. He saw his other’s, Roxas, in the glass. He was his reflection, he got his left hand into the glass seeing that Roxas was truly the image reflected into the showcase “Who… Am I?” He asked with Roxas’ voice instead of his no longer feeling like himself, he was in-between himself and his other self unable to know who he was right now.

While Sora in the physical world he was unable to no longer recognize himself. Within himself, on his glass station there were two figures standing at each side of the station.

“You were a little too hard on them, ya know?” One of the figures said revealing that it was Sora with a concerned frown.

“And you not enough” The other figure said revealing to be Roxas with an angry expression. Both Sora and Roxas were in an internal argument due to Sora’s instability caused by his bond with Twilight. With the two of them arguing the body would be trapped in-between them confused.

“Roxas, please stop this” He begged to his nobody “This won’t get us anywhere”

“...Maybe Ansem the Wise was right, maybe you’re far too nice for your own good Sora” Roxas said to him holding back his anger.

“I get it, alright? I get it!” Sora said to him trying to make his other come to his senses “You’re mad, don’t think I don’t know, because I’m you”

“The same way I know you’re also mad at the others for lying to us” Roxas said back at him clenching his fists trying to not let his rage out.

“I know that, I think the same as you, but you’re making too much of a big deal out of this” Sora said to him wanting this to stop, it won’t make any good for any of them.

“Don’t lie Sora” He said sounding more serene “You just trying to do what’s right, like we always did, but it’s not just me who’s making this big of a deal, it’s also you, you just don’t want to accept it, don’t you?” Roxas refuted, in response slightly looked down unable to parse his statement “You’re not saying anything because I’m right, after all I’m you, I know how you feel and how you think. We’ve never been good at lying to others, especially to ourselves” He said seeing Sora wasn’t going to talk.

“Well, you’re right, I’m also very mad at the others, but like you said I’m just trying to do the right thing. This won’t make any good to either of us, we must return and fix things with them-” He calmly said to Roxas accepting he was also angry at the others for not telling him the truth but he was cut off by Roxas.

“I don’t want to fix things with them right now!” Roxas shouted angry at Sora which made him gasp “It’s just... I still can’t believe they weren’t able to tell us they’re secret. That they weren’t able to trust us” He said still sounding mad but in a lower tone.

“I know…” Sora replied to him in a lower tone as well “But listen to me Roxas. This is only will bring troubles to everyone, including us” He said to him trying to reason with him but Roxas didn’t respond back so he continued “Don’t you see? This must be a trap the organization set up for us. Their trying to control us again!” He said sounding serious “I”m trying to stop this but I can’t if you keep this up. Do you really want us to become their slave again?!” He asked him knowing that that’s how things would end if Roxas keeps up letting his anger run wild.

“...I’m aware of that” Roxas said still keeping the low tone “But it’s no longer something I’m able to stop. You know that feeling like this is part of my nature-our nature since we’re one. Even if I want to end this I can’t and you either, it’s not longer something up to our consciousness to decide but rather our heart” He explained to his other knowing that none of them can no longer stop. The anger, the feeling of betrayal is so great that it goes beyond any reasoning from the mind.

“But there must be something we can do!” Sora said not giving up yet.

“Well, that’s the reason we’re talking now. We must find an agreement of what to do, even if we can’t stop the feelings there’s always an alternative for any trouble” Roxas said to him in a calm tone “But as long as we’re stuck here our body will be wandering around not knowing who it is… we’ll no longer know who we are…” He concluded knowing that his physical self doesn’t know who he is.

“...Right” That was the last thing that Sora said looking down seeing the great odds against him in this grave situation.

Back in the real world Sora was once again walking to nowhere under the rain into the dark streets of the city, feeling he was losing himself completely with every passing second. At the roofs of the buildings above there was Young Xehanort watch over him with an evil smile as he walked off laughing evilly of his misery before going after him…

***

The gang were running as fast as they could into the streets of the city in hopes of finding Sora before it was too late, despite the rain they weren’t going to stop at nothing. However Riku wasn’t able to localize where Sora went, the sense of anger was unstable and therefore almost impossible to tell where it was coming from, there was no way to know where he is now…

They all stopped for a moment to catch their breath as they all look around for any sort of sign of Sora “I’m so sorry guys. We shouldn’t have come here, we only made things really bad for you all” Twi2 said to her friends feeling guilty by all that is happening.

“No, don’t be” Riku said turning his head to see her “It’s my fault that all of this is happening. I knew I should have told Sora from the beginning but I didn’t because I feared something bad would happen and now because of that it happened exactly what I wanted to prevent” He said assuming the responsibility of all of this, he never thought that what he tried to do to prevent a situation like this would be what would trigger it.

“But I don’t get why Sora reacted like this” Flash said not understanding what was happening “Is there something about Sora we don’t know?” He asked him feeling that Riku was hiding something about him and he wasn't the only one feeling like that.

Riku didn’t respond as he looked down as he clenched his fists. .

“Riku?” Sunset asked him seeing that he looked unable to speak nor wanting to.

“...Yeah” Riku began after letting out a sigh in defeat “There’s a side of Sora that almost no one knows, the reason why I wasn’t able to tell him about this” He continued as he raised his gaze and stared at his friends once again “But right now is not moment to talk about it, we must find Sora first. I’ll explain everything later, promise”

“But where could he have gone?” Twilight asked extremely worried for him looking all around.for any sign of him with no luck at all. This made everyone else look for him once again.

“Tch! This is bad” Riku said frustrated by seeing Sora was nowhere to be found. The situation was getting worse by every passing second; Sora was nowhere to be found and with no way of tracking him down, but even so the gang won’t give up just yet.

It was then that Twilight cried of pain once again feeling a sharp pain within her chest as she held a hand onto it and then like a reflection in a mirror the equestrian princess did the same exact thing. Everyone noticed this as they quickly approached the two girls in pain.

“You alright?” Riku asked Twilight putting a hand on her back.

“I-I think” She responded him still feeling painful as some of the others checked on Twi2 who is in the same exact conditions.

“It’s worse than I thought” Sunset said horrified, her trembling voice was telling so “Your bond with Sora… it's tearing faster than I thought” She said to Twilight fearing the worst if that happens.

“And…what would happen if it breaks?” Spike1 asked fearing of what would be the answer.

“I don’t even want to think about it!” Riku said not wanting to even think about the idea even though he or Sunset had no Idea of what would happen in said case actually “We must find Sora and fast!” He said in a determined tone.

“Wait…” Twilight said slightly high to him “I...I know where he is!” She declared to her friends out loud having an expression as if she realized something.

Riku gasped in surprise in response “You do?” He asked her right away.

“She’s right!” Twi2 said to him approaching quickly beside her “Somehow I know where he is too” She continued. Riku seemed surprised by this.

“Hold on. If Sora knows exactly where Twilight is when she’s in danger, it makes sense it works the other way around as well” Riku said understanding quickly remembering both his and Sora’s ability to locate the girls when they're in danger.

“That’s just what we need!” Spike1 with a smile relieved as well as everyone else.

“But wait” Riku said realizing something “If you can sense him, then that means he’s in danger!” Riku said knowing the only reason why that power would be reacting now which made everyone else except both Twilights gasp in shock.

“...Yes” Twilight began horrified as well as her other “He’s in grave danger, I know it!” She continued panicked.

“It’s so dark… So cold” Twi2 said nearly paralyzed by the fear of feeling such deep and cold darkness unlike any other she felt so far.

“Hurry. Take us to where he is!” Riku said hastily at the two girls as both of them snapped out.

“Right!” Both girls said with a determined frown nodding at the same time.

“This way. He’s close” Twilight said to her friends and they nodded with determined nods and they started running once again.

“Crud! I sense darkness all around us, there’s no way to tell if it’s the organization or not. I gotta finish this now before it’s too late. I won’t lose my friend!” Riku thought while running sensing nothing but darkness all around themselves unable to detect the organization, he was determined to find Sora and save him before it was too late. He ran even faster willing to find Sora as fast as he could.

***

Sora was heading towards downtown, never looking back nor considering about returning. Suddenly he lost balance as he felt once again a sharp pain through his chest and he nearly fell over his knees if it were because he held himself against a wall with his right arm and then he got up and stood there still holding himself onto the wall with his free hand on his chest panting hard as if he suddenly lost all of his breath. After a few seconds he regained balance once again as he shocked from that and continued on his way. Slowly with each step he was nearing the city’s center under the rain, doing so brought him back memories of a certain fateful encounter in a distant and empty city not so long ago… Before he knew it he arrived at the center of the city, ahead there was a skyscraper, such a building that surely made him felt like back then.(Music stops) Suddenly while walking pools of darkness appeared on the ground that he left behind with each step, the boy stopped knowing there was something behind him only to turn his head behind him and saw neoshadows coming out of the ground among hundreds of other like them completely surrounding him completely.

“Heartless, eh?” Sora said still keeping Roxas’ voice remaining still seeing that there’s countless heartless surrounding him, just like back then… He was aware that the organization must be after him and now torturing him creating this cruel representation of what would be one of the worst memories he have come to possess. However he was a little glad that he came to encounter these heartless, fighting them would at least release a little of his rage. Then with a move of his two hands he not only summoned not only one but two Kingdom Keys in each hand but then moving his arms behind him the keyblades suddenly transformed into two completely different, the left one turned into the white keyblade known as Oathkeeper as for the right one it turned into the black keyblade known as Oblivion, the two keyblades that Roxas once used and now passed on to Sora, with both keyblades in hand the boy made them spin in front of him and made them clash causing sparks to fly getting into battle stance, those were the same movements Roxas performed when he summoned those two keyblades. “I’ll tear you apart… Every last one of you!” He shouted at the heartless in pure rage showing his eyes reflecting it as the rain slowly stops.

And so the battle begins as the first heartless dashed at him to attack with their claws however Sora dogged out of the way quickly and destroyed it with his left keyblade with a clean slash, then another tried to attack him from behind but he destroyed it using his right keyblade and then another that tried to attack him from behind with his left one and more heartless began to charge at him but Sora using his two keyblades wiped out each one of them with no much of an effort. The heartless were swarming trying to attack Sora from every angle possible being them the ones outmatching him by numbers, however that was nothing to the boy who was killing every heartless in his way wiping out several of them in just mere seconds, then three neoshadows tried to attack him from above but he saw them and jumped into the air dodging the attack then he used raid strike with the black keyblade destroying them and quickly returning to its master’s hand in a brief moment. Several heartless jumped into the air to attack him midair but he counterattacked them using his two keyblades and then he threw the white keyblade towards more incoming heartless in the air destroying them only to grab it back before it falls into the ground, with the two keyblades back in his hands the warrior used a diving attack to smash the neoshadows below him and then he made a backflip several meters away from them having his back facing the skyscraper. Then before charging at them once again he heard noises from behind and when he turned around he saw more neoshadows emerging from the building behind him glaring at him a few seconds jumping from it and diving towards the keyblader but then Sora moved out of the way with a dash that made him glow with a white light, once the heartless hit the ground Sora used his light dash to appear right behind them and destroy all of them with a quick move of his keyblades then he dashed towards the horde of heartless that was charging at him. Sora moved his keyblades quickly as if they were scissors to wipe out every neoshadow in his way without stop running and then he made a high jump to perform an aerial spin swing making a vertical attack spinning in 360° forward in mid air destroying heartless that jumped at him and then falls into the ground destroying more, the next action he performed a continuous swing performing wild sweeping combos at the heartless bashing them out then he dashed straight ahead with a dual-outward strike leaving shockwaves that destroyed the neoshadows in his way, then more heartless dashed at him to attack him but then he dodged using his light dash to quickly move behind them to then throw his keyblades at the enemies like a buzzsaw and repeated that 4 more times against nearby heartless using his light dash each time to quickly approach them. Sora managed to destroy a good amount of heartless seeing that the number of enemies were decreased significantly, however he saw even more neoshadows not just emerging from the ground but also from the other buildings around him and then suddenly all of the emerging heartless leaped at him with their claws emitting a dark aura ready to land a massive and deadly combined attack in which they were diving at him from all directions with no way of evading, but this didn’t affect the boy in the slightest at all as his face remained stoic with no alteration at all showing exactly that, Sora quickly assumed an offensive stance by twirling and drawing back his keyblades (that were glowing in a gold and dark blue light respectively) to then perform a dual-outward slash that unleashed a powerful whirlwind of light and darkness that annihilated all of the hostiles that were about to land their attack and pushing back the rest of the horde. The keyblader then rushed forward at the remaining enemies dragging his keyblades into the ground while running keeping their glow realising sparks from the ground, then he jumped into the air to unleash another spinning attack, only that this time there was pillars of light at both of his sides, the attack wiped the heartless in its range as if it was some sort of destructive wall, but that only just the beginning of his assault as he then continued attacking the rest of the horde as if there was no tomorrow with deadly and quick strikes of his keyblades releasing pillars of light with each swing killing more heartless into a non-stopping fast combo destroying all heartless on his way. Then some heartless tried to attack him from behind but Sora eradicated them without even moving an inch since he arranged a shield composed by three laser beams that were spinning around him and then it faded so he could make the final attack to finish off this battle, Sora dashed in front of what remains of the horde and the he began to rise a few feet into the air as pillars of light appeared around him creating a barrier to protect him.

“You’re finished!!” Sora shouted at the remaining enemies to then spin both of his keyblades firing 14 homing orbs of light that hit their targets erasing them from existence completely except for a last one that was sent backwards by the explosion of the last orb of light that destroyed the other before it, the heartless fell onto its back hardly on the ground and then it tried to stand up slowly again, however without wasting any second Sora stabbing his black keyblade through its chest mercilessly causing the heartless to be gone for good ending the battle. (Music stops) Sora just stood there with his right keyblade stabbed into the concrete with his head looking down panting hard of exhaustion due to all of the consecutive attacks he used, after a few seconds he slowly kneeled down to recover for a moment and when he opened his eyes he saw a puddle of what right in front of where he kneeled, the boy was able to see his own reflection in the water but once again he only saw the image of his other half reflected as he was still unable to reconcile himself if he was still to be Sora or if he was Roxas. He let out some of his rage in the previous battle but it wasn’t enough as he was still feeling the burning rage inside himself as well as a frustration and despair of no longer being able to know who he is, the frown on his face was showing it and then he slammed his right fist (that let go its grip over the black keyblade) against the puddle making the reflection disappear splashing water over himself. After a few moments he began to stood up as he grabbed his right keyblade back and take it out from the ground that was still stabbed.

“Anyone from the organization would like to be next!?” Sora shouted out loud in rage, he wanted to take them down so he wouldn’t be bothered by them ever again, he was willing to fly out and hunt them down himself but when he tried to use his equestrian powers nothing happened, the confused boy tried again but nothing happend again. When he made his right keyblade disappear to check his right palm he saw that the mark imprinted on it was not only off colors but also half of it was torn apart, it was proof of the stained bond that was tearing apart with every passing moment ever since he argued with his friends “So what if I can’t fly? I don’t need it” He thought out loud in a cold tone not caring if he wasn’t able to use his powers as he summoned Oblivion once more as he began to walk again slowly, he was aware that the seekers of darkness were after him but he didn’t care, in fact he was ready to encounter with them now seeking to take them down with no mercy, something that the organization was pleased as they were dragging the boy into their claws once more.(Music stops)

***

The gang was quickly approaching downtown hoping that they would not be too late, Twilight was running as fast as she could with her fear and anxiety rising extremely fast being horrified completely as she knew somehow that every passing second she was losing Sora so she cannot afford to lose anymore time.

“Sora… Sora…” Twilight said as she keep running ahead of everyone else each step closer to him, she could feel it. Suddenly she crashed against something making her fall to the ground, everyone else stopped by this.

“Hey! You alright?” The equestrian princess was behind her and then she helped her get up after responding with a nod.

“You crashed against… nothing?” Spike1 said confused seeing that there was nothing in front of them, everyone was confused at this but Riku knew what Twilight crashed into.

“It must be an invisible barrier” Riku said out loud knowing exactly what happened, everyone else turned to see him when he spoke.

“‘An invisible barrier’?” Twilight repeated what Riku said as a question as Riku approached and extended his hand then he got to touch the invisible wall in front of them.

“No good. Xehanort must have put this here to stop us” Riku said with a frown knowing why he did so as everyone else gasped in shock.

“No no no!” Twilight said panicked “We can’t stop now! Riku can you take this thing out?”

Riku responded with a nod ready to use his equestrian powers to undo the barrier quickly “On it-” He was suddenly cutoff by the sound of a corridor of darkness opening behind them and everyone else gasped in shock once more and from it it appeared none other than Young Xehanort with his usual dark expression.

“Hands off my new vessel” He said coldly at the gang, the equestrian princess and her Spike were terrified only by his mere presence as well as everyone else except for Riku and Flash who glared at him with rage.

“Vessel?” Flash asked not understanding what he meant but Riku does.

“Yes and this time you Riku won’t intervene with our plans of acquiring the final vessel I need” Xehanort said keeping the tone in his voice.

“I don’t think so!” Riku said out loud mad at him “I won’t let you get away with this!” He concluded as he summoned his keyblade and got into a battle stance.

“I’m afraid it won’t matter what you do it will all be pointless” Xehanort said darkly at all of them and it only increases Riku’s anger at him and make Twilight snap out of her fear and face the seeker of darkness with rage.

“Why?!” She asked him furiously “Why it had to be him?! He has nothing to do with the darkness!”

Xehanort didn’t respond at first but then he began to laugh at her darkly “That’s exactly why we need him on our side” He began with a dark smile on his face, this statement made everyone else quiet of the impression “His heart is pure with a strong uncorrupted light, now imagine how deep and powerful his darkness would if he suddenly succumbs to it. Such a darkness like that is the kind we need our side and we’ll obtain it even if we have to turn him into one of us, after all if a pure heart like his gets a little bit of contamination in its nature it will soon be completely corrupted” He concluded keeping the expression leaving everyone speechless and then he turned his evil gaze at the equestrian Twilight who was staring at him with fear, of all the villains she came across she never encountered one as dark as him, she was truly terrified of him “Heh. I suppose I should be thanking you princess Twilight, you arrived just in time for what we have store for this world, but unfortunately we have other businesses to attend to right now, but worry not you’ll soon see what fate we have for you and your friends now that we not only you but your double as well in our sight and no matter how hard you tried none of you would be able to stop us, it’s time for you to wake up because you’re not against a villain of a fairytale, you’re now in the face of true darkness” He said to the princess in a dark tone that made her so scared that she was trembling in fear but Flash stood in front of her with a furious gaze.

“We won’t let you lay your dirty hands of any of them!” Flash said furiously at him.

“Looks like you’re still angry with me, good because we’re not done with you just yet” Xehanort replied unfazed by this that only made the blue-haired boy madder at him.

“We won’t let you take Sora away!” Riku said with rage ready to engage in combat.

“You’re all such childish fools”(Music stops) He said keeping the expression as he raised his right hand and snapped them and then from the ground a lot of neoshadows emerged making everyone except Riku gasp in shock.

“Mo-mo-monsters!!” Spike2 shouted panicked and horrified, he never saw monsters such as the heartless before.

“Heed my words. The time of you 8 is almost up and nothing that your guardians tried would work. Your fate is sealed” Xehanort declared using a dark and cool tone making them horrified “But as for your beloved Sora I guess we’ll see, won’t we?” He concluded as he disappeared into the darkness while laughing evilly.

“Wait!!” Riku shouted out loud but it was too late, he was already gone “Arg! Not now, we have no time!” He said seeing the enemies in front of them.

“If we survive this I hope you all can explain what’s going on!” Spike2 said still being scared but wanting to know what’s going on.

“Don’t worry, these guys can’t touch me” Riku said confident to help everyone else ease their fear.

“I’ll help you Riku” Flash said standing right beside him summoning his ethereal blades and getting into a battle stance ready to fight beside him and in response Riku thanked him with a nod.

“But we must go find Sora right now!” Twilight said to her friends desperately, they couldn’t waste time in this, she wanted-no needed to go to him right now.

“Don’t worry, I got it” Riku said turning at her “Twilight, you must go to him alone” He said to her which took her and the others by surprise.

“What?!” Everyone said at the same time not believing what Riku just said.

“You can’t be serious Riku. It’s too dangerous “ Sunset said to him questioning his actions.

“I know that, but please trust me, this is gonna work” Riku said to her realizing the dangers of such actions but he knew what he was doing “I’ll use my powers to send Twilight up ahead where Sora is”

“But why only me?” Twilight asked him not understanding why only her.

“It would take me more time to send up everyone else and there’s no time” He explained her “Sora needs you right now” He concluded which took her by surprise but then Riku spoke once more “If Sora could wake you up when you were being taken by the darkness I know you can do the same for him”

“And you think I can do it?” She asked him unsure of herself of not being able to help Sora.

“I do” He smiled at her “I believe in you” He concluded putting his hand on her shoulder in a supportive tone “You ready Twi?” He asked her before sending her up.

“Yeah” She replied to him with a nod and a determined smile.

“Good luck” He said to her as he transformed into his unicorn form (That by the way surprised Twi2 and Spike2) and use his powers to teleport her up ahead away from the battle.

“I hope she can make it” Sunset said worried for her and Sora.

“Me too” Riku said to her feeling the same, he then turned back and step right beside Flash ready to fight the Heartless “Ready Flash?” He asked him.

“‘Course I am” He said giving him a determined nod and then the two of them charged at the heartless with weapons in hand…(Music stops)

***

Twilight suddenly appeared at the city’s center as if she suddenly woke up from a dream.

“Sora… He’s just up ahead” She thought getting mentally prepared to face him again “I’m ready, I can do this… for him” She said with a determined frown knowing the dangers that he was in was more than enough to encourage herself to go on.

And so she ran ahead as fast as she could until… she saw him ahead walking slowly “Sora!” She called him in a loud scream that made him halt immediately as she quickly approached him that was still giving her his back and then when she got to be a few meters away she stopped running and she held herself on her knees as she catches her breath and when she recovered she saw that he was standing still as a statue and she noticed that Sora was holding two keyblades in each hand “Two keyblades?” She thought a little confused by this but then she noticed that Sora didn’t respond to her “Sora?” She called him again worried.

“...What are you doing here?” He coldly responded to her and she gasped in shock as she was still hearing Roxas’ voice instead of him “I told you to leave me alone” He continued having an angry tone in his voice as he slowly turned to face her and she once again saw a quick flash of Roxas for a second, she was unable to see his eyes under the hood that was still covering his head.

“Sora you have to listen to me, the organization is after you, you have to come back with us or else they’ll capture you” Twilight said trying to reason with him as best as she could.

“Don’t care” He began in a cold way that shocked her “That’s better for me, I’m sick and tired of them being annoying to me all the time, I’m going to hunt them down and I’ll destroy them… all of them!” He said sounding extremely angry and that left her wordless, she couldn’t believe what he was saying as if it wasn’t him who was talking to her “I’m going to put an end to this once and for all!”

“No!” She said with a worried tone “You can’t do that, that’s what they want” She phrased his statement trying to change his mind, she knew that was exactly what they tried to do, blind him with rage and then capture him.

“Don’t get in my way” He began sounding uncaring of what she says to him as if her words couldn’t reach his ears and his eyes don’t see her at all “As far I’m concerned you have nothing to do with this so go home and leave me already” He said as he turned and began to walk away again but Twilight got in his way.

“No! I won’t let you go this time and do anything crazy!” She said to him this time willing to not let him go away again “I’m begging you Sora, you must stop this! Please you have to come back with us, with me” She begged him with sorrowful eyes as if she wanted to cry, she couldn’t say if Sora seemed affected since she couldn’t make out his expression under his hood, he only tilted his head down, but even so she pressed on her words hopping they would reach him, just like his reached her when she needed her most “This isn’t you at all and I want the Sora I know back!” She concluded wanting to take back her beloved best friend and to wake up of whatever what’s making him act like this. Sora reacted at this by tightening his grip over his black keyblade as well as his teeth.

“Shut up… Shut up!!” He yelled at her furiously as she once again saw another quick flash of Roxas, then he glared back at her and pointed his black keyblade at her which made her gasp in shock “What do you know?! You don’t know anything at all about me!!” He shouted at her enraged completely, she wasn’t able to see his eyes but she knew he was glaring at her with fury “I don’t even know who I am anymore!” He said to the girl in front of him once again seeing another quick flash of Roxas in Sora’s place for a really brief moment and then she saw something that nearly devastated her… she saw a tear fall from his right eye under his hood, she couldn’t stand seeing her most beloved suffering, losing himself, not recognizing himself and being in pain and all because of her, but she knew she could mend her mistake and help him, she was just staring at him quietly staring at him still with sorrowful eyes.(Music stops)

“...I do” She declared to him even though of the harsh words that left her speechless for a moment.

“...!?” Sora seemed shocked by her answer as he let down his keyblade a bit.

“You are Sora, my best friend” She began in a soft and yet sweet tone “A boy who came from another world that always look out for the people he loves. You’re someone who’s managed to change people’s lives with his bravery and cheeriness… Especially mine” She continued as she began to walk slowly at him and with each step she began to see his eyes with drying tears on his checks “You brought me out of my shell and made me a better person that I might never have been otherwise. Even when I rejected your friendship you were still there for me” She said to him as a smile appeared on her face as she neared him until she was right in front of the point of the keyblade that was still pointing at her “Thanks to you I was able to smile and be happy again, to see the world brighter and turn the coldness of my life into a welcoming warmness that your heart gave to me from the very first day” Then she gently moved the keyblade away with her left arm and she approached him even more “I would still be trapped in the shadows of the pain and sadness of my mistake if it weren’t for you…” She continued being right in front of him being now able to see his face clearly that was of surprise as she reached his right hand that was still holding his black keyblade weakly “All thanks to being yourself” She said as she undone his grip over his keyblade with her two hands and let it fall onto the ground “And for that, even if I don’t deserve having you in my life” She then crossed the fingers of her left hand with his own “You’ll always be my most dearest friend of my life” She concluded as a few teardrops fallen from her eyes still retaining her smile as she then embraced him with her free arm and let her forehead rest on his chest. Sora’s eyes had a tiny sparkle on them as a proof that her sweet and warm words reached him, moving something within him…

On Sora’s mind both Sora and Roxas saw and heard everything, Sora felt touched by the words his best friend dedicated to him as he smiled.

“Twily…” He said in a soft tone keeping his smile slightly blushed.

“Heh. She also makes a good other” Roxas said giving a smile to his other also feeling touched by Twilight’s words. Then around the station there were golden sparkles of light ascending.

“Hey look” He said as both of them looked around “We’re going back to normal Roxas… the pain is fading” He said no longer feeling anymore pain smiling.

“Yeah” Roxas said agreeing with him smiling as well with a nod “Then I guess we’ll see each other later, maybe in your dreams, in your reflection or your shadows” He said to his original self knowing this was goodbye.

“Right” He said knowing that as well “Even if we were arguing this whole time I’m glad I was able to talk with you again” He said smiling at his nobody.

“Me too” He said back to him feeling the same, then the two of them walked at the center of the platform and Roxas extended his hand towards Sora and he grabbed with his own as Roxas closed his eyes still smiling at Sora as he began to fade into blue sparkles like last time and then he disappeared as the sparkles suddenly appeared on Sora as they slowly vanished and then he put his now empty hand on his chest as he moved his head downwards with his eyes closed still smiling, then everything turned white…

Back at the real world Sora finally recovered his senses and then he softly chuckled closing his eyes tilting his head down as he let go of his white keyblade on his left hand and let it fall onto the ground and then both keyblades on the ground vanished, the sound of the keyblade falling onto the ground made Twilight react as she let go her hold on him out of the surprise.

“S-Sora?” She doubtedly asked him still with her eyes watery as Sora removed the hood from his head with his free hand.

“Yeah Twily, I’m back” He said to her now with his own voice “The me that you know” He concluded with his usual smile as he crossed the fingers of his free hand with hers.

“Sora!” She said as she suddenly let go of his fingers and gave him a hug with a wider smile on her face blushed and tears of joy fall from her eyes once again, Sora blushed by the surprise hug but a second later he returned the hug with a smile of his own “I’m glad you’re okay…” She softly said keeping her embrace on him.

“Me too” He said to her doing the same. After a few moments both of them let go of each other smiling at each other as Twilight dried her tears with her hands.(Music stops)

“Oh Sora, I’m so so sorry about all of this” Twilight apologized to him feeling really regretful.

“No don’t be” Sora replied to her shaking his head “You had no idea that this would happen, it was me who overreacted at this” He continued “I should be the one apologizing for the way I treated you, sorry for being mean to you” He apologized to her rubbing the back of his head feeling ashamed of his irrational behavior even though he was not able to control himself.

“No no Sora, don’t feel bad about it” Twilight replied him staring at him with concerned eyes “I know it wasn’t your fault” She continued putting a hand on his shoulder which made him smile.

“Heh, yeah I guess you’re right” Sora said to her shrugging which made her smile back at him and then Sora let his smile fade “Look I don’t blame you for not being able to tell your secret before, I understand”

“But even so I wanted to tell you before, I hated not being completely honest with you” Twilight replied to him looking down expressing her feelings about not being totally honest with him.

“Yeah, but um…” Sora began trying to find the right words of what he wanted to tell her “I… actually knew it all along” He concluded rubbing the back of his neck.

“Huh?!” She reacted at his statement shocked.

“But before you get mad at me let me explain” He said quickly knowing she would get mad at him “When I heard everything about the incidents at the school and then your story things didn’t match up and then the thing that came to my head is that someone else must have done those things and when I learned that in Equestria there’s doubles of everyone here is when I understood that it was the Twilight from there that did all of that, I knew since then but... I didn’t want to believe it” He explained with sounding a little sad which surprised her.

“Why?” She asked him feeling sad by just looking him slightly depressed.

“Because… I couldn’t stand to the idea that someone else knows how it feels to have another version of one around” He said looking down with a sad expression.

“I don’t understand” She said not understanding what he meant but even so she couldn’t help but feel bad from just seeing him sad but then Sora raised his head to face her once again.

“I haven’t been honest with you either Twily” He said to her keeping the expression on his face “There’s a side of me that I haven’t told any of you ‘cause everytime I revive those memories… it hurts, too much” He concluded as he put a hand on his chest.

“What do you mean?” She asked him still not understanding what he was trying to tell her but she could see that he didn’t want to because it was making him sad but even so she let him so she could at least try to understand him.

“I’ll show you but it might hurt you” Sora said to her as he approached her and then he grabbed her hands with his own “Hang tight” It was the last thing he said to her.

Twilight was not understanding any of this but she wanted to, then she felt something flowing into her head quickly. Memories that belonged to Sora were flooding her mind and she felt a torrent of emotions rushing at the same time: Sadness, pain, confusion, loneliness; those emotions were linked to the memories about a place with a beautiful sunset, spending the day with friends and eating ice cream with them at the top of a tower. But there were also dark memories of being surrounded by the wrong people, being used as a tool, not knowing the truth and feeling betrayed. All of those memories were flashing quickly into her head seeing each one of them ending with the day that ‘his’ summer vacations end… Twilight felt all the accumulated pain of the memories, it weighed deeply into her heart as Sora let go of her hand always looking at her with a neutral face, then she looked at the ground feeling her head heavy and hurtful from the sudden download of memories into her mind.

“Roxas…” The was the first thing that came out of her mouth as she raised her head to face Sora once more “Oh Sora…” She looked at him with sadness now knowing the truth and feeling bad for him.

“Last year when I tried to save Kairi I learned that her heart was within me and the only way to return it back to her I had to release mine so she could return to normal and when that happened I turned into a heartless, but because I had a strong will in the moment my heartless was created a nobody was created too” He explained to her keeping the face “Thanks to Kairi’s light I returned to normal, however my nobody was still around… so there was version of myself at the same time, myself and my nobody Roxas”

“Sora… you…” She felt bad for him, she now realized that they weren’t too much different after all.

“As you saw he was founded by Xemnas and used him to collect hearts to create his own Kingdom Hearts due that he was able to use the keyblade because he is my nobody, and at some point he understood that they weren’t telling him the truth about himself and so he left the organization to seek the answers himself it was then that Riku captured him and put him into a digital Twilight Town as Namine was finishing repairing my memories and the last thing they need to wake me up…” He continued with the explanation as she heard every word of his.

“Was for him to merge with you, right?” She said to him completing the sentence for him knowing what he was about to say, in response Sora nodded in confirmation.

“Even if he wasn’t around anymore he was still here at the same time as me and everything he got to know passed on to me: his feelings, memories; all of that belongs to me now. You thought I didn’t understand you and everything you’ve been through but in truth I did, being used as a tool by dark people, feeling alone not knowing who were your friends, seeking the truth about something… knowing that you have a double around” He said to her putting a hand on his chest again “When I learned what happened to you it made me want to help you even more cause I knew how you felt and it made the other half of myself react because of it, I or we I guess, didn’t want you to suffer the same way, that’s one of the reasons I wanted to help you that badly” He said sounding slightly sad.

“...I’m sorry” She apologized to him feeling bad for him.

“It’s okay” He said to her smiling a bit “I guess you now know everything about me” He said shrugging which made her smile.

“I guess” She said smiling at him “Remember Sora, we’re best friends and you trust that when you need me I’ll be there for you and I trust that you would do the same” She said putting a hand on his shoulder once again.

“Right” Sora said nodding with a smile feeling better now, happy to be able to trust her for everything she needs and then Sora’s right hand began to glow into a purple light and then when he look at it he saw Twilight’s mark was back to the way it was “Looks we’re all good now, eh?” He said with his usual smile to Twilight and she nodded with her face wearing a blush and a smile.(Music stops)

“Sora!” Then they both heard Riku’s voice behind them and they turned to saw the rest of the gang rushing at them.

“Guys! You’re alright” Twilight said relieved with a smile on her face as the gang got to them quickly.

“Are you two alright?” Sunset asked them.

“Yep, thanks to her I’m back to normal again” Sora said with his usual smile bumping his fist on his chest and she as well as Riku sighed in relief.

“Thanks goodness you’re alright Sora” Riku said relieved with a smile and then everyone else except for the equestrian Twilight and Spike expressed their joy that Sora was fine.

“You guys should’ve saw how Riku and I took care of the heartless, it was awesome” Flash said to Sora and Twilight with a smile on his face.

“Yeah It was pretty cool I say so myself” Riku said to them agreeing with him.

“Excuse me?” Twi2 said as she approached to Sora “You’re Sora, right? Nice to meet you, you can call me Twi2” She introduced herself to him with a smile on her face.

“I’m Spike2, nice to meet ya” He introduced himself to him as well while being holded by the girl.

“Heh, nice to you too” Sora said to them with a smile while extending his hand to the princess but she once again didn’t move “Um you have to-”

“Yeah yeah I know” She said with an annoyed face grabbing his hand this time the correct one and they shook hands.

“Well this time you gave him the right hand” Riku said mocking a little and then everyone laughed for a little bit “But anyways, sorry for not telling you about this before, if only I didn’t overthink it and just told you none of this would have happened” He apologized to Sora.

“Nah, it’s okay, you just wanted to protect me and I appreciate the gesture” Sora said understanding keeping the smile putting both his hands behind his head.

“Heh, right and don’t feel bad about what you said back there, I know you didn’t mean it” Riku said smiling as well as Sora nodded still smiling.

“I’m glad that you’re back to normal Sora” Sunset said glad that he returned to the way he is as well as the others expressing words for it.

“Yeah, me too” He said to her nodding smiling at her but then it faded as he raised his hands and then he summoned his two black and white keyblades “Though I’m a little different now”

Everyone was surprise of him being able to summoned the two keyblades, especially Riku “...I see” He said to him understanding.

“Guys there’s something I have to tell you all” Sora said to his friends as he let both keyblades disappear and both Twilight and Riku knew what he wanted to say to them “Let’s talk it while we head back” He said as he began to walk and everyone else followed suit.

***

The gang was arriving at the school as Sora was finishing his story about his nobody.

“...And that’s that” He finished his story as his friends except for Twilight and Riku were left speechless.

“Wow… that must have been harsh” Sunset said to him feeling bad for him.

“That was so so so sad!” Pinkie said with a crying expression on her face as she took out a paper handkerchief and blew her nose “And the saddest part is that he was still having one more day off!”

“Yeah, that’s right, but he had to do what he had to do because he’s me and that would be something I would do if I were in his place” He said to her shrugging sounding a little sad.

“But Sora, you sure you’re alright? It was you who felt all of that, the least we can do is hear you out” Flash said trying to make him feel better.

“Yeah, don’t worry guys, I’m fine really, just a little sad but more at peace about it now” He replied assuring them.

Riku sighed “Even now I feel regret about what I had to do to bring Roxas, I know now that I didn’t have to fight him, now I understand that If he had met Sora things would have being different, more peacefully and he wouldn’t have to suffer that much” Riku said expressing the regret he still feels about his past actions “But there’s no use looking back, the best that I can do is try to atone for that”

“Don’t worry Riku, you did it already” Sora said putting a hand on his shoulder with a soft smile and he smiled back by this.

“But I still don’t get why you went nutso dude” Rainbow said to him not understanding that.

“Well ever since Sora linked with Twilight his other half reacted to things that were similar to his experiences causing an instability in his personality, it’s likely to think that at the moment he saw both Twilights the instability caused him to act like that” Riku explained.

“It’s like I had a mental argument with Roxas while my body was driven by the uncontrollable feelings, that’s why I acted so out of me and I wasn’t able to control myself” Sora explained to his friends as best as he could.

“Well, talk about arguing with yourself” Spike said being held by his owner.

“Or to be your own enemy” Spike2 said being held by the princess.

“Say, since when can you use two keyblades at the same time?” Flash asked Sora feeling curious.

“Dunno actually, I guess it’s something that was always with me” Sora answered him not even knowing why himself.

“Usually Keyblade wielders can only use one keyblade at a time, however Sora’s the only one being the exception to the rule, Roxas could do so too by being his nobody. There’s still no answer why he has that ability” Riku explained with his arms crossed.

“But man, you’re really powerful with one keyblade and to think that you can use two atthe same time, dude you would be unstoppable!” Rainbow said to him with a smile trying to cheer him up while being shocked at his apparently limitless power potential.

“Heh, I guess, I was able to use two keyblades before now, I just need to boost up my energy through the drive forms but now I can do it at free will, I guess I could all along I just didn’t thought it until this” Sora said to her with a smile on his face rubbing the back of his head thinking of the time he used two keyblades at the same time before.

“See sugarcube? At least somethin’ good came outta this” Applejack said to him trying to make the boy feel better with a smile on her face.

“Yeah, but I usually only use that when I really need it, ya know a last resort kind of thing and I still do so” Sora said shrugging.

“Hey guys?” Twi2 called her friends attention “I don’t mean to interrupt you but I still barely understanding what’s going on with this about those heartless and nobody monsters” She concluded wanting to know more about the situation that she has very short knowledge thanks to the others.

“Yeah, I still don’t understand a thing about all of this” Spike2 said pointing at them with his paw.

“Sure, now that everything’s good for now we can explain to you what’s going on” Riku said to the equestrian doubles with a smile on his face. With that said the gang had returned to school.

“Yeah, but not before giving you your icing on the cake” Sora said sounding more cheerful.

“Our what?” The princess Twilight seem confused of what he said.

“Are you gonna give us a cake?” Spike2 asked with a smile wagging his tail.

“Nope bro, they’ll just give you ice cream” His other said to him with a smile of his own.

“Oh, okay that’s good too” He replied still smiling “Still that’s a little bit of false advertising”

“Still, I do understand how you feel Sora” The equestrian Twilight said after some giggling “I was shocked the first time I saw my other self and I want you to know that you're not alone in this” She said putting a hand on his shoulder feeling bad for him as well and trying to make him feel better.

“She’s right Sora, if you need to talk about it we’ll be here for you” Twilight said to her beloved wanting to support him in any way she could and that made Sora chuckle having a smile on his face.

“Thank you two, I can trust the two of you” He thanked both girls nodding “You know, I envy you two, you chance that me and Roxas might never have, coexisted peacefully with each other and being like twin sisters, that’s something I would like to have with Roxas, even now I still think that he deserves to be his own person, but I’m fine if we’re one, that’s what he wanted, to be back to being his original self I guess, still it would be nice if somehow he would be back in the physical world” Sora said expressing his wishful thoughts about Roxas.

“Hey, it’s okay Sora we’re all here for you and we’ll always be there for you when you need it” Sunset said with a warm smile on her face as well as everyone else showing their support for Sora.

“After all, that’s the least we can do, your friends, can do for you after all the good you did for all of us” Riku said giving a pat on his back to his best friend and that made Sora feel like the luckiest guy in the universe for having such good friends he could always count on, his bright smile was telling so.

“You’re right guys, I’m that I was finally able to share this with all of you, the weight of it is less with you carrying it with me, I’m happy to have you all as my friends” Sora said expressing his gratitude with his friends putting a hand on his chest and everyone else smiled back at him the same way but suddenly their expression changed to one of surprise.

“Sora, you’re...” Twilight said pointing at his cheek then Sora got his hand to it only feeling a tear drop that was sliding it’s way down.

“Heh, sorry guys, that was me but I didn’t want to” He said while drying his tear from his eye with his fist “I guess sometimes Roxas’ the weaker one of us”

“I guess he’s also happy that you got us around” Riku said surrounding his friend with his right arm which made Sora chuckled again “Let’s get those ice creams already” He said while letting the boy go and everyone nodded in confirmation and headed into the building.

“I’m happy that I made such great friends here, but… I wonder how the others are doing, mostly… Kairi. I hope she’s doing okay” Sora thought while looking onto the sky thinking about his most special person, Kairi and hope she was doing well on mastering the keyblade…

***

In a distant place, far far away from the world where the two heroes were stationed, in the world know as the city of light, Radiant Garden there was a red-haired girl known as Kairi, the third friend of the trio that Sora and Riku shared, she was training with her new friend Lea under the wizard Merlin at the outskirts of the city. The two keyblade newbies were sitting on the ground and panting from tiredness after the long and hard training, even they’ve been trying like this for a week now they still haven’t gotten used to it, mostly Kairi, Lea had his experience with fighting so it wasn’t that hard for him.

“Whew I am tired!” Lea grumbled titling his head upward to see the sky.

“Yeah me too” Kairi said after catching her breath as she wiped her sweat with her left hand “I still don’t know how Sora and Riku can do this all the time” She said feeling jealous of their stamina when it comes to fighting.

“Well they’ve been fighting for their lives since day 1, that kind of experience is what made them that strong, got it memorized?” He said finishing with his typical line and gesture, which she got used to “Still it’s hard for me too, ya know? It’s harder to fight with a keyblade that with my chakrams but I’m beginning to get the hang of it”

“Yeah, you’re right Lea” She said smiling at him and he smiled back at her, after they resolved their differences they grew to be good friends, in fact Lea begun to saw her as a younger sister and therefore he must protect her on Sora’s behalf. Then in a surprising poof of smoke Merlin appeared in front of them.

“I say that’s far enough training for today” He declared to them “I’m really impressed on how much you two improved with the short time you’ve been training” He continued feeling proud and impressed of their efforts on becoming stronger

“Thanks Merlin” Kairi thanked the wizard with her usual kind smile.

“Yeah, we have to keep up like this if we want to take on Xehanort” Lea said still smiling as they both got up. That was what Kairi most wanted, to be able to fight at Sora’s level beside him and being able to help him when he needs her the most.

“Yes, I’m pretty sure that you will do it in short time” Merlin said smiling at the two of them and they nodded in response keeping their expressions.

“Hey!!” Then they heard three voices coming from behind and when they turned to see they saw Donald, Goofy and Mickey approaching them waving their hands to salute them.

“Hi guys, it’s good to see you again” Kairi greeted them back with a smile on her face.

“Hey there you three” Lea greeted them as well crossing his arms.

“Ah you came just like I predicted you would” Merlin said greeting them already knowing they would come at that exact moment, it was something normal for the old wizard “How did you meeting with master Yen Sid went?” He asked them wanting to know what happened with their reunion convoked by Yen Sid earlier.

“Welp, he wanted us ‘cause he wanted to tell us about the current situation with Sora’s and Riku’s mission” The little king responded to the question which made Kairi’s eyes widen a bit out of surprise.

“What happened with them?” She asked sounding worried, ever since she learned about the mission of her best friends she’s been worried for the two of them, mostly for Sora, but that only incentive pushed her harder to train.

“Aw calm down Kairi, they’re both fine” Donald annoyed answered her with his arms crossed, he always got annoyed for her over-worriness, he was also worried for them but he knew they would be okay.

“Gawrsh Donald, you could be a little more sensible” Goofy said to him complaining about his attitude “I’m also worried for Sora” He finished sounding very worried for Sora

“Aw you too you big palooka?” He asked him still sounding annoyed “He’ll be fine as long he’s with Riku” He said waving his hand.

“Anyway, don’t leave us hanging with the drama and tell us already” Lea said wanting them to get to the point.

“You see fellas, as of now both Sora and Riku been doing well with their mission, since anythin’ happened, but master Yen Sid said that he senses a really powerful darkness that’s still growing around the world they both went so he asked us to go and check up on them and if it’s necessary give em’ a hand” Mickey explained the current situation.(Music stops)

“Then I’ll go with you!” Kairi declared with a determined frown.

“What?!” everyone else said in response shocked.

“Absolutely not!” Donald loudly denied.

“Look dear, I know you’ve become stronger, but it’s too dangerous for an inexperienced keyblade wielder such as yourself to go to a high-risk mission such as this” The wizard tried to make the girl change her mind.

“I know that, but I still want to go” She said being firm with her declaration and not accepting a no as an answer.

“Listen Kairi, I get that you want to see Sora again but it’s as he said, it’s dangerous for you to go there and also it’s too risky, the organization’s there and if you there it would be the same as going into the wolf's’ jaw, you’re still not ready to fight in a real situation like this, me neither” Lea said putting his two hands on her shoulders trying to convince her to not go, he understands her reasons but he didn’t want her to get involved in such a dangerous situation when she’s not ready yet.

“I don’t care! I want to go despite the risk, I know I’m not strong enough yet, but I want to help them, any help is valuable and I don’t want to be here and do nothing to help them, this is really important and I want to do something to help, anything” She said trying to convince them to let her go, she wished to help her dearest friends in any possible way and for her it was going with them “Please your majesty, please let me go with you I want to help my friends, I beg of you” She begged to Mickey expressing how much she wanted to go with them, her eyes were telling so.

The king sighed in defeat “Are you really really sure you want to go?” He asked her before giving her an answer.

“Yes, more than anything, I don’t want to be away from my friends anymore, I need to help them” She replied his question and after some seconds the small mouse opened his mouth.

“...Alright, you have my permission” He said to her with a soft smile with a nod giving her his royal permission to go with them, which made her smile widely but it was something that shocked everyone else.

“What?!” Everyone else shouted out of the surprise of the king’s answer.

“You can’t be serious majesty!” Donald said doubting the actions of his friend and king.

“Yeah, it would be too dangerous for her!” Goofy said feeling the same.

“Don’t worry pals, as long as we’re around she’ll be just fine, besides she really wants to help and like she said we need all help we can” He calmly said to the captain of his royal guard and royal wizard “And look at her face, I couldn’t say no to that” He said showing the fact that her cuteness makes it hard for someone to say no to her.

“Aw phooey” Donald said in defeat knowing that his king was right.

“Geez, he’s right, it’s hard to say no to her” Goofy said agreeing with Mickey.

“Ah it’s just a gift” Kairi said feeling flattered with a cute smile.

“Are you really sure of this your majesty?” Merlin asked him and he nodded in response “I hope you know what you’re doing”

“Well, If you're going Kairi I’ll go with you too” Lea said to her with a supportive smile and putting a hand on her shoulder.

“Would you?” She asked him.

“Yeah, if what they said about that mission it's correct, right now Sora and Riku would be busy keeping their eyes of the people they must protect and I’m sure they wouldn’t be able to watch over you so I’ll go and do that for them” Lea said keeping his smile as he crossed his arms

“Thank you Lea” Kairi thanked him with a smile on her face.

“No worries, after all someone has to watch your back there and I’m not completely sure if I can leave that to those three there” He said mocking a bit of Donald, Goofy and Mickey.

“Hey!!” Donald, Goofy and Mickey said at the same time feeling offended.

“Just kidding, but seriously I’ll go with you, just in case” Lea said still wearing the grin.

“Welp guys, we’ll set off tomorrow so you have to be ready” Mickey declared as Donald, Goofy, Kairi and Lea nodded in confirmation and so they began to head back as Merlin disappeared with a poof.

“Say Kairi?” Lea called her attention.

“Hm?” She turned to see him.

“You can tell me the truth, you want to go not only to help but also to see Sora again, right?” He said to her knowing exactly why she wanted to go that badly.

“...Yeah, it’s just I have this feeling that makes me want to go to him and see him again, that something happened to him” She said to him in confirmation.

“Pff c'mon Kairi, we both know that Sora’s just fine, he’s the best of all of us after all” Lea said trying to assure her of Sora’s wellbeing.

“I know that, but that’s not the problem” She said to him wanting to tell him something but it was something a little complicate for her to say.

“Then what is it?” He asked her but she didn’t replied “C’mon you can trust me, tell me what it is”

“Weeell… It’s just I have the feeling something is different now, something changed, I can feel it and I know it has something to do with Sora” She said a little unsure of what she was saying to him.

“Aah, I see what this is about” Lea said with a teasing grin on his face “You’re just afraid that Sora meet someone else” He said with a teasing tone surrounding her with his left arm.

“What?!” She asked with her face being red.

“Don’t pretend Kairi. I know you like that guy and with him being really far from you would make you scare that he could meet someone else, isn’t that right?” Lea said to her keeping the grin, Kairi didn’t talk back to him because she knew deep down he was right “That’s what I thought. Look Kairi, Sora adores you, the problem is that you two didn’t dare to took the next step yet, but you’ll do eventually besides. How many are the chances that he would get know another girl as good or even better than you? Almost none so don’t worry about that” He assured her with a more normal smile.

“Yeah, I guess you’re right, maybe I just overthought” Kairi said to him with a smile on her own.

“Good to hear” Lea said to her keeping his smile “Say guys, how ‘bout if we have some ice cream?” Lea suggested to everyone in which everyone responded with an affirmation, as they went back to the city Kairi was really excited for tomorrow.

“Not much longer now, tomorrow I’ll see him again…” She thought with a pink blush on her face while looking up to the sky, tomorrow she would go to see Sora again…(Music stops)

To be continued…

Chapter 14: Friends Reunion

Back at Canterlot City. The gang was at their usual spot, the roof of the school sat on the edge as usual, though it was still a little earlier than usual, it was just the middle of the day.

“Mm-hm! Man this is some good ice-cream, huh?” Spike2 said being on the princess Twilight’s lap tasting the sea-salt ice-cream Riku gave him with a smile on his face.

“I agree, I can see why you guys like it so much” The princess said agreeing with her Spike having an ice-cream on her own, Sora and Riku thanked with a nod in response.

“Yep! It’s sooo good that I never have enough of it!” Pinkie said with a very cheerful face, she grew to love those ice-cream by the time she ate one “And don’t worry if you boys run out of ‘em, I’m ‘this’ close of making more with the same exact taste” She continued making the gesture of being close with her free hand.

“Cool” Sora said in response with his usual smile.

“So you guys have been doing this almost everyday last week, right?” Twi2 said to confirm what she was told.

“Yep, it pretty much became our usual thing ever since the boys told us about it” Sunset said to her best friend with a smile on her face while eating her ice-cream.

“Welp, I gotta say that I really like this, being with friends and eating good ice-cream” Spike2 said with a smile on his face as Twi2 nodded in agreement.

“And also it’s nice the view from up here, but something seems a little off about it” She said feeling there was something missing on the panorama.

“Well we usually do this later, when the sun is setting” Riku said to her “It’s a beautiful sight” He concluded with a smile.

“I have no doubt about it” The princess said in agreement.

“Boy, this one day seems longer than it seems, all that happened just today and it’s barely midday” Flash said feeling that it’s been longer than it actually was and everyone else nodded in agreement feeling the same.

“Say guys? Can you please tell us what’s going on?” Twi2 gently asked to her friends “It’s been a little while since we were all here” She said marking the fact that they all have been there for a good while.

“Sure” Riku answered her with a smile and a nod.

“But it’s a bit of a long story” Sora said to her still wearing his smile.

“I like long stories” The princess said with a friendly smile, her other giggled a bit in response.

“It’s funny, I said the exact same thing the other day” Twilight said still wearing the smile on her face, while having her pet on her lap.

“You two are the same person alright” Spike said while eating his ice-cream and the two Twilights giggled a bit at this.

“Well first off, you need to know about me and Sora” Riku began with the story. Sora and Riku told everything to the equestrian Twilight and Spike, where they came from, about their powers, about the heartless and nobodies, about all worlds existing in the universe, their origin story and Kingdom Hearts itself, their past actions up until this point and lastly organization XIII and Xehanort, their plans and current intentions here.

“...And that’s everything you have to know” Sora finished the story leaving the princess and her assistant shocked, almost paralyzed.

“Yeah, we reacted the same way” Rainbow said bluntly not amused at their reactions.

“S-so, there’s this evil group that’s trying to destroy everything in the universe including the girls?” Spike2 said scared to death.

“I’m afraid so” Sora responded shrugging.

“That’s it! Twi we’re going back home, NOW!” Spike2 said still scared wanting to run back home as fast as possible.

“No Spike, we can’t” She said denying his statement.

“What?! Are you serious girl!?” The dog said freaked out “They want you dead!!”

“And that’s exactly why I can’t return home, I must stay here and help as I can, I don't want to be a coward who runs away” She said calmly to her Spike.

“But-!” He tried to talk her back but the princess interrupted him.

“I won’t change my mind” She said still sounding calm yet firm.

“I’m as scared as you bro, but I’m not freaking out about this, am I not?” Spike said to his equestrian double “Besides you’re not forced to stay”

“I know that but I have to compromise as Twilight’s assistant to not leave her side unless she said so, If not I would run back home already” He said back to his double.

“And for that I’m grateful to you Spike” Twi2 said petting her Spike with a smile though he was grumbling.

“Calm down Spike2, That’s what Riku and I are here for, to protect all of you” Sora said with his usual cheerful smile to cheer him up “You’ll be safe around us”

“We’ve been sent here to do just that” Riku said with a smile as well.

“They’re right bro, I feel more than safe with those two close” Spike said to his other with a smile as well.

“Okay, if you say so” Spike2 said feeling a bit better.

“Then, you boys are here to stop this ‘organization XIII’ right?” Twi2 said to both Sora and Riku to confirm what they said which they responded with a nod.

“And now that we know it was thanks to you that the equestrian magic scattered around this world, I realize that you’re the most important source of light and therefore you need our protection” Riku explained her.

“Well, I feel safer now” She said smiling at the boys.

“Heh, 7 sources of light, why am I not surprise?” Sora said chuckling a little.

“Like the 7 princesses of heart, right?” Sunset said remembering what she was told about them.

“Yep, but actually, it’s 8 girls Sora and I have to watch over” Riku said still wearing his smile, but everyone else seemed a little confused “You see, back there Xehanort said that the Twilight from this world was now in their sight, now I get what he meant, she’s also a source of light”

“Me?” Twilight asked him uncertain about it and Riku nodded in response.

“Light’s in your heart, within the darkness, really deep within. Now I realized that it has always been there, it’s just asleep and due to your darkness it was trapped deep within it and it was fading away because of it” Riku explained her “But thanks to Sora your light revived and even grew, I can feel it, even if still weaker, it’s there”

“Thanks to me?” Sora asked surprised at this.

“Yeah, you revived a fading light, you did a favor to not just this world but also all of us, if it weren’t for you her light might have faded away along with her” Riku said with a smile to him.

“Hehehe, I guess it all has to do with the mission after all” Sora said rubbing the back of his head with a smile on his face and Twilight blushed at him with a shy smile on her face as she played with her hair.

“Sora…” Twilight thought glaring at Sora with loving eyes “I guess I owe you something else now” She said with a warm smile on her face still with a pink blush on it.

“Nah don’t sweat it Twily, anything for my bestie” Sora said to her with a warm smile of his own giving her a soft punch on her shoulder while winking, everyone else thought that it was a cute scene.

“But to make it clear, the 7th source of light is composed of the two Twilights, since their the same being, therefore it’s made up of two halves, each Twilight holding each half” Riku said making things clear for his friends and everyone nodded understanding.

“I suppose I can no longer feel out of place around you girls” Twilight said to the girls still wearing her smile.

“You know, maybe this was all meant to be, me meeting you and help you out, since it turns out that you’re so important as they are, who would have thought it?” Sora said to Twilight realizing that it might have been destiny all along his encounter with Twilight.

“Maybe you’re right Sora” Twilight said agreeing with him.

“But boys, don’t you think that this is too much for you?” The princess asked to both Sora and Riku worried for them “I mean we’re 8 and you’re just 2”

“Nah, don’t worry Twi, they’ve been through worse, right guys?” Rainbow said with a smile assuring her in which the boys nodded in confirmation.

“Hey I’m also here to help them out, ya know?” Flash said to draw attention “And don’t worry princess I won’t let anything happen to you, I promise” He said to the equestrian Twilight with a smile on his face.

“Thank you Flash” She said to him with a pink blush on her face playing with her hair, the girls thought it was cute.

“Ya know guys, you make a cute couple and all but, maybe you shouldn’t make your sappy stuff in public” Riku said to the happy couple trying to not sound mean or anything.

“Oh c’mon, you still don’t know anything about love and couples Riku” Flash complained his statement as he crossed his arms and Riku in response shrugging.

“But seriously, I’m happy that you two are dating” Sora said happy for his friends and they thanked him with smiles. For a little while both Sora and Riku we’re responding questions asked by the princess Twilight and her Spike regarding their past actions, mostly Sora which Spike2 found more outstanding, like his face off against countless heartless and nobodies, the adventures around the countless worlds and many other things that made the princess impressed and her doggy assistant amazed.

“Wow...just wow!” Spike2 said not sounding words out the impression “It’s mind blowing that you Sora face off with all kinds of villains and SLICE through entire buildings. BUILDINGS!” He continued being both impressed and shock.

“I know what cha mean brother, I was just like that when I heard all of that, pretty much there’s almost nothing that he can’t do” Spike said to his other with a smile on his face “Well, except waking up early by himself and willingly study and do his homework, that’s two of the things that he can’t do” He added messing a bit with the boy.

“Hey I’m still here, ya know?” Sora said to the dog sounding offended and everyone giggled a bit by this.

“Light up Sora, I’m just messing a bit with ya” The tiny dog said to him.

“In any case, I’m really impressed by your accomplishment boys, it’s way more than I did in the past” The princess said with a smile on her face “And look I don’t say that often”

“To be fair, she never said that before about someone else” Her Spike corrected her in response she glared at him like a little bother “What? You know it’s true” He responded to her glared.

“Don’t worry guys, just like the ones from here they also tend to argue” Sunset said to the boys with a smile on her face and they acknowledged it, they found it not too surprising and yet a little funny.

“Isn’t it weird to see ourselves arguing?” Spike said to his owner.

“Yes, but it wouldn’t be the weirdest thing we saw so far” She replied him.

“Anyway, are we done with the little interview? You two gave us a lot of questions” Riku said to the equestrian visitors.

“Yeah, you’ve been asking us questions for almost an hour or so” Sora said to them rubbing the back of his head.

“Just a few more questions!” Spike2 said to them still wanting to know more about them “Please” He adding basically begging them with puppy eyes.

Riku sighed in response “Alright, just a few more” He said to him with a smile unable to say no.

“You’re lucky that you’re a cute lil’ dog right now” Sora said to him with a smile on his face shaking his head feeling the same as his best friend in which he responded shrugging.

“Okay. How ‘bout what you two been doing before coming here?” The princess asked them with a smile.

“Hey, come to think of it, we don’t know either” Sunset said now realizing that the boys didn’t mention what exactly were doing before attending their current mission.

“Yeah, why you didn’t said anythin’ ‘bout that before?” Applejack asked the boys.

“You didn’t ask” Sora said shrugging “But we’ll tell you now, Like I said before I was just beginning a new journey with Donald and Goofy through the worlds, again. We’re looking for a way to recover the missing keybladers for the guardians of light, which are still incomplete” Sora explained.

“Me on other hand. I was looking for a way to enter to the realm of darkness with Mickey” Riku said to the others.

“To the realm darkness?” Sunset repeated with concern.

“But, that place’s basically a hell. Why would you want to go there?” Rainbow asked him concerned as well.

“There’s something in there that we must recover, something really vital for us” Riku said trying to sound vague having a serious expression.

“Oh okay. And what is it?” Sunset asked him still not liking at all the idea of him going into such dangerous place as that.

“...It doesn’t matter for now” He said to her looking at the other side sounding faintly sad, Sunset noticed it with a worried face as well that he was trying to avoid telling everyone why he and Mickey are going after in the realm of darkness, so she decided to let that alone for now, she didn’t wanted to make him talk about something he didn’t want to.

“So, that’s what you guys are gonna do after you’re done here, right?” Twilight said to them sounding a little sad just thinking on the two of them leaving, obviously more for Sora, she was still scared to death that something horrible happens to him once he leaves far far away from her, but she had no other option that accept it despite her fears of losing him, she had to be reluctant about it, she knew he wouldn’t be here forever. Sunset was feeling the same, her sad expression was telling so, she didn’t want to let go her beloved guardian either but she had to despite how painful it would be for her to see him go or the ever lingering fear on her heart of losing him for good.

“Yeah…” Sora answered nodding sounding a bit sad as well, he was enjoying the time he was spending with his new friends in this world that he was getting sad at the thought of leaving, just like many other times before, however this time it felt deeper than that like leaving his own home. Riku felt the same the expression on his face was telling so “But hey, we told ya we’ll return later so, cheer up” Sora said changing to a more cheerful tone on his voice wanting to make his friends feel better about it.

“Besides, we still have plenty of time here to be with you all, there’s no need to think about that for now” Riku said doing the same with a smile on his face and everyone else smiled at this.

“Yeah, you’re right boys” Sunset said to them with a smile on her face.

“Too bad that you two probably won’t be here for the camp trip” Pinkie said to the boys as she finishes her ice-cream.

“Camp trip?” Sora repeated asking.

“Yes, you see in a few months or so our entire class is going on a trip to spend a week at camp Everfree” Rainbow said to them with an excited smile on her face “It’s going to be a blast, there will be lots of games, trips on the wild and other kinds of fun stuff!” She added excitedly.

“Camp Everfree you say?” the princess Twilight said sounding a little uneasy due to bad experiences at a certain forest she’s been to before.

“Yeah I don’t have a good feeling about that, what if something happens in there?” Spike2 said to the girls feeling the same.

“Nah” Rainbow responded waving her hand and so the others responded denied the possibility on their own ways.

“Well, can’t say that I didn’t warn you all” Spike2 said to them, but then again he thought that maybe it wasn’t the same forest as the one back at his world as so the princess thought the same.

“Oh man. That sounds very fun, but we won’t be here by then and with how much I like to go camping” Sora said grumbling crossing his arms.

“But Sora, you’re kinda always go on camping when you travel through worlds” Riku said to him.

“Yeah I know, but still it would be cool if I could go there” Sora said back at him.

“You got a point there but we most likely we’ll leave by next month, oh well” Riku said shrugging.

“Hey I got an idea dudes” Flash declared to the boys with a smile on his face “After you return. How ‘bout if we go to a camp trip? Just imaging just us men on a roadtrip to wildness”

“I like how that sounds” Sora said with a smile on his face “Okay I’m in”

“Sound idea Flash, I’m in too” Riku said agreeing with his idea “It would be a good change of pace, since we’re just 3 guys, not counting the pups of course, and we’re surrounded by girls” He continued, the statement made the two Spikes glare at him offended.

“Not that we dislike that, it’s just a little weird since it has always been the other way around” Sora said to not make the girls offended.

“Meh, you’ll get use to it guys” Spike said at the 3 boys.

“And you’ll like it once you do” Spike2 added and then both dogs made a gesture similar to a high-5 but with their paws.

“Anyway, wanna ask something else?” Sora asked the equestrian visitors.

“Hmmm” The princess Twilight thought for a moment what else ask to the boys.

“Oh hey, what about that another friend of yours, ‘Kairi’ wasn’t it?” Spike2 said to the two of them “You said she was your other best friend, that she lived in the same island as you and stuff and that she’s one of these ‘princesses of heart’, right?” He added recalling what he was told by the keybladers.

“Yeah, one of seven maidens with hearts made up of only light” Twi2 said recalling what the boys told her a while ago.

“Yep that’s her. What about her?” Riku asked back.

“Well. Where is she now?” Twi2 asked to both boys “You didn’t mention where she is now or what she’s doing”

“She’s still safe on the islands?” Spike2 asked as well.

“Oh right, I think I skipped that part” Riku said rubbing the back of his head realizing he accidentally skipped the parts about Kairi after their second journey “After our exam, master Yen Sid asked me to bring her to him and then he send her off to Radiant Garden, the world where she was born, to train under the supervision of a wise wizard there” He explained.

“Oh because she’s also able to wield a keyblade, so I assume she’s there to learn how to use it” The princess said putting two and two together and Sora and Riku nodded in confirmation.

“But wait, you guys said that this ‘organization XIII’ is after her and the other princesses to recreate this really old ‘X-Blade’ or something like that” Spike2 said to them “So wouldn’t it be a little dangerous and risky to let her fight along with you?” He asked them.

“We know it could be risky but you see, keyblade wielders that fight for the light-or in general- are almost non-existing so we didn’t have too many choices” Sora replied to the question.

“I see, but still, I’m not so sure about that” Twi2 said to the boys in understanding.

“We all feel the same dear, but I am sure they know what they are doing, right boys?” Rarity said to Sora and Riku and they nodded in confirmation.

“And she’s with another friend of ours to watch over her for us” Riku said to the the princess and her assistant.

“Your friend Lea, right?” Twilight said to the boys.

“Yep, you got it memorized alright Twily” Sora said to her making Lea’s typical gesture which made her giggle a bit slightly blushed.

“Yeah, he’s training with her and he’ll make sure she’s fine, the guy’s really tough so we can count on him” Riku continued with a smile on his face.

“I see” The princess said in understanding “Another question guys? This ‘Mickey’ friend of yours, you guys said he’s the king of his world, right?” Twi2 said recalling what the boys told her about their little kingly friend.

“Yeah, he’s also a keyblade master so you can say that Riku and I take orders from him” Sora explained.

“Kinda like knights?” Spike2 asked and both boys responded nodding “That means you take orders from masters and those of royalty?”

“Depending on who it is, but yeah we do” Riku answered.

“Sooo. Care to bring me a snack?” The princess asked with a smile on her face sounding more of a joke than a question to the boys.

“Nice try” Riku said to her smiling back at her.

“We’re like knights, not servants” Sora said laughing a little.

“Hey gotta try” She said to him keeping her smile.

“Hey! You could take one personally for the castle. But noooo! You wanted us to keep being true to ourselves” Spike2 said grumbling at his Twilight.

“Sorry but you must know that he can be like this at times” Twi2 said to the boys still smiling.

“Yeah, what are you going to do with him, or should I say the two of them?” Sora said in a joking tone.

“Hey!” Both Spikes said at the same time offended and then everyone else laughed at this for a while.

“Say, you said that you travel with these guys called Donald and Goofy, right?” The princess said to Sora changing the topic.

“Yep, Donald is the royal wizard and Goofy the royal knight's captain” He said to her keeping his usual smile.

“So you friend Goofy is the head of the royal knights that serves the king?” The equestrian princess asked in a little bit disbelief, since he doesn’t sound like someone would do such important role. Sora nodded in response.

“Those 3 guys can be funny most of the time, being honest it’s hard to not be smiling around ‘em, they're like living cartoons” Riku explained still smiling “But when they get serious they get really serious”

“Yeah, after all even if Donald and Goofy are the best friends of Mickey he puts them in such charges because he knew they could do it, I saw it from the countless times we fought together, they even save me at times when it was really hard” Sora said with his usual smile on his face.

“Well then I’ll take your word boys” Twi2 said to the boys smiling at them “It’s funny, you’re friends with the captain of royal knights and my brother-or well the one from my world- is the captain of the royal guard in equestria” She continued which surprised the boys a bit, mostly Sora.

“For real?” He asked her and she nodded in response “I guess we do have things in common princess” He said putting his hands behind his head.

“Sora you can call me Twily2 if you wanna, I mean she lets you” Tw2 said pointing at her other with her finger whose right beside Sora, as usual “And don’t worry Flash you can also call me Twily” She said at her new boyfriend, to not make him feel out and he responded making a gesture of victory.

“So yeah, the guy takes his job really seriously” Spike2 said picking up the topic again.

“Huh. Oddly it’s not surprising, it actually sounds like a perfect job for him” Riku said thinking how well the Shining he knows is.

“You sound like you know him” The princess said noticing that he speak as if he knew her brother.

“It’s because he does, the one from here I mean” Twilight said to her other “He spent sometime with Riku during last week”

“Yeah and knowing him, he’s a very nice guy and protective, so being a knight would come naturally for him” Riku said to the princess “And the reason why he wanted to share some moments with me, well he told me that I remind him to himself when he was younger”

“Hmm, now that you said it yeah, you do remind me of him when I was little, more or less at least” Twi2 said to Riku “The thing is that in comparison with him you’re more…” She continued trying to search the right word.

“Colder?” He said trying to guess what she was about to say remembering what Shining said to him when he met him

“Hmm, no I’d say you’re more rebellious than he was” The princess said to him.

“Welp I just came out of my bad phase. What would ya expect?” Riku said joking with a smile on his face.

“Where did I hear that before?” Sunset said also joking and then everyone giggled once again.(Music stops)

“Say. Can I ask you something a little more personal Sora?” Twi2 asked gently at Sora.

“Sure. What is it?” Sora asked back at her.

“Is this Kairi, your girlfriend or something?” The princess asked him which Sora didn’t respond at all. Her double stared at him with a sad face “Oh sorry, I didn’t mean to touch a sensible topic” Twi2 said also seeing the slight depression on the boy.

“No no, it’s fine” Sora said back at her “And no she’s not, we didn’t have too many time together lately, I haven’t seen her recently lately even” Sora said shrugging sounding somewhat sad about it, the topic was still making him a little sad even after the mixed feelings he was holding within.

“Oh I see” The princess said in understanding.

“It’s funny, the you from here asked me the same thing the other day” Sora said recalling the conversation he had with Twilight 3 days ago, at the mention of this Twilight blushed a bit.

“Yeah, I did” Twilight said in confirmation.

“I was there too” Her Spike said.

“Hmm. Maybe we’re not so different me. Great minds think alike” Twi2 said with a smile to her double which in response it made her smile too.

“But it’s weird you’re still single Sora, any girl would want ya” Spike2 said at Sora.

“Well I won’t deny that lots of the girls around tends to look at me when I pass by” Sora said rubbing the back of his head with his cheeks slightly pink recalling what he’s been through during his first week of classes. Twilight had an annoyed face as reaction to his statement “But for now I don’t want to talk about that”

“Hey it’s okay, it’s normal for everyone, even for keybladers like you Sora” Flash said to him with a cheerful tone “Don’t sweat about it dude”

“I guess, I mean you’re the one here with a girlfriend here” Sora said smiling back at him.

“Welp I won’t presume my luck” He said while surrounding Twi2 with his right arm and she giggled blushed in reaction.

“Okay last question guys” Spike2 said at both boys with a smile on his face.

“About time” Riku said joking a bit “Ask away”

“How come you can use magic like Twilight’s?” The dog asked him “You could teleport and use telekinesis back there at the fight. You even get pony ears and a tail” He added still somewhat stunned by what happened back there.

“Yeah, I mean it was a really great display of your abilities Riku, you have a really good hand on the magic” Twi2 said at him despite being shocked by that she was also very impressed with his combat capabilities and usage of unicorn magic.

“Heh, thanks for that Twi2, it means alot coming from you” Riku said at her with a smile, he was aware of the extension of her powers so receiving positives words of his own unicorn powers was something that made him feel honored.

“But how is it possible?” Twi2 asked back at the young keyblade master not understanding at all trying to find a logical answer to such event as that “It doesn’t make any sense, as an outsider you weren’t supposed to hold onto equestrian magic” She stated.

“That’s right usually I wouldn’t, because I’m not from this world nor from equestria so I wouldn’t be able to hold the magic” Riku began “But I managed to do so and not just me, Sora too managed to acquire equestrian magic”

“Yeah, Riku has unicorn magic ‘cuz he’s a know-it-all” Sora said in a joking tone.

“Hey” Riku responded playing along with a smile on his face.

“And I have pegasus magic” Sora concluded.

“Because you always have your head in the clouds” Riku said this time joking.

“Hey” Sora responded still smiling.

“Seriously?” The princess asked a bit in disbelief and then Sora chuckled as he stood up and then he turned into his pegasus form.

“WOW!” The equestrian visitors said at the same time out of shock.

“See? I have the wings and all like you guys” Sora said as moved a bit his wings to show them.

“Wow...just wow” Spike2 said as his words was fading from his mind as the princess was just staring at him with her eyes shocked and speechless.

“I can fly and control the weather with these powers, it’s really neat” Sora explained keeping the smile on his face.

“But man his speed is so INSANE!” Rainbow said with a excited tone “He’s extremely fast way faster than any of us!”

“Yeah, he’s super duper really fast” Pinkie said with a smile on her face.

“He would be capable of breaking the sound barrier in 3 seconds flat or even less!” Rainbow continued, even now it blows her away at the thought of him being faster than sound “And that’s why he has my eternal respect and admiration and, even if this might hurt me, he’s definitely 100% cooler than me. Boy just sayin’ that makes me feel like I’m burning inside” She concluded in a more calmed tone, she knew that Sora was way better than her even though it hurts her ego to admit it.

“NO WAY!!” Spike2 said with a excited tone “She would NEVER EVER say that unless he’s that fast!”

“What can I say? Speed is one of my talents” Sora said putting his hands behind his head smiling.

“Oh man! I wanna see that right now! C’mon Sora please!” Spike2 began still with an excited smile on his face.

“Sorry, but now I’m way too tired to do that right” He said shaking his head in negation as he turned off his pegasus form and took a seat once more “All I wanna do is chill off for the rest of the day” He expressed his tiresome of the fighting back there.

“Aww!” Spike2 grumbled in disappointment.

“Easy bro, if you stick around sooner or later you’ll watch Sora fighting and dashin’ faster than sound” Spike said at his equestrian double trying to cheer him up.

“Fiiiine” He replied at his other reluctantly.

“But-but that still doesn’t answer my question!” Twi2 said at both boys wanting answers as if there was no tomorrow “I want to know why you have those powers!” For her as well as her other not being able to figure out or understand something would make them feel like they could be driven insane.

“Stop your horses for a sec Twily2. No pun intended” Sora said to calm her down

“You seriously can become mad when you really want to know something and I mean both of you” Riku said at both Twilights who glared back at him with frowns.

“Hey!” Both Twilights said at the same time feeling offended.

“He’s just being honest” Sora said shrugging “Anyway we’re getting to that part. You see Riku and I touched the portal to Equestria and when we did we absorbed the magic that was coming out from it” He explained.

“For outsiders like me and Sora it would fade away, but it didn’t” Riku continued the explanation “The magic remained… because we forged powerful bonds with one from this world” Riku added with a smile on his face along with Sora as both of them simultaneously showed the princess and her assistant their hands with the marks of their bonds.

“I forged a bond with the you from here” Sora said to the princess still smiling.

“While I forged one with Sunset” Riku explained also smiling

“That’s...Incredible!” Twi2 said with an excited smile “You managed to keep the magic through a connection with being connected to the magic and therefore being able to use it, as if you took borrowed the ability to use the magic whenever you need it. It’s just incredible! It’s indescribable! It’s something I never saw before!” She continued with a very excited smile.

“Sorry, but you must know how she can be with finding things like this” Spike2 said to both boys.

“Heh yeah, that’s right Twi2 you get it really quick” Riku said smiling at her.

“Oh I have so many question right now!!” The princess continued with an excited smile, if the boys knew how the human Twilight is then it was no surprise the princess would ask like this “Since when did you have those powers? How do they work? What are their limits?” She asked really quickly.

“Whoa whoa. Slow down a bit, will ya?” Sora said to her to make her stop asking, he knew she would go on forever if she wanted to.

“Oh heheh sorry, I think let go of myself a bit” She said with an ashamed smile rubbing the back of her head blushed.

“Weird. Why don’t you freak out like she does Twily?” Sora asked Twilight a little confused looking back at her reactions.

“I’m not so getting used to magic as she does, I’m still new to all of that” She explained “I’m more into science”

“Me too, but you have a point me” Twi2 said to her other ”Anyway. Can you tell me what you know guys?” She gently asked.

“In fact we don’t know too much, we’re still trying to figure out how the bonds work, it’s like you said, it’s something that never happened before, so it’s unknown territory for us, we’re still finding out things about it” Riku explained.

“But we can answer some of your question” Sora said to her “We’ve had these powers since a week ago, ever since we’ve been training hard to master the control over this” Sora explained.

“And as far as I saw with Riku’s powers I’d said he come really far in such a short time, that’s amazing and I have no doubt that you can do it too Sora” The princess said with a smile at the boys who chuckled in reaction.

“Well, I have a great teacher that taught me how to use them properly” Riku said smiling referring to Sunset who blushed as she smiled timidly.

“I’d say you did a good job with him Sunset” Twi2 said at her best friend knowing who Riku was referring to.

“Heh. Welp I say he’s a quick learner” Sunset said smiling back at her slightly blushed and Riku in reaction chuckled as he blushed a bit.

“As for how our powers work, it’s way is simply how yours works” Riku picked up the explanation.

“Yeah, we don’t need to make your usual spontaneous musical numbers to activate our forms” Sora said joking a bit on how the equestrian powers works for the girls “We just focus our energy and BOOM transformation, simple as that”

“And lastly, for their limits...we don’t even know actually” Riku said to the princess “It has a time limit, yeah. But when it comes to the limits of what we can do, we don’t know, we’re still growing stronger and stronger with each day, so far now there’s no clear limitation”

“Wow… and to think how strong you two might be, if you’re still growing stronger you’ll be practically unbeatable” The princess said at the boys shocked by that.

“You two sure are out of this world” Spike2 said shocked as well.

“But seriously I’m impressed with you two, you did something impossible and create something brand new” The princess said to the two keybladers.

“Welp, everything is possible in the universe, you just have to open your mind to it” Sora said to the princess with a smile on his face.

“And you Riku, as a princess of Equestria I have to say that you have a lot of potential with your unicorn magic, who knows, maybe with time you might be as good as I am” Twi2 said to Riku sounding a little presumptuous.

“Who’s to say I didn’t already?” Riku said to her with a confident smile on his face crossing his arms “Maybe I’m already as good as you or maybe I’m already better than you”

“Oh you think?” Twi2 said back at him with a competitive smile.

“Then how ‘bout this? I’ll wait for you to make a little number then we’ll have a magic competition. How’s that sound?” Riku said joking with her and not long after that everyone laughed for a bit.

“But wait a minute” Twi2 said realizing something “If Sora’s linked with the Twilight from here then he’s also linked with me?” She asked the boys.

“I...think so” Sora said not knowing for sure himself “If I’m bonded with one Twilight I think it makes sense that I am with both” Sora continued “What do you think Riku?” He asked.

“That’s the way it seems apparently” Riku answered.

“Hmm now that I think about I think that’s true, back there when she felt pain I felt it right after her and before that I have a weird feeling that there was something going on and when I heard Sora’s name for the first time I felt that it was familiar to me despite not ever hearing that name before and even I imagine you the exact way you look like even if I haven’t seen you in person Sora” The princess explained what happened some hours ago after her arrival “Maybe we’re both connected in some sort of way” She said to her human double.

“But it’s always been like that or is it through Sora that we have some sort of mental connection?” Twilight asked wondering how this connection between both Twilights work.

“Either way, it’s always good that both of you got closer” Sora said with a smile on his face not giving it too much thought “You can learn a lot from each other”

“Hmm, I guess you’re right Sora” Twilight said to her best friend smiling back at him.

“I hope things don’t get weird with me around” Twi2 said to the boy hoping she doesn’t mess up things for him.

“Not at all, I mean 2 Twilights are better than one” Sora said with a cheerful smile.

“You sure have no bad bones on ya, eh?” Spike2 said to him “Almost the full package”

“C’mon I’m not that good” Sora said rubbing the back of his head still wearing his smile.

“And he’s modest, if he we’re willing to study and wake up early he would be perfect” Spike said.

“Hey cut it out, you’re gonna make me blush” Sora said feeling a little embarrassed rubbing his cheek with his right finger.

“You see? He did it again” Spike said pointing at him with his paw.

“Hey Twi2” Riku called her attention and she stared at him “It’s also worth knowing that every now and then the bonds have certain side-effects, you saw one with Sora, but being honest mostly the side effects seen was because of Sora due to the fact that Twilight’s personality and his are basically opposites. There’s no side effect that I have that I recall” Riku explained to the princess

“Sure there is” Sora said at him “You became more cheerful and less dorky ever since you made your bond with Sunset” Sora said smiling at him.

“Hmm nah, I don’t think that’s the reason” Riku said back at him shaking his head in denial.

“Yeah sure” Sora said in a sarcastic tone.

“Hey I knew there was something familiar in you!” Spike2 said pointing at Riku with his paw “You look just like Sunset!”

“Not again” Sunset thought knowing what was about to happen.

“Oh yeah I knew his look seemed familiar” The princess Twilight said to her Spike.

“Are you trying to imitate her or something?” Spike2 asked him in a sly tone.

“N-no” Riku responded with a visible red blush on his face sounding faintly nervous. Sunset ashamed slammed her face on both of her hands.

“Well you guys sure seem to have something” Twi2 said at Riku and Sunset in a teasing tone “Are you two dating?” She asked to them with a sly smile which made their faces turn red in embarrassed.

“No we’re not!” Both of them responded at the same time with the blush still on their faces and then they looked at each other in surprise that they speaked at the same time and then the equestrian visitors laughed at this.

“Easy guys we were just kidding” Twi2 said to them smiling normally at them as both Riku and Sunset looked at opposite sides still read but Sunset’s wears an ashamed expression and Riku was with an angry one.

“I’m...gonna get another ice cream” Riku said as he stood up and walked off towards the Gummi Ship as Sunset tried to stop him but she couldn’t and only sighed in defeat and tilted her head downwards.

“Guys why did you do that?” Sunset asked at them sounding frustrated “He really dislikes to be teased”

“Eh heheh sorry I couldn’t help it” Spike2 said with a sheepish smile

“Yeah me neither. I guess I did spend too much time with Cadance” Twi2 said rubbing the back of her head ashamed “Sorry we messed it up”

“It’s okay guys, it’s not your fault, the thing is that Riku’s not getting used to this kind of thing and he doesn’t know how to act, that’s why he only responds in that way” Sora explained to the equestrian visitors.

“But seriously you don’t date?” Twi2 asked her best friend “He seems to be a lot like you, he even has the same eye color as you”

“I know that” Sunset said back at her with a depressed tone “Gosh I know he’s perfect but I think he’s shy when it comes about this kind of things”

“Shy? Him? You gotta be kidding” Spike2 said in disbelief.

“No, for real, every time he gets like that he’s actually hiding his shyness” Sora said to him “He never got a girlfriend before, he didn’t like any of the girls back home”

“Wow I didn’t expect that” The princess said a little surprised.

“Welp I’m gonna get another ice cream and I’ll try to cool down Riku while doing that” Sora said while standing up “And don’t worry Sunset you’ll get him, I know you will. You just have to think in a way” Sora said to her with a cheerful smile.

“Thanks Sora” She thanked him with a tiny smile and then he walked towards the ship as her smile wore off “Easier said than done”

“Aw do not worry darling we already thought in a plan to help you conquer Riku’s heart” Rarity said to her with a smile and a wink.

“Really?” She asked back hopefully.

“Yup we all know that you two are made for each other” Pinkie said to her with a smile on her face.

“And we’ll help you to get him” Fluttershy said to her smiling at her as well.

“Thank you girls, thank you so much” Sunset thanked her friends with a warm smile on her face.

“No worries Sunset” Twilight said to her with a smile on her face “You deserve to be happy, Riku deserves to be happy too so we’ll do as much as we can for that to happen”

“It means a lot for me that you want to help me girls, frankly I had no idea of what to do with him. I think he likes me but I’m not really sure, we’re emotionally connected but I don’t know what he actually thinks about me, sometimes I wish I could read his mind or something like that. Again thank you girls” She said keeping her smile to the rest of the girls and they smiled back at her.

“Say me, now that we’ve got a bit of time…” Twi2 began to her other self “I can see why you like Sora that much” She said to her with a smile on her face.

Twilight sighed lovely with a pink blush on her face “Yes...he’s so…” She sighed lovely once again as she was unable to finish her sentence.

“That’s how I am when it comes to Flash?” Twi2 asked pointing at her other.

Her friends responded all saying yes in their own ways “Even I knew that Twily” Flash said to her shrugging.

“Hmm being honest she seems more lovesick than you Twi” Spike2 said to her bluntly.

“Hey I’m not that lovesick for him” Twilight said offended.

“Mm-hm” Everyone else said at the same time in a sarcastic way which only makes her more annoyed.

“But I don’t get why Sora’s not aware of your feelings, we’re very obvious when it comes to boys” The princess said to her other not understanding that Sora’s not aware at all of Twilight’s feelings if she’s obvious about them.

“I don’t know either and I’m actually thankful of that, I’ll be so ashamed if he knows it and things would be awkward between us. I love him more than anyone else but he’ll still be my best friend and I don’t want our friendship to get stained” Twilight said to her equestrian self expressing her relief.

“I understand that” Twi2 said at her other understanding her situation. It was in that moment that both Sora and Riku came back having ice creams in their hands and due to the sudden return Twilight got nervous.

“Hey guys. What ya been talking?” Sora asked while taking a seat right beside her once again as Riku took a seat beside Sunset again.

“N-nothing!” Twilight said panicked to him as if she has been busted “I-I mean no, you didn’t missed anything...friend” She said to him with an awkward smile giving him a soft punch on his shoulder.

“Okay?” Sora said to her confused of her behavior but he knew she can act weird sometimes he just didn’t get why. Spike made a face slam with his paw due to his owner’s mistake knowing she messed up things.

“Hey Riku sorry messin’ with ya and stuff, we were just kidding” Spike2 said to him apologizing.

“Yeah, we had no idea that you hated to be teased” Twi2 said to him apologizing as well.

“Nah it's okay, I deserved it” Riku said not feeling remorse at them shrugging “I used to tease Sora a lot back at the island, call it poetic justice”

“Well you took it better than me the times you punched me on the arm” Sora said to him with a small frown.

“I told you already I couldn’t help it” Riku said back at him sounding slightly annoyed then both boys heard the giggles coming from the princess.

“Hey what’s so funny?” He asked her seeing that she was giggling at them.

“Sorry, it’s just you two would make the weirdest brothers” She as she kept giggling.

“I know, right?” Sunset said agreeing with her with a smile on her face “It’s hard not to laugh when they argue”

“Hey!” Both boys shouted feeling a little offended and then everyone else laughed and the boys couldn’t help but laugh as well. Then a while passed and the gang stopped laughing.

“Here you all are” A voice spoke from behind them and then they turned around to see who spoke and when they did they saw that it was none other than Shining Armor as well as Dean Cadance who was beside him.

“Brother!” Twilight said cheerfully with a smile on her face as she stood up followed by the others.

“Hi there” Sora greeted the adults with his usual smile but then it faded when he realized something “But wait. They knew about her already?” He asked referring to the princess Twilight.

“Of course we knew Sora” Cadance told the boy “The girls told us about her sometime ago”

“We even let her stay in our house for the time being” Shining said with a smile on his face.

“I really appreciate that. but are you sure you won’t mind me staying in your house?” Twi2 asked to her other.

“Not at all, I mean you're me so it’s also your home in a way” Twilight said to her double with a smile.

“Beside I’m more than happy to have you around. Two Twilights are better than one” Shining said to the princess keeping his smile surrounding both girls on his arms “Mom and Dad always wanted to have twins anyway” He added which made both girls giggle a bit.

“It’s kinda weird that I got to live with my family once again, even if it’s their alternative versions. But it’s still nice” The princess said with a smile on her face.

“Yeah it’s been almost two years since you left Canterlot back in Equestrian. How time flies” Spike2 added remembering when both of them left Canterlot long ago “I also like the idea of living with the full family again”

“Heh. Then it’s settled” Shining said keeping his smile as he let go to his sister and her double.

“Good to know you have a place to stay” Riku said smiling at the equestrian visitors.

“Hey there Riku, you look nice” Shining greeted him cheerfully as usual, Riku couldn’t tell if he was kidding with him or if he was being sincere but he didn’t mind it. “Hi Sora” He then greeted Sora keeping the tone but then he noticed something off with him “You seem a little tired, you okay?” He asked him seeing he did look wore off.

“Hi Shining, it’s been long day and it’s barely afternoon” Sora said to him “I’m fine, just tired. A little rest and I’ll be fine, don’t worry” He added as he rubbed his left eye indicating that he does indeed feel tiresome to the point of wanting to sleep to recover forces.

“That’s good to know. But you shouldn’t over do it with you training” Cadance said to him a little concerned “Don’t want to be all wore out when the girls need you”

“Yeah, Riku here can’t do all the work by himself while dragging you” Shining said to him agreeing with Cadance “Take it a little easier, all right? You’re already strong enough to fend off my sister and the others. You shouldn’t rush to become stronger in exchange of energy that you need”

“All right all right, I get the picture” Sora said understanding but feeling a bit annoyed feeling like the adults talked to him as if he was a kid but he knew they didn’t get why he was feeling exhausted nor would he like to tell them.

“We’re telling you this for your own good” Cadance said to him putting her hand on his shoulder “Celestia and Luna may be responsible for the two of you but we also care for you”

“You two might be able to take care for yourselves but you’re still young and you still have a lot of growing up to go through” Shining said to both boys with a serious tone and yet calm, sounding like an older brother to the two of them.

“Thanks for that” Riku thanked the adults “It’s not too often that we heard something like that, I appreciate it”

“Me too” Sora said agreeing with him smiling at them.

“Glad to heard that” Cadance said smiling at the boys “Now Sora you better get some rest” She said to him.

“Will do” He said in acknowledgment nodding, then he turned to stare at Twilight “Welp I guess you won’t need me to take you home this time around” He said to her smiling.

“Nope, I guess not” She said to him smiling back “Rest well, okay?” She added keeping the smile but with a slight tone of worry in her.

“Right” He said nodding at her “See you all tomorrow” He said goodbye to his friends before walking to the Gummi Ship to rest up for the rest of the day. Both Cadence and Shining noticed that something may be going on as they stared at each other.

“Did we miss something?” Shining asked curious.

“No, it’s just one of those rough days” Riku half-lied not wanting him to get worried “Sora’s fine he just needs a good rest” He added as Sunset beside him nodded in agreement with him.

“Even Sora has those days every now and then” Sunset said to the adults not wanting them to worry for Sora either.

“He’ll be fine as always by tomorrow” Twilight said knowing that Sora would be recovered by then.

“If you guys say so” Shining said in understanding “Well since all activities for today lasted until noon. It’s time to get my two sisters home, it’s almost lunch time and my parents are anxious to meet this Twily here” He said with a smile on his face referring to the equestrian princess.

“Great! ‘Cause I’m hungry and I would seriously like some dog cookies” Spike2 with a big smile on his face.

“Now that’s something I’m totally agreeing with you bro” Spike said to his equestrian double.But then Flash stepped in with a face a little concerned.

“But what about our date?” Flash asked Twi2.

“Oh um well-” She was suddenly cut by Pinkie who suddenly surrounded her with her left arm.

“I’m sorry Flash but she’s going to have a slumber party tonight” She said to the boy sounding a little serious which is weird from her.

“Oh! I knew I was forgetting something” Twi2 said rubbing her cheek with her right finger slightly ashamed.

“Wow. Hearing that sentence coming from you sounds totally weird” Spike2 said to her.

“You see, with all of this happening so suddenly I forgot that I already agreed with the others to have a sleepover tonight at her house” Twi2 explaining pointing to her human double with her thumb.

“Oh... “ Flash said sounding slightly disappointed “I understand” He added understanding the matter.

“But don’t worry” The princess said smiling as she grabbed his hands with her own “Tomorrow we can hang out, sounds good?” She said keeping the smile that he adores trying to cheer him up.

“Okay, another wait won’t hurt” Flash said smiling back at her feeling better. Then the couple heard the sound of Shining clearing his throat and they quickly let go of each other with their faces red as the man glared at them with a serious face with his arms crossed.

Flash felt scared and awkward due to Shining’s serious glare “You better have prodence with her” Shining said to Flash sounding deadly serious which made him gulp out of fear, he knew how imposing Shining can be.

“O-of course I” He nervously said to him as he made a little step back.

“Now that’s the brother that I know” Twilight thought not surprised at all of the behaviour of her older brother.

“I knew that would happen” Spike thought not surprise at all either.

“Welp it’s time for us to go” Shining declared smiling as the two Twilights and Cadance nodded in agreement “Goodbye everybody” he said goodbye to the group of friends.

“Riku, please watch over Sora” Twilight said to him in a worried tone as her double, the adults and the dogs were walking off.

“Will do” Riku said to her nodding as he understood that she was worried for Sora.

“Thank you” She thanked him “See you girls later at my place” She said at the girls as they nodded in understanding and then she took off.

Flash then sighed slightly sad as he really wanted to go out with Twi2 “Heh, welp now we know who’s the favorite future son-in-law” Rainbow said crossing her arms joking.

“Not a good time for jokes Rainbow” Flash said at her sounding a bit upset “But what gives that Shining treated Sora so nicely?” He asked not understanding why Shining was friendly towards Sora.

“It’s Sora. DUH” Pinkie said to him with a smile on her face.

“You know he has his special charm with people” Sunset said to him putting a hand on her hips

“Once you meet him you trust him” Riku smiling as he shrugged.

“Right” Flash said now understanding as he crossed his arms “That’s Sora alright, always the luckiest one” He adde a little jealous of Sora’s luck with life.

“Not always but yeah, he sure has luck” Riku said to him keeping his smile.

“Sorry if we get in the middle of your date with Twi2 Flash” Pinkie apologized with him seeing that he was sad about as she rubbed the back of her head “But you must understand that we all agreed to this sleepover and it’s a girl’s thing so…” She added trying to make him feel better.

“It’s okay Pinkie I understand, besides I didn’t even think where to take here or what to do and I know you girls want to catch up with her and do your girl stuff” Flash said understanding shrugging.

“Well you oughta for a good start sugarcube” Applejack said to him smiling.

“Yes, it’s good that you’re understandable when Twi2 can go out with you, she’ll surely appreciate that” Fluttershy said to him smiling as well as he nodded in thanks.

“Welp it’s already time for us to go home, change up, lunch and then go to Twilight’s place” Rainbow declared with a smile on her face putting both of her hands on her hips.

“Okay then, see y’all tomorrow” Flash said to the girls smiling “Have fun”

“And take care, all of you” Riku said to them smiling as well “See you tomorrow”

Then each girl say their goodbyes as they walk off (In Pinkie’s case she left doing her typical skips), however as Sunset was walking behind her friends Riku seemed that he wanted to tell her something before she left.(Music Stops)

“Wait a sec Sunny” He said to her.

“Hm?” She stopped as she turned around to see him wondering what he would want to tell her.

“Um uh ya know? I could accompany you to your place again, if you want to of course” Riku said sounding slightly shy as he rubbed the back of his neck with his left hand with his cheek slightly red.

“Oh! Uhh th-thank Riku” She thanked him with a timid smile with her face blushed “B-but you don’t have to” She shyly added still blushed.

“But it’s not a bother at all” Riku said back at her shaking his head in denial still a bit blushed.

“I’m sure you must stay here and watch over Sora” She said to him with a worried face “I’m still a little worried about him”

“I know, but he’ll be fine Sunny, you don’t have worry” Riku assured her with a calm face.

“Okay, if you say so Riku” She said to him believing him.

“But you sure you don’t want me to take you home?” He asked her.

“Yeah, it’s okay Riku you really don’t have to” She said to him shaking her head “Besides I have things to do, ya know girl stuff with the others. It’s been a long time since I’ve been with Twi2, she’s my best friend, you understand that, right?”

“Yeah I do, I’m glad that you and the others had your fun and got to catch up with Twi2 and stuff” Riku said to her to her understanding with a smile on his face.

“I’m glad you do and don’t worry Riku, it would be next time, okay?” Sunset said to him smiling back at him as Riku nodded in response.

“Although I was sorta hoping that we could have another session of guitar lessons today with all of this free time, too bad that you can’t” Riku said putting his hands in his pockets while shrugging sounding a little disappointed.

“Aw Riku…” She said to him slightly sad, she also wanted to spend time with him in another guitar lessons “We’ll do that another day, okay?” She said to him as she put her hand on his shoulder trying to cheer him up.

“Alright” Riku said to her a little reluctant.

“Man, these two are cute together but they really need to get over with their shyness or this would get boring and repetitive” Flash thought seeing the interactions between the two of them.

“Well see you guys tomorrow” She said to both Riku and Flash “Bye”

“Bye Sunny” Riku said goodbye to her. And with that she left through the staircase and then Riku looked down sighing in defeat.

“Wow, that must be the closest you ever got to ask her for a date until now” Flash said to him messing with him with a mocking smile.

“You’re the one making bad jokes at bad timing” Riku said to him with an annoyed face “It’s just… it’s really hard. What do I have to do to go out with her if I can’t work out the nerve to do it?” He asked rather to himself frustrated to not be brave enough to ask his beloved out.

“I know what you mean, it’s never easy to ask the girl of your dreams out, trust me dude. I’ve been in the same place as you” Flash said to him “We all have to start somewhere with that and you already did just that” He added with a smile on his face as he crossed his arms.

“Huh?” Riku seemed that he didn’t understood what he said.

“You see Riku, you’re becoming more open with your feelings for Sunset if you're speaking about it with me instead of Sora, that tells me that you trust me enough for that and like I said you’re more open how you feel about her which is good, because it’s wrong to close your feelings” Flash said to him keeping his smile to his friend.

“Of course I trust you, you’re my friend” Riku said to him smiling back “But I don’t get where you’re going with this” He said no understanding what Flash was trying to say to him.

“Simple, if you become more open about your feelings you’ll be able to express them in some shape or form. With time you’ll be confident enough to express how you feel to her, another way to say you’ll be able to AT LEAST try to ask her out, it’s okay if you can’t at first, you’ll be able to do it at some point, I know you will” Flash said with supportive smile putting a hand on his friend’s shoulder.

“Thanks Flash, I appreciate it” Riku thanked his friend with a smile on his face "And you’re right, one day, maybe not today, maybe not tomorrow, but one day I’ll show her how I feel, I still have to work out the courage but I’ll do it. I’ll that I… I…” Riku continued smiling at first but unfortunately was unable to finish the sentence as his face was turning blushed once more, he tried to force out the remaining words but none came out as if they were stuck in his throat.

“I know that you love her and I know that she does too” Flash said still smiling at him.

“You think that she does?” Riku asked sounding slightly hopeful as the thought of her liking him back blows him away, his reddish face was saying so. Flash responded nodding.

“I know it for sure, she’s just shy, most likely she’s unable to express her feelings just like you” Flash said to him still smiling “I mean you two are the same in pretty much everything so it would be a no brainer”

“Maybe you’re right there Flash, until yesterday she never let me go with her back to her place” Riku said to him thinking back at the times he offered himself to escort her back home.

“I know that you taking her home was just an excuse to pass time alone with her like in your guitar lessons” Flash said to him with a sly smile crossing his arms that made Riku blushed again, he tried to respond back but he didn’t “No way to deny anymore dude” Flash said to him still smiling “And I know that taking her back to her home are pretty much practices for you when you go out with her on a real date, isn’t it?” Flash added keeping the expression as Riku’s face turned redder.

“...Yeah” Riku said in a semi-low tone looking at the other side shyly.

“Looks like I know you very well” Flash said to him still wearing a smile on his face.

“It seems you do” Riku said staring back at him as the blush on his face faded “Now that you have a girlfriend you’re an expert, right?” He said as a smile was drawn on his face.

“Welp I can’t deny that I do know more about relationships lately” He said back at him smiling but then the smile wore off from his face “But you know, you have a bit more luck than I” Flash said sounding slightly sad “You just have shyness unlike I that Shining hates me and most likely his parents doesn’t look at me with good eyes. That’s always never good at all in a relationship”

“Shining doesn’t hate you dude” Riku said to him wanting to help him out “He’s just doing what an older brother does, make sure his sister is alright. I might not know about girls and dating, but I do know how about older brothers and I assure you that he doesn’t hate you, though being frankly he doesn’t trust you at all, that’s his problem with you”

“So he just doesn’t trust me?” Flash asked which Riku responded nodding “You know it feels unfair that he does trust Sora but not me, I mean I do know that people tend to trust Sora once they got to meet him but still…”

“I know that, but well the first time we met with Shining he did looked at him with serious eyes at first but then he didn’t, Sora earned his trust, that’s why he treats him nicely” Riku explained recalling what happened last monday.

“Seriously?” He asked his friend.

“Yep” Riku responded “You’ve still yet to earn Shining’s trust, you just have to give him time to get used to the idea of you and Twi2 and then he’ll begin to trust you, it would be long and slow but that should do it”

“I think, but I have the feeling that Sci-Twi told her family about what happened last weekend” He said to Riku crossing his arms.

“Sci-Twi?” He asked not understanding the nickname that apparently was referring to the human Twilight.

“That’s how I’m gonna call the Twilight from this world, unlike my Twily she’s more focused on science unlike her who’s a magical princess. Scientist, Twilight, Sci-Twi, ya get it?” He explained to Riku.

“Catchy and it fits her” Riku said to him “But anyway yeah I also think she did tell her family everything”

“So I already have points against her which is bad” Flash said feeling like he has a lot of trouble.

“Easy man, you just have to do something to make up for that, don’t push it okay? You’ll have your chance sooner or later” Riku explained trying to make him feel easier.

“Okay you’re right man, thanks for the help dude” Flash thanked his friend smiling at him.

“No worries, that’s what friends are for” He said to Flash smiling as well.(Music stops)

“Hey Riku. Are you really sure Sora’s gonna be alright?” Flash said gazing at the Gummi ship where Sora was resting sounding worried for him.

“I told you already, he just needs rest, by tomorrow he’ll be back to normal. Look it’s not the first time that something like this happened to him, but not in this way like the other times before, but I know that he’ll be fine” Riku said sounding sure of himself, he knew phenomenons like this happened to Sora before and he knew that Sora would recover with time “Besides using his two keyblades at once uses a lot of his energy and he’s exhausted due to using them too intensely, that’s why he can’t use them all the time, it’s a last resort thing. But he’s not just tired physically but also due to the strain that he been through exhausting psychologically as well” Riku explained.

“I see” Flash said understand.

“The only thing we can do now is wait until tomorrow” Riku said to Flash calmly.

“Alright” Flash said to Riku and then the both of them proceeded to take a seat once more on the edge of the roof.

“It’s weird, so much happened today and it’s still relatively early, it feels like the rest of the day’s empty” Riku said to Flash watching at the horizon.

“Yep, you’re right there buddy. What should we do with all this free time?” Flash asked out loud smiling seeing that they have free time in their hands.

“No idea man, I have no plans at all, the girls up to their thing and Sora might not be up for a while” Riku said seeing that he has nothing to do at all for the rest of the day

“Well I think I could go with my friends for a meal. Wanna come?” Flash gently asked him.

“Sure, sounds good” Riku accepted smiling at him.

“Cool” Flash said with a smile on his face “But what about Sora?” He asked him.

“Hmmmm” Riku then glared at the Gummi Ship as he stand up along with Flash. A few seconds later Riku was inside the vessel to check up on Sora, who's sleeping on his bunk giving his back to Riku, seeing that he was alright for the moment Riku walked to the exit of the ship where Flash was standing waiting for him.

“So?” Flash asked to Riku as he was exciting of the ship.

“He’s sleeping, and by the looks of things he won’t wake up until tomorrow” Riku explained as the loading door of the ship closed behind him.

“He sure is a sleepy head, isn’t he?” Flash said back at him as he put a hand in his pocket of the jacket “But you don’t have to come with us Riku” Flash said to him having a second thought.

“Nah. Don’t worry man, Sora won’t go anywhere” Riku said to him unworried, he knew that when Sora sleeps he doesn’t move from where he fell asleep so he had no reason to worry about it.

“You're right bud unless he’s a sleepwalker which I take it he’s not” Flash said joking a bit making Riku chuckle.

“Besides you didn’t expect me to stay here all day doin’ nothing as he sleeps so calmly, right?” Riku said at his friend smiling while he crossed his arms as Flash chuckled a bit “Welp let’s go, I’m getting hungry” Riku said to him and Flash nodded in understanding and so the two of them took off through the stair case.

***

The day continued in calm as Riku, Flash and his friends hung out for a meal and then both boys passed the day sparring at the outskirts of the city to help Flash grow stronger, both of them were bonding as Riku helped Flash move on from the pain of that dark night, something like he felt that he has to do and he was also happy that he could make such a good friend, Flash felt the same way. The girls went to their house to change up and eat lunch before heading to the Sparkle house. At the Sparkle house Twilight’s parents received the equestrian Twilight warmly and treated her just as her human double which made her have a warm feeling of being back at home which she liked, during the family lunch the princess told to her human family about her life in equestria which made them very interested, even Shining asked about his pony double, it was a good time of family bonding for the princess and her Spike as the human Twilight and her pet were glad that they were fitting well in the house, after the lunch both girls were setting things up for the equestrian visitors in her room with putting a second bed for the princess from the guest room as both girls decided to share the room as if they were twins. Later on the rest of the girls arrived at the house with their stuff for the slumber party on their bags, as the night was falling the girls(Wearing their pajamas) were interacting with each other doing the typical things they usually do at their slumber parties like playing games, chatting with each other, painting their nails, ect.(Music stops)

At Twilight’s room the girls were having fun during their slumber party with Applejack, Rainbow and Pinkie playing videogames on the tv, Fluttershy was painting Sunset’s nails as Rarity occasionally takes selfies with them with her phone and posted them on social networks, the two talking dogs were right beside them while enjoying their dog snacks. Twi2 was catching up with her friends by telling them about what happened recently in equestria.

“...It’s good to know that your friend Starlight is doing well with her friendship lessons” Sunset said to the princess smiling at her.

“Yeah, I mean, it’s a little hard being the teacher now but I think I’m doing well seeing how far Starlight had come” Twi2 said to her best friend rubbing the back of her head smiling as well.

“And she’s getting along with the other ponies and not causing trouble at all so I’d say it’s a big and roun’ success thanks to my Twi” Spike2 said smiling after finishing a dog cookie which he could never get tired of.

“Aww thanks Spike” The princess thanked her Spike as she pet him which he liked very much.

“Hey maybe you could bring her here one day, I think she and I could be good friends” Sunset suggested smiling thinking it would be nice to have another equestrian in Canterlot City “Plus I don’t think there would be a problem if she comes around”

“Hmm, yeah I think that would be nice” Twi2 said back at her still smiling.

“So another humanized pony girl, eh?” Rainbow said to her friends while still focusing on her game “If you said she won’t bring problems then I’m fine with it”

“Ditto” Spike said agreeing with her before eating a dog cookie. Then everyone noticed that Twilight wasn’t doing anything at all but only looking through her window right at the starry night sky, she seemed to not be paying any attention at all to her surroundings as the others knew what was in her head.

“Um… Twilight?” Sunset called her attention.

“Hm? Yes?” She responded turning her head to stare at her friends.(Music stops)

“You’re still thinking about him, aren’t you?” Sunset said to her knowing that she was thinking about Sora.

“Yeah, you’ve been in outer space for a while” Spike said to her.

“Sorry guys I couldn’t help it” She answered her friends having a face a little glum.

“You seem sad dear. Is everything alright?” Rarity asked her seeing she was indeed looking sad.

“It’s just…” She began crossing her arms looking down still with the sad face as she let out a sigh “I...I feel guilty”

“Guilty? How come?” Fluttershy asked her not understanding.

“It’s my fault that all of this happened to Sora, it was because of me-the way I am- that caused the instability in his personality and behavior and it was my fault that he lost himself and that we almost lost him-!” Twilight said blaming herself of what happened to Sora but she was cut off by her other.

“Hey hey calm down sis” The princess said to her other trying to calm her down “Look it’s not your fault, Sora knew what he was doing, he was aware of what was happening with himself but he didn’t care at all what would happen to him, he still decided to bond with you” She continued trying to make her feel better sounding calm.

“That’s how Sora is, always putting everyone else before himself” Rainbow said to her trying to make her feel better as well.

“He always looks out for others not caring if something would happen to him” Sunset said to her “But you already knew that he’s a selfless person”

“Even so I still feel guilty that I have a knot in my stomach” She said still feeling bad.

“Oh sugarcube, don’t be sad. Sora’s ain’t mad at ya at all” Applejack said to her smiling trying to cheer her up “Y'know already he has no bad bones in ‘im”

“She’s right Twi, beside you know that he hates it when his bestie looks so glum so light up a little and smile!” Pinkie said with her usual big smile trying to cheer her up.

“Yeah, everything’s fine now so cheer up” Spike said to her smiling.

“Okay I think you’re right guys” Twilight said to her friends “But I’m still worried about him” She said worried of how he is right now.

“Don’t worry girl, you know how he is when he’s worn out, he just needs to take a nap and BOOM back to being the same good ol’ and happy Sora” Rainbow said to her with a confident smile knowing he would be fine.

“Right” She replied “I hope...I just hope everything would be better tomorrow” She said sounding wishful but at the same time still worried.

“Oh c’mon Twi you heard what Riku said , Sora’ll be fine by tomorrow and we have to believe in his word, after all he knows him better than any of us” Spike said to his owner.(Music stops)

“Okay” Twilight said to her pet but everyone else knew she was still feeling down so Twi2 thought of a way to cheer her up and then she had an idea.

“Hey me maybe talking more about Sora would cheer you up” The princess said to herself smiling at her “You didn’t tell me too much of him expect that you think he’s gorgeous, cute and that you love his eyes” and then Twilight began to smile as she saw pink blush appear on her face.

She sighed lovely before say something “It’s like glaring at the sky” She said with an in love smile as her blush turned deeper and then she closed her eyes as she thought of the boy she loves once again but now in a more positive mood.

“Aaand we lost her” Spike said knowing that she once again lost contact with her surroundings again as his annoyed face was telling so “See what you did? Now she’s gonna be stuck in Soraland for a while” He said at the equestrian princess.

“At least she feels better” Twi2 said to the talking dog shrugging.

“Frankly it’s better than seeing her all glum” Rainbow said bluntly as she resumed her game with Pinkie and Applejack.

“Geez she’s sure lovesick for Sora and I know how that is like” Spike2 said seeing Twilight “How long is she’s goin’ to be stuck in there?”

“Hmm for a while” Spike said to his double and then Twilight let out another lovely sigh as she opened her eyes again “Oh she returned quickly this time”

“Feeling better?” Twi2 asked to her double.

“Yes all better” Twilight said to her equestrian self nodding keeping her smile.

“Okay sis now I want you to tell me everything about Sora” She said to her other smiling at her holding both of her hands with her own as Twilight nodded keeping the smile on her face as a blush appeared again.

“And here we go again” Spike said with an annoyed face.

“Is it going to be long?” His double asked.

“Like you have no idea” He replied. And then a while passed as Twilight told to her double everything about Sora and what they’ve been through during last week.

“Wow. You guys sure became really close in a short time” Twi2 said smiling at her double “And you been through a lot, you girls weren’t kidding when you said a lot happened since last week”

“Honestly he’s a lot like you, especially when it comes to friendship, but he’s not as smart as us” Twilight said to her other “I love him a lot but I’m aware of his defects which fortunately are a few in cooperation with his virtues”

“Good thing you’re not blindly in love with him” Spike2 said to her.

“Well I think your story with Sora is very cute” Twi2 said to her other smiling at her “And something tells me that slowly but surely you’re getting to him”

“I know” She said as once again a blush appeared on her face of the thought of her and Sora together as a couple “That would be a dream come true” She added in a in love tone as she held her blushed face with her hands.

“Say Twi there’s something that you need to know” Spike said to her and she turned to stare at her dog “You need to stop friendzoning him” He said to her.

“Huh?” She didn’t understand what her dog said to her.

“Every time you get nervous around him you use the word ‘friend’ on him. You need to stop that otherwise he’ll friendzone you back” Spike explained to her.

“He’s right Twi, you better stop using that word and any other synonyms of it as well if you want to be his girlfriend” Sunset said to her.

“Sorry it’s just I can’t help it” She said rubbing the back of her head with a blush on her face “What should I do then? I mean he didn’t ‘friendzoned’ me yet but I know that I’m in his friendship zone” She said sounding a little frustrated.

“Perhaps you should tell him compliments” Rarity suggested.

“Yeah, it would make him feel good and he’ll sure appreciate the gesture, remember that he did just that on his first day of classes” Spike reminded her with a smile on his face.

“It’s a good way to start by telling him the things that you like about him that way you might be able to get out of the friendzone, thought you mustn’t exaggerate with that, keep it simple” Fluttershy said to her smiling at her “I think it might help you but you don’t have to do it if you don’t want to”

“Compliments, hm?” Twilight said thinking about the suggestion.

“You don’t have to look too hard for something nice to say to him, you have a reaaally long list of things that you like about him” Spike said to her.

“Well you’re right there, I think I’ll give it a try tomorrow when I see him” Twilight said smiling.(Music stops)

“Well said me” Twi2 said to her other smiling at her “What about you Sunset?” She asked to her best friend.

“Huh?” She didn't understand her question.

“You didn’t tell me anything about Riku” She said to her teasing her which made her very red.

“W-well…” She began very shyly as her blush became redder.

“C’mon Sunset. we’re best friends, you can tell me anything” Twi2 said to her smiling at her.

“Okay” Sunset said back at her smiling a bit still blushed. Sunset then explained everything that happened with her and Riku ever since their first encounter.

“Aww that’s adorable” Twi2 said with a cute smile finding her story with Riku adorable.

“We haven’t shared too much time together but I can feel it in my heart that we are meant to be together” Sunset said with a warm smile still with the red blush on her face.

“Aww!” The rest of the girls said at the same time at the cuteness of her words.

“But, there’s one problem” Sunset continued as her face turned cold and the smile wore off “You might have already noticed but everything time I tried to have a moment with Riku I can’t help it but get shy” She said a little frustrated with herself.

“And she’s no kidding she can get even shier than Flutters” Rainbow said to the princess.

“If you don’t mind that I say it, I agree with Dashie” Fluttershy said agreeing with Rainbow.

“Wow. That sure is something since Fluttershy is the shyest girl we know” Spike2 said a little surprise.

“It’s all right Sunset, it’s completely normal, I understand how you feel” Twi2 said to her with a compressive smile.

“But being frank with you dear although it is adorable when you and Riku have a moment it is becoming a little boring” Rarity said to her trying to say it in the nicest way possible.

“I know that but I can’t just bring myself to tell him how I feel” Sunset said once again frustrated with herself.

“And it doesn’t help that Riku can’t bring himself to ask you” Spike said bluntly and Sunset glared at him with a frown “I’m just being honest” He added.

“Don’t worry Sunny remember that we have a plan to help you!” Pinke reminded her with her usual smile and Sunset seemed indeed interested in it “And it’s a very simple plan, we’ll tell him that we’re all gonna hang out but it’s actually a lie and you’ll be the only one waiting for him!” Pinkie explained the plan with an excited smile

“It is perfect darling he will not say no because he will not know that it is a scheme, after all no one cannot say no to a surprise”

“Trick him?” Sunset asked to he friends a little unsure of the idea lying him so that she could finally have a date with him.

“Have faith in the plan girl, all you have to do is wait for him, we’ll be the ones who’ll tell him off, besides he won’t have a reason to distrust us and it’s for the better good, if none of you can’t ask the other out then we’ll give you two a little push, it’s going to work” Rainbow said to her with a smile on her face.

“Ah’ don’t think he wouldn’t mind when he finds out we tricked ‘im” Applejack said smiling as well “Rather ah’ think he would be pleasantly surprised”

“But we won’t do it if you don’t want to” Fluttershy said to her with a calm tone.

“Okay, let’s give it a try then” Sunset said to her friends accepting the plan “I hope it would work as you girls say”

“Still you don’t have to rush it, we’ll do it when you think it’s the right moment and when you feel ready” Twilight said to her putting her hand on her shoulder

“Alright” Sunset said in understanding.

“There’s a problem with your perfect plan girls” Spike said to the girls “What about Sora? He often goes where Riku does and barely goes on his own”

“We got that cover” Rainbow said to the talking dog waving her hand unworried “We’ll just tell him the plan so he won’t get in the way. Simple”

“Hmmm. Talking about boys, I would really loved to go on my date with Flash tonight, you girls know that I’ve waited for it for so long” Twi2 said with a sad expression on her face wishing she could go on her date with her boyfriend.

“Hey you know the code of friendship among girls: Friends before boys!” Pinkie said with a serious frown to the princess.

“I’m pretty sure that doesn’t exist” Twi2 said to her sounding slightly annoyed.

“Don’t worry girl, you can go to your date with him tomorrow, we’ll be here for a good while, you’ll have a lot of time to share with him” Spike2 said to her smiling at her.

“Right and I hope I’ll figure out how we’ll work things out, but if not I can always ask Cadance for advice” Twi2 said smiling “It was kinda weird seeing Shining being nice with other boys, I mean I get with Riku but I didn’t quite get why he’s so nice with Sora, knowing him, he usually acts a little over protective when it comes to me or us”

“Ditto” Spike2 said agreeing with his Twilight.

“Well Sora has this charm that makes people trust him once they meet him” Twilight explained to her other smiling “Sorta like you”

“I see” The princess said understanding.

“I wonder how Riku is doing right now” Sunset thought out loud.

“I bet he’s having the boringest night ever, sitting in his ship doing nothing being bored ‘till he falls asleep” Rainbow said to her “Let’s face it guys without us or Sora he doesn’t know how to have fun” She continued. Little she knew was that she was wrong…(Music stops)

***

Back at Canterlot High there was Riku and Flash walking towards the main entrance both laughing by the fun time they shared sparring.

“I’ll beat you the next time!” Flash said wearing a big smile on his face.

“Hah I don’t think so” Riku replied him smiling as well “But ya know it was fun training with you and seeing that you became stronger”

“Wow. You really think so?” Flash asked him still wearing the same smile.

“Yep” Riku replied to him nodding.

“That’s good to hear” Flash said to him glad “Thanks Riku” He thanked his friend.

“No I should thank you” Riku said to him with a smile “I would have been bored today if it weren’t for you” He continued.

“No worries bro, that’s what buddies are for” Flash said to him smiling “You know I’m glad I got to meet you and become such good friends”

“I feel the same” Riku said to him with a smile as well “Sora told I might have more friends here and he was right, I made new friends and that includes you” He continued.

Flash chuckled and then both him and Riku made a brofist “Well it’s getting late, I have to go now, we’ll be busy tomorrow observing the first events and make sure nothing goes wrong” He said to him smiling.

“Right” Riku said in understanding.

“Well thanks again for today, it was fun and I appreciate that you helped me become stronger” Flash said to him keeping the smile and Riku responded nodding “See you tomorrow” He said goodbye.

“You got it” Riku said to him smiling. And so Flash took off walking to his car and left in it leaving Riku standing in front of the main door of the school still having a smile on his face feeling glad that he was able to help his friend and bond with him, he knew that it was helping Flash that left behind his issues and it gave Riku a warm feeling helping out someone in the same situation as him.

Riku was now inside the Gummi Ship and he was staring at Sora who was still sleeping soundly.

“It’s like he hadn't moved at all” Riku thought seeing that Sora was in the same exact position that he was when he last checked up on him “I wonder what’s in your dreams now, I could find it out but I better leave that alone, it’s not my business” Riku then lay down on his bunk “I hope everything gets better tomorrow” Riku thought before closing his eyes and falling asleep.(Music stops)

***

Next Morning…

A new day was beginning in Canterlot High as students from both Canterlot High and Crystal Prep Academy were entering the school. At the statue there was Sora and Riku (Both using their casual clothing) sitting there waiting for the girls to arrive, a bit after Flash arrived.

“Guys!” Flash greeted them smiling as he approached.

“Hey Flash” Riku greeted him back smiling.

“Sup man” Sora greeted him with his usual cheerful smile.

“Hey Sora, nice to see up an’ kicking again” Flash said to him glad to see him again “You’re a-okay, right?” He said to him still a little worried.

“Yeah I’m fine” Sora assured him still smiling “I just needed a good night of sleep” He continued as get off from the statue before stretching his limbs.

“Am I glad to hear that” Flash said with a smile feeling relieved “Okay guys I hope you’re ready for today”

“‘Course we are” Sora assured him with a confident smile as Riku nodded with a smile as well.

“That’s great dudes ‘cause we’re gonna be like security guards during the events of today” Flash said to them sounding more serious “I even brought black sunglasses, you know to do it with style” Flash said taking out the sunglasses and put them on smiling once more and this made Sora and Riku chuckle for a bit “Hey I got you a pair of glasses for each for you” He continued removing the glasses from his eyes but letting them rest on top of his head as he took out two pairs of sunglasses from his jacket and handing them to his friends “Take ‘em it’s a gift for both of you” He concluded smiling at his two friends.

“Heh thanks Flash but I don’t think I’ll use these today” Riku said smiling as he took the sunglasses and saved them in his jacket.

“I think we’ll look cool with them Riku. But if you don’t wanna use them too bad for you” Sora said with a smile taking the glasses and then he put them on.

“C’mon guys be serious” Riku said smiling at his friends.

“We are” Sora said with a serious face but obviously joking.

“With style” Flash said finishing the sentences with the same expression then both boys bumped fist and then Riku laughed out of this.

“Aw guys” Riku said after laughing keeping the smile on his face.

“Oh well I at least tried” Flash said smiling as he and Sora put out their glasses and saved them but then Riku get off from the statue as his face turned serious.

“But seriously guys the lives of everyone depends on us to protect them and this world, not just the lives of our friends but the lives of everyone in this world. Their fates rest on our shoulders” Riku said in a serious tone and both Sora and Flash nodded in understanding now being serious.

“And what happens here will influence the upcoming events that will end up in the war against the darkness so we can’t fail” Sora said sounding serious.

“Don’t worry guys, you know you can count on me to give you extra help, if we work and stick together I know everything will be fine” Flash said to his friends expressing his support and both keybladers nodded in reply.

“The events that are gonna take place during the friendship games will be critical so we must keep our eyes and ears open at all times” Riku said keeping the serious tone.

“You got it” Flash said in understanding.

“Done and done” Sora said in understanding as well.

“Man. Who would have ever thought that I would fight against a dark organization that seeks bring the apocalypse to my homeworld?” Flash said sounding a little unnerved looking back at his life until the last week.

“No one did, looking on the bright side it would be the most epic thing you’ll do in life” Sora said to him smiling while putting his hands behind his head.

“So true man but after this everything else I did would look small” Flash with a smile on his face crossing his arms.

“That’s how things are with us and we're not complaining, are we?” Riku said smiling as well and then the three boys laughed a bit.

“If we have faith everything will fine” Sora said with his usual smile as his friends nodded smiling too.

“Yep we all just gotta think positive and there’ll be nothing to worry about” Riku said smiling as well as he surrounded his best friend with his left arm.

“Heheh glad to know that you listened to my advice” Sora said surrounding his best friend with his right arm as Riku chuckled.

“Say guys I wonder where the girls are” Flash said to both boys wondering where the girls were at the moment.

“They oughta be here in a little while” Sora answered.

“Alright” Flash said understanding.

“I hope they do well at the academic declathalon” Riku said hoping the girls would win at the events of today “All of this is extremely important but it’s also important to win the games, after we have a compromise with the school and our fellow students”

“Don’t worry Riku, we- the wondercolts-will win the games again!” Flash declared with a determined smile as his friends nodded smiling.

***

Meanwhile the girls were walking together towards the school, Twilight had to keep her anxiety in check, she has urge to see Sora again as soon as possible.

“Are you sure it’s a good idea for you to come with us?” Sunset asked to Twi2.

“Yeah everything would be fine as long as I use this hood” The princess assured her, she was using her human double’s sweater with the hood covering her head, that way everyone else won’t recognize her for the moment.

“And what about your Spike?” She asked her once again.

“You can say that I’m the same kind of dog as him” Spike2 said pointing at his other walking along side of the princess.

“Or that Twilight cloned me” Spike said being held by his owner.

“You have a cloning machine?” Rainbow asked Twilight.

“Or course not...yet” She replied making the others look at her in awe.

“Oh c’mon girls you already knew she works on a lot of experimentations in our basement AKA her lab” Spike said to the rest of the girls.

“I’m a scientist, you know that experiments are what I do best” Twilight said to her friends shrugging “Besides nowadays cloning animals isn’t something too new or surprising”

“Well I get you if you’re trying to clone living things with science but in Equestria we already have a cloning spell, but with my experiences with clones it’s never a good idea using it” The equestrian princess said.

“For real” Spike2 added.

“But what if someone see’s your face Twi2?” Fluttershy said to her “If you don’t mind me asking”

“Weelll we can say I’m her identical cousin” The princess answered coming up with the first thing in mind.

“I think it might work, there’s plenty of people with identical relatives that are not siblings” Twilight said with her double’s idea.

“Well I hope you’re not wrong about this” Sunset said to her best friend hoping nothing goes wrong.

“When have I?” Twi2 asked her but when she began to respond she cut her off “Better don’t answer that”

“Anyway, can we go a little faster please?” Twilight asked to her friends sounding a little desperate.

“Easy Twi I know that you wanna check up on Sora as soon as possible but you need to calm down” Rainbow said to her trying to ease her “I bet he’s totally fine an’ sitting on the statue with Riku waiting for us as usual”

“Ah’m with ‘er Twi, ah bet he’s back normal” Applejack said to her agreeing with Rainbow.

Twilight took a deep breath only to let out a sigh “Alright” She said a little more calm still she had an urge to see Sora as soon as she could. The girls soon after arrived at the school where they saw the trio of boys waiting for them at the statue, Riku and Sora were sitting on the statue as Flash was with his back against it on the floor with his arms crossed, the three of them were conversing among one another.

“Sora!” Twilight called his attention as she ran quickly towards him as she let go of Spike letting him drop on the floor, Sora saw her and then proceeded to get off from the statue.

“Twily” He greeted her with a smile as usual as she approached him.

“Sora! Are you alright? Do you feel better?” Twilight asked sounding slightly panicked.

“Woah woah easy, I’m okay” Sora said to her trying to calm her down “Were you worried about me all this time?” Sora asked her understanding why she seemed really preoccupied for him.

“Of course I was silly, we all were worried about you” Twilight said to him as the rest of the girls were approaching nodding their heads in confirmation.

“You did?” Sora asked to his friends “Sorry if I made you girls worried”

“Don’t be Sora, we’re your friends and it’s natural for us to be worried about you when you’re not okay” Sunset said to him.

“Are you really fine, darling?” Rarity asked him with a concerned face.

“Yeah girls, I’m telling you that I’m okay” Sora said to his friends bumping his right hand on his chest “See I’m smiling as usual” Sora continued showing his usual smile pointing at his own face with his right finger “I just woke up a little hungry”

“Well. Who tells you to sleep way too early before at least taking a meal?” Flash sarcastically asked him as he approached him.

“You were asleep since we left yesterday?” Pinkie asked him as Sora responded nodding as he rubbed the back of his head “Oh you slack off”

“Don’t worry girls, Sora’s just fine” Riku said after getting off from the statue “When he woke up, earlier than usual, he was the same as always” Riku said to them with a smile on his face.

“Thank goodness” Twilight said relieved with a hand on her chest.

“Ya know Sora, she was worried sick about you, it was hard for her to fall asleep last night” Spike explained to the boy being held by Fluttershy.

“Really?” Sora asked surprised as Twilight’s face turned slightly red as she looked at the other side timidly “Wow...thanks for worrying, Twily” He thanked her with a small smile on his face with a slight red blush on his cheeks.

“Hehe no worries Sora, best friends are always looking out for each other, right?” Twilight said to him smiling still slightly blushed making Sora chuckle at this still a bit red.

“And Twilight what you just did was very rude” Spike reclaimed her with a frown on his face “You can’t just let your pet drop like that, it’s really bad I mean I know that you care a lot about him but C’MON! Have a least a little of consideration with me!” He added sounding mad at her “It hurt me and not just emotionally, but also physically, my butt hurts” He finished sounding slightly more calm, Sora resisted to let out a laugh due to hearing the word butt.

“Yes Twilight, it’s really bad to do something like that, it’s wrong to hurt animals” Fluttershy said to her with a frown on her face as well.

“I know, sorry about that, I couldn’t help it” Twilight apologized ashamed rubbing her left arm.

“Well I forgive you, but next time put me down, okay?” Spike said to her and she nodded in response.

Then Flash approached Twi2 with a smile on his face “Hi Twily, good to see you again, nice hoodie” He greeted her keeping the smile.

“Hi Flash, nice to see you too” Twi2 greeted her boyfriend back smiling at her.

“Em not meaning to interrupt you guys. But why’s Twily2 here?” Sora asked gently.

“Welp I wanted to watch my friends participate in the games” She responded.

“But isn’t that a little too risky? What if someone sees your face?” Riku asked concerned.

“It’s okay she already has an alibi” Spike2 said waving his paw.

“Are you sure it will work out?” Sora asked concerned as well.

“Guys if you know me well enough you would know that I always think of everything” Twilight said to both boys confident about her plan.

“I hope you’re not wrong about this” Riku said hoping nothing goes wrong.

“Boy you and Sunset sure are in synch, she said the same thing a bit ago” Spike2 said to him making both him and Sunset blush as they stared at each other quickly and then turned their gaze somewhere else.

“I-I’m just a little unsure of her idea” Sunset said slightly timid still blushed.

“Same here” Riku said trying to hide his shyness once more still slightly blushed.

“Anyway. Where we left off?” Flash said to his girlfriend resuming the conversation with her “Take off the hood from your head, I wanna see your pretty face” Flash said to her with a smile on his face taking his hands on her hood to take it off but she stopped him holding his hands with her own.

“Wait. What if someone sees me?” Twi2 asked him unsure.

“It’s okay everyone is inside” Flash assured her as he removed the hood from her head “That’s better” He said smiling at her with a blush on his face as she smiled back at him timidly blushed as she played with her hair.

“Guys it’s too early to begin with your slappy stuff” Sora said in a mocking tone.

“And you’re still in public” Riku said in the same tone.

“Oh shut it you pair of spoilsports!” Flash said to the two of them sounding mad as they began laugh a bit at them, they find it funny to mess things up with him every now and then like in the old days.

“Just let them be boys” Sunset said to the two of them and both of them shrugged in response. Flash glared at his friends with an annoyed face grumbling before resuming his conversation with the princess.

“Welp Twily I hope we can go to our date today, unless you have something else to do later” Flash said to her putting his hands on his pockets hoping they could go to his date with her today.

“No no, we’ll go to our date after the events of today” Twi2 said to her boyfriend smiling at him with a pink blush on her face, she was a little nervous but at the same time excited “So what are we gonna do today?” She asked him still with the smile on her face.

“It isn’t anything fancy but I thought that later we could go to watch a movie, you could pick it and I would pay the tickets. What do you think?” Flash said to her slightly blushed rubbing the back of his head.

“I don’t need anything fancy to have fun with you” Twi2 said to him keeping the smile on her face still blushed “And yes I love the idea” She accepted Flash’s proposal.

“Great!” Flash said with a big smile “Then it’s settled” He continued feeling very happy as Twi2 nodded in agreement feeling also happy, everyone else thought it was cute seeing them together, their smiles was saying so.

“Sora” Twilight called his attention.

“Yeah?” Sora asked her.

“Can we talk in private for a moment?” She asked him and he responded nodding in affirmation. They walked a little away from them so they could chat in privacy.

“What is it Twily?” He asked her wondering what she would want to say to him in private.(Music stops)

“I just wanted to let you know that before yesterday I always thought that we didn’t have to much in common but when I learn about...your other side I then realized that we actually have a lot of things in common, like you told me you do understand me when I thought you didn’t, I thought we were opposites but we’re actually more alike than I thought” Twilight began as Sora paid total attention to her “Sora you’re my best and dearest friend I ever knew and as such I care a lot about you and I can’t tolerate seeing you hurt or sad, it hurts me deeply in my heart as if it was my own pain” She continued with a calm and yet sweet tone putting her hand on her chest, Sora’s eyes got widened at her words, it makes him flashes back to his meaningful speech he gave her a week ago “Remember our promise we made last week? Our pinkie promise?” She asked him showing her pinkie finger and Sora looked at his pinkie finger and then nodded in affirmation not having words to say “You kept your promise, you helped me a lot. Look at me I changed, you changed me. But let me be the one that makes a promise to you” She continued reminding him of their promise as she put her right hand on his left shoulder.

“A promise?” Sora asked her.

“Yes, listen Sora whenever you feel that you need to talk to me about Roxas I promise I’ll be there to hear you, you helped me a lot during the time we’ve been friends so now let me help you because I know that you did the same for me, so you can talk to me when you feel you need it so don’t be scared about it, okay?” Twilight said to him.

“Alright, it’s a promise” Sora said to her smiling but then she let go of his shoulder and then she reached out to his cheek, feeling the hand on his face surprised him, nearly leaving him shocked his eyes were saying that. Her tiny and delicate hand felt just as soft and gentle as it did in his dream, his face was turning red as his heart was starting to race within his chest keeping his eyes on the girl in front of him.

“You mean a lot to me and I only want the best for you” She said to him with a sweet tone on her voice as a pink blush was showing up on her face. She somehow found the courage in her to do such action, touching Sora’s face was something she really wished badly and she was doing so now and wasn't freaking out about to make it better, she was touching the sweet face of the sweet boy that she loves the most and she was loving the sensation, her heart was racing fastly but somehow she remained under control, she was in a cute moment with her beloved and she doesn’t want anything to ruin it.

Sora was nearly paralyzed at the sensation of Twilight’s touch as her words reached his heart, then a warm smile was drawn on his face as he lay his hand left hand on her hand that was on his face, this made her surprised and more blush “Thank you Twily. I appreciate it, you also mean a lot to me” He thanked her keeping the smile on his face and she smiled warmly back at him, a few seconds after there was an awkward silence.

“Umm” They both said at the same time as they turned redder as Twilight quickly removed her hand from his face and both of them looked at the other side timidly.

“W-well thanks again Twily, I’m happy to know that when I need it you’ll be there to hear me out and understand me” Sora said to his best friend smiling at with a thankful smile rubbing the back of his head.

“You’re welcome Sora, it’s the least I could do to repay you for all you done for me” Twilight said to him smiling back at her putting her hand on her chest.

“Well I think we should return with the others” Sora said pointing back at the gang.

“Wait” Twilight said to him “There’s...something else that I would like to tell you” She continued a little nervous.

“Okay. What’s up?” He asked her.

“I...uh...I” Twilight was very nervous as she got blushed once again, it was hard to say what she wanted to say as Sora was wondering what else she would say to him “I love your eyes…” She said closing her eyes firmly pushing the words out in a shy tone and then she opened one of them to see his reaction which was one of surprise.

“Wow…” It was the only thing that came out of his mouth “You do?” He asked her as a slight blush appeared on his face once more, Twilight replied to him nodding timidly more blushed “No one said that about me, it’s really sweet from you” He added smiling at her still blushed.

“Well I really mean it, I really think you’re eyes are beautiful” She said to him smiling at him still blushed.

“Hehehe, I bet you wanted to tell me that to make me feel nice, like when we met at the school” Sora said to her keeping his smile remembering the first day of school and Twilight nodded in affirmation with a cute smile “Welp if you wanted to make feel nice, you did it. Thank you Twily” He thanked her once again.

“No worries Sora” She said to her keeping her smile.

Sora chuckled still slightly blushed but then he got in his thinking position “Uh did I already tell you that I like you hair?” Sora asked her.

“Yep” She replied him.

“Oh uh. Did I tell already you that I like how you like you in those clothes?” He asked her once again.

“Yeah you did” She answered him.

“Then I think ran out of nice things to say to you” Sora said with a smile on his face as he rubbed his cheek with his finger a bit blushed.

“Hehe It’s okay Sora” She said to him with a smile as well as Sora rubbed the back of his head still smiling “Well, let’s go back” She said to him and he nodded in agreement and so they walked back towards the others, as the two of them were walking back Twilight’s mind was rushing with the thought of her touching Sora’s face. They returned with the others who were talking amongst themselves while waiting.

“Hey you’re back” Riku said to them “What were you two talking about?”

“You know, stuff” Sora replied slightly shy.

“Yeah, stuff” Twilight said to him a bit shy as well.

“Aha, sure” Riku said sarcastically.(Music stops)

“Alright then boys, I hope you’re ready for today” Rainbow said to the boys.

“Of course we are” Sora said to her with a confident smile.

“The three of us will be like security guards observing everything to make sure nothing goes wrong” Flash said having the same smile.

“The plan is that we split up and watch over everything in different areas, we’ll take turns to exchanges areas as well as one of us keeping an eye on all of you” Riku explained.

“Sounds good to me” Rainbow said to him and the rest of the girls also agreed with Riku’s plan.

“Oh uh someone’s coming!” Pinkie declared out loud pointing towards the main entrance where everyone saw people exiting so Flash quickly got in front of Twi2 to cover her so she could put on her hood over her head once again which she did just in time as the door opened revealing who it was and it turns out it was the shadow gang, they seem happy to see the group of friends.

“Well what do ya know it’s our favorite wondercolts” Sour friendly greeted them as the 5 of them approached them.

“Hey there shadowbolts. Ready to lose today?” Rainbow greeted them back with a competitive smile.

“I was going to say the same thing” Indigo said at her with the same kind of smile.

“Hmm? Who’s she? I don’t think I saw her before” Lemon asked noticing the hooded girl.

“Uhh she’s my cousin, she’s shy and she doesn’t talk too much” She lied a little nervous as her hooded other nodded in affirmation.

“Oh look girls another Spike” Lemon pointed out seeing Spike2.

“Twi don’t tell me that you cloned your dog” Sugarcoat said to Twilight not surprised at all.

“Well you girl know how I am” She said shrugging with sheepish smile.

“Uh-huh weirdo” Indigo said not amuse at all “Anyway I bet she came to see you guys lose” Indigo said to the gang with a smirk.

“No-uh! She’s here to see YOU lose!” Pinkie said back at them with a competitive tone.

“We’ll see about that” Sugarcoat said not amused at all adjusting her glasses.

“Don’t forget who won the games the rest of the times” Sour said at the gang.

“Like the last time you cheated?” Riku bluntly said.

“Hey! We didn’t cheat all the time just that one time!” Indigo said to him offended.

“Besides, just because we’ll play clean this time doesn’t guarantee you that you’re gonna win” Sour said to them putting her hands on her hips.

“Maybe but we do have our secret weapons” Rainbow said confident “These two chaps here, they will scrap you! With my help of course”

“Oh yeah? Well today we’ll win you at the academic declathalon and tomorrow we’ll beat these two out worlders at the tri-cross rayle” Indigo said confident “It would be the coolest thing ever if we win over the boys out of this world” She continued excited and confident of herself.

“Heh you can try” Sora said with a confident smile.

“But I know you won’t beat us” Riku finished the phrase with a confident smile as well.

“We’ll see that at the tri-cross rayle, I hope you two are ready” Sunny said to them and the two keyblade wielders nodded in response.(Music stops)

“Oh and guys we have news for you” Lemon said to them as her friends’ expression changed to a neutral one “Cinch disappeared” She said to the gang.

“Disappeared?” Twilight repeated confused.

“Better by me if she’s not around” Sora said with frown crossing his arms.

“But this is the thing Sora, she disappeared without leaving a trace, and as it seems she’s been gone since yesterday, we’re telling this to you boys because you would know what it means, right?” Sunny said to the boys and they glared at each other knowing what that means.

“Xehanort…” Riku said as silence raised for some seconds “She must have joined him so he could gain an ally” He continued with a serious frown.

“Which is bad news for us” Sora said crossing his arms.

“But do you guys really think that she could cause a problem?” Sour asked them.

“If she joined Xehanort that’s a fact, I saw what he was able to do from up close” Flash said to her knowing that there would be problems.

“So what do we do now?” Twilight asked sounding scared.

“We’ll stick to Riku’s plan” Sora declared with a determined frown “We’ll keep an eye out and when we find her we’ll stop her on the spot”

“I agree” Riku said in agreement.

“But I hope you can control now you temperament now” Sour said to him bluntly “We all know that you lose your cool even when mentioning her name, you seriously have a rage control problem and it has to be serious for someone like me to say it”

“It’s okay I can control my emotions better now...I think” Sora said slightly unsure as the 5 shadowbolts stared at him with a questionable face.

“It’s fine, if he gets mad I’ll hold him off” Riku assured them.

“Very well then” Sugarcoat said to the boys.(Music stops)

“Talking about keeping an eye out. You can make sure nothin’ goes wrong today, can’t you?” Indigo said to them.

“Yeah we’ll do it” Sora said to her “Riku, Flash and I will make sure that everyone’s safe”

“The three of us can handle this, everything will be okay” Flash said with a confident smile.

“You’re gonna help them Flash?” Lemon asked him.

“Yeah, I’m able to fight like these dudes here” Flash explained.

“The more the merrier” Riku said smiling putting his hands on his pockets.

“That’s good news” Sunny said pleased.

“Hey now that I think about it, you need a team of 12 and without me you’re eleven so...” Twilight said to them finding that issue.

“Don’t worry about that, we added someone new to our team” Indigo said to her waving her hand unworried.

“Oh that’s good heard. So Who did you chose to replace me?” She asked.

“Oh right that” Sour said in an unpleasant tone and the other 4 girls also seem that they don’t seem too pleasant either “Well-” She was about to explain but she was suddenly cut off.

“So this is where you 5 were” An unknown voice said interrupting Sour and when everyone turned their eyes at the entrance to see who spoke. It was a girl with white skin and pale pink hair, she was another student from the Crystal Prep Academy due to the uniform she was wearing, she had a face that was telling she was not happy at all “What do you think you are doing?” She asked as she crossed her arms with an unpleasant frown.

“We were just chatting with them Fleur” Sour replied her sounding annoyed, one could tell that there wasn’t a good relationship with this girl and the shadow 5 due to their faces that say that they aren’t happy to see her, in fact they seemed bugged to see her.

“Well you can save your little ‘chat’ with them for AFTER the games, they are the competition” The girl said on a serious tone “The rest of the team are waiting for you inside and the events are going to start”

“Alright alright we’re going, just a few more minutes. Is that too much for you?” Indigo said annoyed.

“You better better do. I will not let you stain my name if we lose because of you, especially when a certain person here decided to join them” She said to the 5 girls keeping her tone and then she returned inside the building which the 5 shadowbolts were glad of.

“Ugh. What a grouch” Sora said.

“Seriously girls? Fleur de lis?” Twilight asked at the shadow gang sounding upset.

“We didn’t have too many options so we were out of choices” Sugarcoat explained shrugging.

“Fleur de lis? You mean that grumpy girl that just left?” Sora asked.

“Yes, she’s one of the meanest person I met when I was at the crystal prep” Twilight explained him still sounding a bit upset.

“Talk about a grudge” Riku said crossing his arms “It seems that you 5 don’t like her at all”

“It’s because we don’t” Sunny said back at him crossing her arms “Not all of us back at our school changed after the last games”

“Yeah, there’s still some students that are still jerky like her for example” Lemon said agreeing with her friend.

“Welp we better get going now, good luck today guys, you’re gonna need it” Indigo Said to the group of friends with a competitive smile once more.

“Heh same here” Rainbow said to her with a competitive smile bumping fists with her.

“I hope you boys makes sure that no one dies today, because if I die because of you my ghost’s gonna haunt you for the rest of your lives” Sour said to the three boys with a deadly serious tone “Good luck bye” She continued with a happier expression, typical of her bipolarity and with that the 5 girls came back inside the school.

“Sometimes I can stand that girl but then I can’t” Riku joked smiled.

“Heh good one” Sora said smiling as both of them made an high-five.

“Alright guys it’s time of us to start our patrols” Flash declared “I’ll stick with the girls during all events, I participate in them after all”

“Right, for a moment I forgot that you’re also on the team” Sora said to him.

“That leaves me and Sora to cover the hallways and outside” Riku said “We’ll switch out of area after each event that means 6 changes, that way we’ll have all areas under our watch”

“Sounds like a solid plan guys” Sunset said to them.

“But wait a moment now that I think about. How come you don’t participate on the events with the rest of the team?” Flash asked confused.

“It’s because we’re already in on the six on the top of the team” Sora answered him “You see we discussed with the principals the situation and they along with the girls decided that two of them would gave up their places so we could be in the tri cross raley and the final event” He explained.

“They are aware of what’s going on so they did this so we could make sure of everybody's safety” Riku said crossing his arms “And anyway we wouldn’t be ready for the first phase of the games”

“But we seriously wanted to participate on the tri cross” Sora said shrugging.

“But isn’t that cheating?” Flash asked.

“Noooo, no it’s not” Rainbow said to him smiling waving her hand “The rules do say that we can willingly give up our places so other student can participate instead, besides with them on the team we have all to win this time, because I heard from a great source that the shadowbolts upgraded their game so we must do the same” She continued.

“And by ‘source’ she means that we spied on them again without being spotted!” Pinkie said with her typical big smile.

“Yeah we did” Rainbow said in affirmation “Couldn't help it” She continued shrugging.

“Two of us decided to decline our spots on the tri cross relay since we know that Sora and Riku are more sportily capable” Fluttershy said.

“Welp I do know for sure I won’t go to the relay, meaning I’ll be the one who does guard tomorrow” Flash said and Sora and Riku nodded in confirmation “Still I’m overwhelmed for this, I think it’s a little too much for just 3”

“I concur with him, things would not be like this if only we have more help” Rarity said agreeing with Flash.

“Yeah, it would sure be better if your friends were here to help us” Sunset said to the boys.

“We’ve been sent here because they thought we could take it, they wouldn’t come here unless things got worse and as far as I know things are under control for now” Sora explained.

“Still they might come here, it’s a possibility though it’s not very likely” Riku said to his friends.

“Why do you think they would?” Spike asked.

Riku shrugged in response “Just a feeling” He said.

“But everything would be okay guys, I know that this might feel overwhelming for you but remember that Riku and I were up against hard things before and came out safe and sound this time won’t be any different” Sora said to ease his friends

“But I haven’t been through anything like you two did” Flash said to both keyblade wielders.

“It’s okay, you won’t be on your own for too long tomorrow” Riku assured him.

“Okay guys, I trust that you’re right about this” Flash said feeling slightly relief.

“Alright guys, it’s time” Rainbow declared with a smile on her face “Let’s all give our best!”

“Yeah!” Everyone said at the same time cheered.

“Alright I’ll stay out here, Sora you watch the hallways, we’ll switched positions at the next event and Flash keep your eyes on the girls during each event” Riku ordered to his friends.

“Got it” Sora said in acknowledgement nodding.

“Yes sir” Flash said in acknowledgement nodding as well.

“Okay, be careful Riku” Sunset said to him with worried eyes.

“Right, you too and good luck” He said back at her nodding. With that the gang went inside the building leaving Riku alone.

“Alright time to start my patrol” Riku said to himself and then he made a high jump into the roof and started to patrol around the area from the roof.

***

Inside the school the gang was heading towards the first event.

“Okay guys, I think this is where we split up” Sora said to his friends.

“Alright please be careful” Twilight said to him and he nodded in acknowledgment.

“Good luck guys” Sora said to his friends smiling and then the rest of the gang continued on their way as Sora began his patrol walking in the opposite direction.

Sora and Riku were patrolling their respective areas as the wondercolts team and the shadowbolts team went towards the first event of the first phase of the friendship games, which was of course chemistry. Everything as of now was going on normally as the boys were still watching out for any sign of the organization but until now they haven’t appeared at all.

***

Riku was still patrolling outside at the roof and as of now everything was calm.

“Still nothing, everything’s calm, too calm. I can't let my guard down for now, though this stake out is kinda boring” Riku thought feeling a bit of boredom(Music stops) “...!!” Riku suddenly felt a dark presence nearby, he then got his guard on and from below the roof 18 Heartless appeared, 6 Barrier Masters, 6 Bookmasters, 6 Runemasters. The large group of Heartless were floating in front of the keyblade master who summoned his keyblade ready to fight as he rushed and then jumped at the enemies about to engage in a fight.(Music stops)

***

Sora continued on his patrol around the hallways, he gave some turns around the whole school and as of now everything seemed to be under control. He was walking in a empty hallway with his hands behind his head but his face was telling he was bored, he yawned of boredom as he stretched his arms upwards. He stopped walking for a moment to rest, he was glad that nothing had happened yet but he couldn’t help but feel bored but even so he knew he couldn't relax just yet and he also felt the total calm around a little disturbing, he then felt like he was being watched and that was right behind him, he quickly turned around and there he saw a dusk just standing there.

“Huh? Just one? Weird” Sora said weirded out that there was just one nobody, something was telling him that there was something off about this but still he summoned his keyblade and dashed forward to the enemy but when he tried to attack it the dusk evaded the attack “Eh?” Sora was taken back by this but he tried to attack the nobody once more but it evaded his attack and he tried again and again but the monster just evaded his attack but oddly it didn’t attack him “What on-?” He was confused by this but he stopped at mid sentences due to the nobody suddenly started to flee “Hey!” Sora said as he started to chase it down, it was indeed weird that an enemy flees from him like that however Sora couldn’t think in that as he was only thinking in dispatching the nobody as soon as possible. Sora kept chasing his target that it kept running away from him, even though Sora possessed tremendous speed the nobody was extremely slippery and therefore really hard to catch, every time he was close to trap it it just found a way to get away, Sora pressed on and continued to hunt it down, the chase continued until the nobody made it outside the school with Sora being just right behind it and the nobody stopped giving Sora the chance to take it out which he does performing a quick blitz eliminating the enemy.

“Whew. Took long enough” Sora said feeling relief that it was over, however that was short lived as out of nowhere more dusks appeared a countless quantity that surrounded, there is where he realized that he fell into a trap “Talk about a deja vu” He said seeing the bad situation he encountered and brought back unpleasant memories to him. Sora got in his battle stance and then he dashed towards the enemies ready to fight.(Music stops)

***

Riku was fighting as the soccer field against the group of heartless, however it was a fight harder than he expected as the Barrie Masters were defending the other heartless with their protection spell canceling all of Riku’s attacks and to make it worse his magical attacks had no effect on the heartless overall, Riku tried to take down the barrier masters but the other heartless were in his way making the fight even harder.

“No good” Riku thought seeing the complication of the fight and then a book master threw a fireball at him which Riku dodge rolled “This might take longer than I thought” Riku said as he got again into a battle stance and went forward at the enemies.

***

Sora managed to eliminate a good amount of nobodies with quite facility however no matter how many enemies are destroyed it didn’t seem like the amount of enemies decreased at all, the dusks were constantly attacking him one after another, he could either evade the attacks or blocked them with reflega however at this rate it would take him a lot of time to finish the battle, he needed more power to take them all out however his pegasus form wasn’t ready to be used yet so that only one choice left “No other choice” Sora said knowing what he had to do. Sora summoned his two keyblades Oathkeeper and Oblivion and performed the typical gesture that meant that he was ready to fight and then Sora dashed towards the nobodies with both keyblades in hand.(Music stops)

***

Back inside the school the chemistry event continued on normally with both teams were still competing for the victory, however it wasn’t to easy to focus on the competition when they the girls and Flash were aware of the possible dangers that are outside, especially for Flash, he’s supposed to watch and he was feeling a lot of pressure. On another hand both Twilight and Sunset couldn’t help but have a bad feeling as if something wasn’t okay at all, but even so they all had to go on with the event.

***

Sora kept fighting the nobodies and thanks to his increased strength he took out a very large number of them but there were still too many of them and Sora was starting to feel tired as he was breathing slightly hard because of it.

“There’s too many” Sora thought seeing that he was in a serious predicament but he couldn’t stop now, he had to defeat the enemies but with Sora’s energy running out the looks of things was seeing bad....(Music stops) However out of the sudden something totally unexpected happened… A wall of flames out of nowhere appeared right in front of him as the flames were forming a big ring of flames enclosing both Sora and the nobodies “What?!” Sora was taken by surprise, he was trapped within a ring of flames along with the large number of nobodies “A wall of flames?” Sora thought seeing turning his head in each direction only to see flames around him and then he saw a good amount of dusks being burned alive until it disintegrated them but Sora was completely fine then he got to think for a moment about the situation and then he realized something “There’s only someone coulda done this… Could it be?” Sora thought knowing there was only one person he knew with the ability of controlling flames like this…

“Why do I always get stuck with the icky jobs?” Sora heard a familiar voice speak from behind him and when he turned around he saw the flames from behind separating revealing who spoke and it was none other than Lea, he was staring at him with his arms crossed with his typical confident smile.

“Lea!?” Sora asked shocked.

“What? Not happy to see me?” Lea sarcastically said back at him keeping his smile “What a way to thank me. it’s the third time I save your butt, a little thank you would be nice” He continued as he approached him as the flames behind them closed once more.

“Heh. Good thing that you’re here I was needing a little help” Sora said smiling at him.

“You sure did buddy” Lea said to him still having his smile and then he noticed Sora’s keyblades “Heh looks like someone give you a new trick” He continued.

“Yeah” He said back at him nodding “Say Lea. How’s your handling with the keyblade?” He asked him still wearing his smile.

“Oh I’m staring that get the hang of it” Lea replied as he summoned his keyblade and got into battle stance ready to fight.

“Alright Lea, let’s take 'em down!” Sora said with a determined smile.

“Like in the good ‘ol time!” Lea said with a determined smile as well and with that both of them rushed at the nobodies ready to continue the fight.(Music stops)

***

Riku managed to take out 2 barrier masters but it was hard for him to do so, he could easily take the heartless down with his unicorn powers however he didn’t have enough energy to transform yet and the heartless threw magical attacks at him or tried to hit him with their books from behind but Riku was able to dodge the attacks or block them, with the heartless that kept trying to attack him and him hardly able to take them down it was a very complicated fight.(Music stops) One of the heartless prepared to attack him but suddenly a figure appeared and banished the heartless and that was none other than the king himself, Mickey with his keyblade, The Kingdom Key D on hand.

“Mickey!” Riku said to him shocked.

“Looks like you need help Riku” The king said to his friend smiling and Riku smiled back at him.

“Yeah” Riku said to the little mouse nodding “Let’s take them out Mickey” He declared and with that the two keyblade masters went into a battle stance and rushed towards the heartless.(Music stops)

***

Back with the gang. They were coming out from the classroom with faces of disappointment as it turns out they lost the first event.

“Aw c’mon guys don’t be sad” Spike said poking out of Twilight backpack.

“Yeah, you’re gonna win the next one” Twi2 said to them trying to cheer them up.

“Alright, still it’s a bummer that we lost, we could have done better if there wasn’t those bad guys after us” Rainbow said sounding mad as she crossed her arms. It was then that they saw some members of the shadowbolt team coming out of the classroom with mocking smiles presuming their win over the first event, especially Fleur as they walked off, something that made the gang mad at them, especially Rainbow, she was about to do something impulsive but Pinkie stopped her.

“Uhg! I really can stand that girl, she’s so hateful and bigheaded!” Rainbow said very anger.

“I know how you feel” Twilight said to her.

“You forgot to say that she’s also a sore winner” They heard Indigo’s voice behind them and they turned as saw the shadow 5 that just came out of the classroom “I usually would be making fun of you guys, but we get why you seemed dozed off” She continued.

“It sure ain’t a walk in the park trying to focus on the event when you’re targeted to be killed” Sour said to them

“...Well you won this one but we’re gonna win the next one!” Rainbow said to the shadow gang with a competitive smile.

“Ha! That’s what I’m talking about” Indigo said back at her smiling as well “Welp see you at the next event guys” She said to them before the 5 girls left through the corridor.

“Whew. Okay guys we had a rough start but we can still win, we can’t give up yet” Rainbow said with a positive smile which made her friends smile as well.

“You’re right Rainbow, we won the last time and we’ll win again” Sunset said smiling as everyone else nodded in agreement smiling.

“That’s the spirit!” Rainbow said to her friends keeping her smile.

The group of friends were feeling better now, but then Twilight’s smile wore off seeing there was something off “Hey where’s Sora?” Twilight asked noticing her wasn’t around “Shouldn’t he be here by now?” She continued slightly worried.

“ He probably went to switch places with Riku” Fluttershy said to her.

“But then he should be here by now” Sunset said sounding slightly worried “What if something happened?” She asked having a bad feeling.

“Maybe we should check?” Pinkie suggested to her friends.

“Okay, but you’ll stay close to me, alright?” Flash said to them and they nodded in understanding “Let’s see if one of them is outside” And with that they walked towards the exit.(Music stops)

***

Riku and Mickey continued their fight against the heartless and thanks to Mickey’s aid the fight was more equilibrated, they were able to take out the remaining barrier masters putting the fight even more in their favor, with them out of the way they could easily take out the remaining heartless.

“Now Riku!” Mickey shouted him.

“Right!” He said back at him nodding knowing what he has to do “Gather!” He declared to use his Magnega spell to draw in the remaining enemies at them. Once the enemies were vulnerable both keyblade masters unleashed a multi-hit combo in which both of them repeatedly teleported to strike their enemies multiple times and then they landed on the ground ready to finish them off.

“C’mon!” Mickey said to his friend.

“Time’s up!” Riku declared and the both of them raised their keyblades unleashing a burst of light eradicating the heartless.(Music stops) With the enemies eliminated both of them let their keyblades disappear as Riku let out a sigh of relief glad that it was over.

“Gosh Riku. Are you alright?” The tiny king asked the boy.

“Yeah thanks to you Mickey” He thanked him smiling which made him smile back at him “But tell me. How come you’re here?” He asked him while kneeling down.

“Well ya see-” He was about to explain but he stopped at mid sentence “Hey look at there!” He said him pointing towards the front of the school and Riku stood up again and turned to see what it was and he saw smoke coming from the front of the building.

“Smoke? There must be fire at the entrance” Riku said knowing that there must be fire occurring at the main entrance.

“That’s gotta be Lea” Mickey said to him knowing what could have caused the fire.

“Lea? Did you brought him here too?” Riku asked him.

“I’ll explain later, c’mon Riku!” He hastily said to him.

“Okay” Riku replied him in understanding and both of them dashed towards the front of the school.

***

Sora and Lea were able to eliminate a great number of dusks in no time and the enemies were seemed to finally grow shorter and shorter but there were still plenty of enemies.

“Burn, baby!” Lea shouted as he throw his keyblade in fire, performing a fire raid, his attack wiped out 6 dusks at once while Sora knocked 4 nobodies into the air using his two keyblades and then performing a dual Hurricane Period allowing him to spin-slash in a 1080 degrees spin vertically in rapid moonsaults eliminating them and them he dived from at the enemies performing a cross-slash once he touched the ground wiping out 5 nobodies instantly. Both fighters drew towards the center of the ring back against back as they were surrounded by the remaining large group of dusks.

“I’ll say it again, I liked them better when they were on my side” Lea said to his friend seeing that there was still enemies around them.

“Man this really hard” Sora said as he was starting to breath hard of exhaustion.

“What? Feelin’ a little regret?” Lea said to him with a joking smile calling back the last time they fought together.

Sora caught his and then smiled at his friend “Nah, I can handle these punks” Sora said quoting him from back then “Watch this!” He shouted as he dashed towards the enemies and then he crossed his arms around his chest focusing the last of his forces as a white aura was emanating from his body and then he swung his arms unleashing a blinding burst of light as Lea closed his eyes and covered with his free hand.(Music stops) When he opened them again he saw that all of the remaining enemies were erased from existence and there was in front of him Sora who was breathing hard of tiredness, Lea chuckled as he walked towards the boy and the flames around them slowly began to go out.

“Nice work, you did it Sora” Lea said to him still smiling as he approached him, Sora turned to face him and then he tried to walked towards him but once he gave the first step he began to fall into the ground as he let his keyblades drop onto the ground and banished into thin air, Lea had a shocked face as he rushed to caugh him before hitting the ground. Sora felt he was slowly losing his consciousness as he was collapsing of exhaustion ready to be welcomed by the hard pavement of the ground… However he suddenly felt that he stopped falling, something stopped him from falling. Was it Lea who caught him in time?

“Are you alright Sora?” He heard a voice speaking to him, a very familiar voice. It wasn’t Lea’s and he immediately knew who it belonged… Sora forced his eyes to open up and at first glance he saw a blurry image but when his sight focused he could clearly see now…

“Kai...ri?” Sora weakly asked. It was indeed her who stopped him from the falling, she was holding him tightly to prevent him from falling, she was looking at him with a very worried face “Kairi? Is...that you?” He continued still weak and unsure if he wasn’t hallucinating.

“It’s me Sora” The girl replied him “Don’t worry I’m here, I’ll help you” She continued as she summoned her keyblade, Destiny’s Embrace and raised into the air “Heal!” She shouted using curaga on Sora to restore his energy and then he felt recovered as he was standing up by himself.

“Kairi...It’s you, it’s really you!” Sora said to her not believing his eyes “You’re here…” He continued as a smile was drawn on his face as she smiled him back nodding in confirmation.

“Hah just in time Kairi” Lea said to her smiling as he approached them and she giggled in response.

“I’m so so glad to see you again Kairi” Sora said to her keeping his smile “But why are you-?” He was about to asked her but he was suddenly cut off.

“Sora!” Two familiar voices called his attention at the same time and when he turned around he saw his two usual companions Donald and Goofy rushing at him with excited smiles.

“Donald! Goofy!” He said smiling wide but then his two friends jumped at him to give him a hug which resulted in pushing towards the ground but nonetheless they greeted each other in a friendly embrace. Both Kairi and Lea couldn’t help but laugh a bit and then the three friends got up “It’s so good to see you 2 here” He said to his friends with his usual big smile.

“Fellas!” Everyone then turned around and saw both Mickey and Riku running at them.

“Your magest-!” Sora cut himself “I really gotta stop that. Mickey!” Sora said surprised to see the tiny king again here.

“Riku!” Kairi called him with a smile on her face.

“Kairi? What are you doing here?” Riku said as he and Mickey approached them “In fact. Why are you all here?”

“Wow you sure are not happy to see you good pals, eh?” Lea said to him joking.

“No no, that’s not it, I’m actually glad to see you all again but I just don’t get why are you here now” Riku said to his friends.

“Yeah, it’s great to see you all an’ stuff” Sora said to them “But first why did you bring Kairi here?” Sora asked sounding slightly mad.

“It’s extremely dangerous for her to be here” Riku said sounding serious.

“We didn’t want to, but she didn’t accept a no as an answer” Donald said to them crossing his arms and frowning.

“And that’s why I’m here, to make sure nothin’ happens to her” Lea said pointing at himself with his thumb.

“Hmm welp, it’s really hard to say no to her anyway” Sora said crossing his arms.

“It’s a gift” Kairi said smiling proudly.

“But you shouldn’t have come here Kairi. The organization has their sight on this world and it’s like you came right at them” Riku said to her putting his hands in his pockets.

“I know that but I didn’t care, I wanted to see you two again” Kairi said to his best friends “I know it hasn’t been that long but I really missed you guys” She said to them sounding sad.

Both boys looked at each other and then faced her again “Well, we can’t deny that we also missed you” Riku said to her smiling “Things just weren’t the same without you”

“Yeah and even though you’re taking a great risk coming here, we’re glad that you’re here” Sora said to her smiling too and she smiled back at them.

“Uh fellas?” Mickey called at them “I wouldn’t like to interrupt you but we have news to say to the two of you” Mickey said to the two boys.

Okay.What is it, Mickey?” Riku asked him.

“If y’all came all way out here, I take it’s no good news” Sora said with a concerned face.

“Afraid so guys” Mickey said to them and the two of them reacted shocked and the rest seem with a concerned face “Ya see, Master Yen Sid told us that there’s a great darkness concentring in this world and that means that the threat of Xehanort is even greater that we thought” He explained.

“...Okay that’s no good, not good at all” Sora said to his friends with a worried face.

“And here I had the feeling that things were becoming more complicated than before” Riku said crossing his arms.

“But it’s okay guys, we came here to give ya a hand” Goofy said trying to light up the mood.

“Yeah! Everything’s better when you have your friends around” Donald said to them agreeing with Goofy.

“Yeah, you’re right guys” Sora said smiling at his friends.

“And thanks for help, things are becoming fiercer and extra help it’s very welcome” Riku said to them smiling as well.

“Yeah, if it weren’t for Lea I might be passed out on the floor earlier and thanks to Kairi I’m okay again” Sora said thanking his friends making them chuckle.

“Riku. Where did you park the Gummi ship?” Donald asked him.

“Up there” He replied pointing at the roof.

“Gee, isn’t it a little too exposed up there?” Goofy asked him.

“Nah, it’s cool. Oddly enough no one spotted it as of now so it’s okay” Riku answered him.

“Well I hope you didn’t let Sora drive” Donald said sounding serious and putting his hands on his hips.

“Don’t worry I didn’t” Riku said smiling as Sora seemed offended.

“Oh c’mon! I just crashed it once!” Sora said grumbling “Besides you let me drive all the time ever since”

“Yeah, when I’m around to watch you” Donald said to him crossing his arms with a frown.

Sora glared at the duck humming in annoyance “Whatever guys, I guess now that you’re here we can give you a report of everything so far” Sora said to his friends.

“Right” Mickey said in agreement nodding “We are aware that nothing has happened so that means that you must have found the source of light” Mickey said to the boys.

“Yup, we found it” Riku said to him nodding in confirmation “Or I should say we found all of them”

“It tooks us a bit but we did and we’ve been keeping them safe” Sora added smiling.

“Good to hear that, fellas” The tiny king said to his friends relief.

“Say guys, now that I notice you have different clothes” Kairi said to them noticing their casual look “You look nice” She added smiling.

“Thanks Kairi, these were a gift from a friend” Riku said to her

“They might not be magical like our usual clothes but they have our style” Sora said putting his hands behind his head.

“After we landed here we decided to come to this school here and we fit up pretty well around here” He explained.

“Wow. Really?” Kairi said to them surprised “And here I was wondering when you two were going to go back to school” She continued smiling putting her hands on her hips.

“Yeah keyblade wielders or not, a good education is really important for youths in developing, got it memorized” Lea said to them with his usual gesture.

“Tell me Kairi. How are you going with the training?” Riku asked her smiling.

“Great, I think” She replied him shrugging smiling.

“Don’t be modest Kai” Lea said to her crossing his arms smiling “She’s been pressing on with her training and she really became really strong, she has come a long way” He added giving a pat on her back.

“Oh stop” She said to him blushing with a smile on her face.

“But It’s true, I saw what you can do” He said to her keeping his expression.

“Welp I believe you” Sora said to Lea smiling.

“It’s just I want to be as strong as you so one day the tree of us can fight together” She said to her best friends.

“I know that and I know you’ll make it one day” He said smiling putting a hand on her shoulder which made her blush and he let go of her “Ya know, it’s kinda weird that now you’re becoming stronger, sometimes I think you won’t be needing me anymore to protect you” He said to her shoulding slightly sad as the others give them a bit of space.(Music stops)

“Sora…” She said to him putting a hand on her chest “Don’t say that Sora, it’s not right” She said to him shocking her hand “You might not have to protect me anymore but I’m always going to need you to be there with me” She continued putting her hand on his right shoulder “You’re very important to me” She finished by letting him go and smiling at him with a pink blush on her face putting her right hand on her chest one more.

Sora smiled back blushed at her “And you’re very important to me too” He said to her keeping his expression “I missed you so much Kairi, it felt like ages since last time I saw you” He continued.

“I feel the same” She said back at him keeping her expression and then the two of them embraced each other in a warm hug as the rest of their friend watched them smiling.

“This is real…” Sora softly said smiling as he kept hugging her feeling the warm embrace she was giving him after so long…(Music stops)

Right in that moment the the group of friends exited the school looking for the keybladers only to gasp in surprise at was was right outside, especially Twilight who had a face of total shock at what she was seeing with her own eyes not believing at all what was in front of her.

“...Who’s...her…?” Twilight asked softly to herself totally shock as she watched her beloved one hugging another girl…

To be Continued…

Prologe: A New World, A New Adventure

While Sora and Riku were on their quests to put an end to Xehanort's plans they were summoned by Master Yen Sid to give them a task to go to a new world to find and safeguard a source of light under threat within it, if it weren't too important he wouldn't have to summoned them.

"Are you sure that it's a very important mission, Master Yen Sid?" Sora asked.

"Yes Sora, you see in this new world lies a gateway to another world, in that world exists a strong light and harmony and since there is a connection to the world you two would go, the light and harmony are constantly flowing into it" Yen Sid explained.

"So you want us to keep this gateway safe?" Riku asked.

"Not quite, the source is not the gateway, the source are six entities, since the light and harmony are flowing into this world it ends up flowing into six special people that inhabit it" Yen Sid clarified them .

"Oh. Like being chosen by the keyblade?" Sora asked.

"Yes except that instead of a keyblade, these six people were chosen by the light and harmony from that alternative world" Yen Sid answered to him.

"Hold on. What about this 'alternative world'?" Riku asked.

"The Gateway it's protected by a barrier that keeps any darkness from outside to enter, that means that there is no need to go to that world" Yen Sid answered to him.

"So in a way to say is the light and harmony of this alternative world makes this world brighter, right?" Sora said.

"That is right, but it's thanks to these six people that these two could spread around the world" Yen Sid Answered him.

"So we must find them and defend them, but from who?" Riku asked.

"From Xehanort..." Yen Sid said as he lowered his head and closed his eyes. Everyone there gasped at his answer, especially Sora and Riku, knowing that he brought ruin to several worlds in the past, knowing that he targeted this new specific world made them angry, the two of them furrowed and Sora spoke up.

"Why would he want to attack these people?" Sora asked keeping the frown.

"The source doesn’t just have an effect on that world it also has effect on the rest of the worlds" Yen Sid answered him while he raised his head up and opened his eyes again.

"So if he takes it out...?" Riku tried to guess.

"...The darkness would spread over the worlds?" Sora finished the sentence.

Yen Sid nodded and everyone had shocked faces and remained in silence until Yen Sid speaks up again.

"Xehanort is doing this to move the balance in his favor to make sure that he would win in the upcoming clash against him, that's why I called you two Sora and Riku, our most strongest warriors to perform this mission" Yen Sid explained to them.

Sora and Riku nodded at this.

"If you fail the balance would be damaged and the darkness would scatter causing chaos around them, of course the light would not disappear from them, but the chaos would give more of an advantage to Xehanort, I hope the two of you have understood" Yen Sid said.

"Of course Master Yen Sid, I swear we will not fail this mission" Riku said with a determined nod.

"You can count on us!" Sora said with a determined smile and bumped his chest with his right fist.

Yen Sid gave them a smile, knowing that they could take care of this task, then he speaks again.

"Another thing" He said to the young heroes.

"Yes?" Sora and Riku said at the same time.

"The source of light doesn’t just spread light and harmony around the world, it also spreads a special kind of magic" Yen Sid said to them.

"What kind of magic?" Riku asked.

"I am sure that Sora knows it too well" Yen Sid said with a smile.

"The magic of friendship?" Sora asked tilting his head.

"Indeed Sora, but how is it that you know?" Yen Sid asked him while he rubbed his bread.

"Hmm. Just a feeling" he said as he put his hands behind his head and with a smile.

Riku chuckled at this, Yen Sid was right, friendship can make someone change turning him or her into a better person and make someone stronger, both him and Sora have experienced that themselves, so it was true that friendship is magic, also Mickey ,Donald and Goofy chuckled at Sora's words.

"Of course, since you are a source of Friendship Sora, a very strong one" Yen Sid told him

"Me?" Sora asked pointing his finger at himself

"Yes Sora, in the universe exist several sources of light and friendship, like the princesses of heart, but you Sora have the power to spread both around the worlds, you can easily make friends with anyone you get to know, and even make everything better, not just to this person, but also to the world that you visit" Yen Sid explained to him

Sora thought about all of his past actions and Yen Sid was right, for everything he has done he is a source of friendship

"Hehe. I guess I am" Sora said with a smile and he continued "But if I go to that world I'll make it even more bright, right?"

Yen Sid nodded with a smile, which made Sora chuckle.

"But wait if Xehanort takes out the source of light, something would happen to the magic of friendship?" Sora asked worried.

"Well the magic will not disappear but the chaos would make the bonds created by the people would break and it would take too much time to unite them again" Yen Sid answered him with a neutral face.

Both Sora and Riku realized that this mission was much too important to fail, not just the sake of that world but for all the worlds was on their shoulders ,and to make things worse if they fail Xehanort would be one step closer to reach his goal, this gave them more reason to succeed in their mission, it would be something vital into the upcoming the events, so they can't fail no matter what.

"Alright, we understand Master Yen Sid, don't worry we can take care of this" Riku said while he put his hands in his pockets.

"Yeah the five of us handle this" Sora said with a smile.

"Actually fellas..." Mickey began while Donald and Goofy looked down "...We can't go with you" He finished his sentence.

"Huh?! Why?!" Sora and Riku said at the same time surprised.

"Well guys, we have to go to help Lea and Kairi with their training" Donald explained.

"Yeah the more help they could get the stronger that they would become" Goofy said.

"Hmm. Yeah it make sense" Sora said a bit sad but still understanding it.

"Yeah we understand that, but you three have to go?" Riku asked.

"Let me explain to you, since you two are the best of the best that we have I thought it would be best if just you two to go on this mission as for Mickey, Donald and Goofy, they’ll help Kairi and Lea with their training" Yen Sid explained them.

Yen Sid was right, Sora and Riku were the strongest keybladers around the worlds and if they team up they could do anything, so it makes sense that just the two of them to go on this mission so they nodded in understanding.

"But don't worry guys if something happens the three of us will go and help you" Mickey said with a smile.

"Thanks Mickey" Riku said with a smile.

"So just you and me, eh Riku?" Sora said with smile while he put his arm around his shoulder.

"Yep like in the mark of mastery exam, before the slip of course" Riku said with a smile while crossing his arms.

"Hehe. Yeah" Sora said.

"Welp guys, the coordinates are already scheduled in the navigator of the gummi ship, good luck guys" Mickey said with a big smile.

"Thanks your majesty" Sora said with a smile, but Riku look at him with an annoyed face with his arms crossed and Sora saw it and he felt a little awkward.

"Ehh... I mean Mickey" Sora corrected himself and Riku smiled at him and gave him a nod, since he told him to call him just Mickey.

"Good luck Sora and Riku, I have faith that you two will succeed in your mission" Yen Sid said to the young heroes.

"Thank you Master Yen Sid" Sora and Riku said at the same time as bowed down their heads.

"See ya later" Goofy said to them.

"Don't let Sora drive the gummi ship!" Donald said to Riku, which made Sora a bit annoyed and made Riku chuckle a bit

"Take care guys" Mickey said to Sora and Riku

"See you guys" Sora said

"Good-bye" Riku said and the two boys left through the door and headed to the gummi ship, they boarded the ship and the gummi ship blasted off into the vast space.

***

Riku was driving the gummi ship while Sora was in the co-pilot seat looking at space.

"Hmm. Looks like this world is bit far, it will take a while to reach it" Riku said.

"I see. Hey Riku when was the last time apart from the keyblade master exam that we were teaming up?" Sora asked him.

"When we faced Xemnas" he answered him, remembering when they faced Xemnas at The World That Never Was not much long ago.

"Yeah, but I mean in a duo, just you and me" he said to him.

"Well we beat Xemnas in a duo, but being a duo in a mission... I guess we never did it until the keyblade master exam before we split up" Riku said to Sora, it was true, even if they were the best of friends they never were a duo in a mission before they beat Xemnas and the keyblade master exam before they were separated.

"Well in that case, good thing that we're in this mission as a duo" Sora said with a big smile.

"Hehe. yeah you're right Sora" Riku said with a smile and he extended his fist to him and Sora chuckled and he bumped fists with Riku.

"I wonder what we’ll see in this new world" Sora said changing the topic.

"Who knows? But if you ask me, we've practically seen everything by now, don't you think?" Riku asked him.

Riku was right, traveling through the world's allowed them to see too many things so by now there are not many things that could impress them.

"Hmm. Maybe you're right, but who knows? Maybe yes maybe not" Sora said to Riku and he nodded "I think I could make more friends there too" Sora said changing the topic again.

"Well, that's your thing Sora, always making new friends, you're like the guy that is friends with everyone in every world" Riku said with a smile.

"Well I guess, but it could be your chance to make more friends too man!" he said to Riku with a big smile

"I have several friends" Riku said to Sora.

"Yeah but it's always fun to make new friends, and since you have some little problems with this I could help you to overcome them" Sora explained to him.

Riku thought for a moment, he has indeed some problems making friends, but it was easier with Sora, but not on his own, so maybe this could be his chance to finally overcome those and Sora’s right, it's always nice make more friends.

"Hmm. You know what? You're right Sora, maybe it's time to get rid of my problems, but of course you reminded me what friendship is when I forgot it completely" Riku said to Sora.

"Hehe. Well that's what best friends are for" he said to Riku with a big smile.

Riku smiled at his words.

"And don't worry Riku, if you have problems I can teach you one or two things about friendship" Sora said joking a bit.

"Hahaha. If that happens then I'll call you" Riku said joking a bit too.

"Hey, I think we're here" Sora said.

The two boys looked at the world in front of them, it was shrouded in light a bit, the two of them pointed out that maybe it was because of the source of light, they also could see a building with some sort of statue in front.

"It looks like... a castle?" Sora tried to guess.

"No, it's something else, it's too small to be one" Riku said.

"Then what could that building be?" Sora asked.

"Well there's only one way to find out, let's land there" Riku said preparing the landing.

"Alright" Sora said getting ready for the landing.

The ship began to close in on the new world, making it possible to have a better view of the building and its surroundings, Riku pulled up with all his might on the wheel, and he turned the gummi ship around to see building better.(the Music stops)

The building was a large, two-story building shaped like a wide ‘U’ in the direct center of it. A medieval tower on top of a glass dome sat on the roof. The gray statue in the front was big as well, depicting a horse rearing up. At the back of the building, Sora and Riku could make out a field, complete with soccer nets and bleachers. The more the boys examined this world, the more it reminded them of something.

"It's a High School?" Sora pondered aloud, raising a brow.

"Looks like it" Riku said and then he turned around to see the other side and they could see a city, they also noticed that it was night time.

"Hmm, then if we enter from here that means that the six people that we're looking for could come here, maybe they are students or teachers" Sora pointed out.

"Most likely. Hey Sora its been like a year since we went to school" Riku said reminding him that neither of them went back to their school at Destiny Islands.

"Well yeah, since last year we were being self-taught and our parents didn't mind that we didn't get back there since they understood that they we're keybladers and we didn't have time to go to school" Sora said.

"Right, but as long we're here we could take the chance to have a normal teenager life, at least for some days" Riku suggest, Sora thought for a moment and he was right, they just have a few days to rest in Destiny Islands, but not enough to have a normal life, since a year ago, so it would be nice to try to be normal boys just for a few days at least.

"Yeah, you're right Riku, it would be nice to be normal boys and go to this school while we're here" Sora said accepting Riku's suggestion.

"Alright, well I'll land on the roof, since there's no other place to park the ship" Riku said.

"Ok let's hope no one would find it" Sora said a bit worried, since they'll have to keep the worlds' order.

Riku approached, he steadily lowered the Gummi Ship while leveling it at the same time, keeping his aim near the glass dome. With professional skill, he grounded the vessel with a dull thud without a scratch.

"Nicely done Riku, Donald would be proud" Sora said with a smile

"Hehe thanks Sora, well it's night time here, let's go to sleep, tomorrow we'll search for the source" Riku said as he got up and walked to the bedroom of the ship.

"Yeah, you're right" he said as he followed suit.

Sora jumped into his bunk and Riku did the same.

"Good night Riku" Sora said to him.

"Same here" he replied, and the two of them fell asleep.

***

Just below the school a corridor of darkness appeared right beside the statue of a horse with its forelegs in the air, and emerging from it, a young man in a black coat with the hood up, he took a few steps and stood right in front of the school keeping his gaze on the school, not looking to the rest of his surroundings.

"...On this land shall darkness prevail and light expire. The future; it’s already been written... These facts cannot be changed... And no one cannot rewrite the events that are destined to happen..." The young man said keeping his gaze to the school, never looking somewhere else, then a corridor of darkness appeared behind him and he turn around and walked into it.

"No one..." he said right before entered the corridor of darkness and it disappeared.

***

In a room very far from that school was a girl named Twilight Sparkle, she was alone except that she was with her loyal pet Spike, but he was asleep. Twilight was leaning against the frame of her window and she was looking at the stary sky night with her thoughts and she sighed.

"This is way too hard... Trying to get used to my new life and learning about friendship, but the guilt from what I’ve done to Sunset and her friends is eating me away, I don't know what I can do, even if my family or my friends try to help me their words don't help me much, I can barely look at somebody at school, I hope that things will soon get better, maybe I should go with Sunset and the others to ask them for help. She thought about her current situation, then she saw a shooting star in the sky and she knew what it meant, that she could wish for something.

"...I wish that someone could help me with my problems, to teach me about friendship, someone that I can call a friend, someone that... Loves me truly..." She said and in the last part of her wish a tear fell out from her eye and the tear shone for a second and ended up falling to the ground. Then she went to bed, not knowing that her wish already came true, that there is a certain hero that can help her and to teach her about friendship...

To Be Continued...

Chapter 7: The Boy From The Dawn And The Angel On The Earth

In a dark area of the city Organization XIII was there observing the movements of Sora and Riku.

“Hmph that was unexpected” the young man said.

“It is very curious how Sora and Riku gained that new power” A man said to him.

“There is a clear reason for it, it’s because of the bond of Sora and Riku with Twilight and Sunset, thanks to them Sora and Riku kept the magic from Equestria within them and now it’s part of them” A 2nd man explained to the rest of the members of the organization.

“I see, with those new powers they’ve become stronger” A 3rd man said.

“Good thing that it only works here” A 4th man said as he crossed his arms.

“Even if their new transformations don’t work outside this world Sora and Riku are still getting stronger and stronger even without them, that will cause problems for us” The young man said.

“Seeing where this is getting to, can I go for the Dazzlings now?” The boy asked him.

“Not yet, I said that we have to wait for the best moment with caution and patience” The young man said to him.

“Fine I can wait” The boy said a bit annoyed.

“I noticed that Riku is indeed becoming soft because of Sunset Shimmer, Wouldn’t you agree it would be the best moment to attack him when he’s the most vulnerable?” The tall boy asked him.

“No, even if his love for her made him softer it is also making him stronger and it strengthens his resolve to protect her” The young man answered him “Most of all he gains his new powers by his bond with her”

“I agree with that, I know Riku as much as you do” The 1st man said to the tall boy “And I would like to test Sora’s and Riku’s new powers, to see how strong they have become”

“Yeah, we could send some nobodies to attack the school to test their new strength” The 4th man suggested to the young man with cocky smile.

“I had the same idea” The young man answered him.

“Hmm. That could be because we share the same heart and mind, isn’t it?” The 4th man said to him keeping his grin.

“Perhaps” The young man said to him “However there is something that is missing off”

“Are you saying that there is a missing piece with this mission” The 3rd man asked him.

“Yes, now I noticed that the magic from Equestria couldn’t just spread like it did in the past, there must be something or someone from Equestria that did it” The young man explained.

“Welp in that case you should just lead Sora and Riku to find that for us, I mean why dirty our hands looking for answers when we could just sit back and let Sora and Riku do the hard work for us?” The 4rd man said to young man with a cocky smile.

“I agree with your idea” The young man said agreeing with the 4th man“ Let’s go. It’s time to test their strength, let’s see how powerful their new magic of friendship is, it could affect the events but in the end the outcome won’t change” (Music Stops)

***

Sora, Riku, Flash and his friends were coming out of the classroom talking amongst themselves.

“Welp i’m beginning to get used to this now” Sora said with a smile on his face.

“Good to hear that dude, it’s not easy to get us to a new school, especially on the first day” Flash said to him with a smile on his face.

“Heh, you’re right man, but let’s just say that Sora and I adapt easily to new things” Riku said to him with a smile as well

“That’s cool. So you guys wanna spend the break with us?” He kindly asked them keeping his smile.

“Sorry Flash, we would like to, but we have something to do” Riku said to him as he put his hands in his pockets.

“Yeah, we have to go to see the girls at the music room” Sora explained to him.

“Ahh I get, it’s just an excuse so Riku can see Sunset, isn’t it?” Flash said to Riku with with a sly smile as he put his hands in the pockets of his jacket, this made Riku blush a bit.

“Tch. I don’t know what are you talking about” Riku said a bit annoyed still a bit blushed as he turned his head to the other side with his eyes closed.

“Aha, sure” Flash said keeping his smile and Sora was there trying of not chuckle and then he cleared his throat.

“In any case, where’s the music room?” Sora asked him.

“Just follow this hallway, then turn right and then turn left, when you see a double door you’ve arrived” Flash explained pointing to the left.

“Okay thanks” Riku thanked him.

“See ya later” Sora said goodbye to the guys as he and Riku went to the music room.

“Geez, that guy’s definitely in love with Sunset” Flash said with a smile to his friends “Don’t you think dudes?” He asked to his friends and they nodded in agreement.

***

The girls were in the music room chatting amongst themselves as they waited for the boys, all of the girls except Twilight have their respected instruments. Rainbow and Sunset have their guitars, Applejack her bass, Pinkie her drums, Fluttershy her tambourine and Rarity her keytar or how Pinkie called it a guitarkey. As for Twilight she was just sitting on the seat of a piano with Spike on her lap as she cuddled him.

“Where are those two?” Rainbow asked a bit impatient.

“We just came in Rainbow, let’s just wait them” Fluttershy said to her.

“Hey girls i’ve been thinking, do you think we’re going to be truly okay?” Twilight asked them with a sad face.

“Twi, listen Sora and Riku are here to protect us, you don’t have to worry, they will never ever let us down” Sunset said to her as she put her hand on her shoulder.

“And don’t worry girls, if something happens they’re just going to get out of nowhere and make things okay” Spike said to them with a smile on his face.

“Heh. Yeah, when we least expect it they would just-” Rainbow began with a smile on her face when she was cut off by the sound of the double doors opening, then they saw that Sora and Riku arrived.

“Sup’ girls” Sora greeted them with his usual smile.

“Yo” Riku did the same with a smile as well.

“See? They always come out when you least expect it” Rainbow said with a smile to her friends, this made the boys chuckle.

“Hey guys good to see you” Sunset greeted them with a smile on her face.

“Hey are you girls going to practice?” Sora asked noticing that they have their instruments.

“Well we were going to spend time doing it before you got here, but I guess we’ll just save it for another day” Sunset answered him.

“Actually Sora and I would like to hear your music” Riku said to her with a smile.

“Really?” Sunset asked a bit surprised and blushed.

“Yeah, it’s been awhile since Sora and I just sat down and enjoyed good music” Riku said to her with a smile on his face.

“Yep that’s right, we got time to spare any way, we don’t need to rush” Sora said to the girls as he put his hands in the pockets of his jacket.

“We could hear how good you are and then go to train, a little rest before we train” Riku said to the girls when a smile “How ‘bout it?”

“Please?” Sora asked kindly.

“Well…” Sunset said thinking about it a bit and then Rarity tapped her back to call her attention.

“Sunset darling can we talk in private please?” Rarity asked her.

“Um okay, can you guys excuse us for a minute?” Sunset asked them.

“Sure” Sora answered her.

“Okay” Riku answered her. Then the girls gathered near the piano to talk in private as the boys just stood near the door, Riku was against the wall.

“What’s up?” Sunset asked Rarity.

“Look we should play a song for the boys, they want to know how good we are and…” Rarity began with a smile on her face “This could be the perfect chance to show Riku your musical skills, especially your beautiful voice, when he hears you singing he would definitely fall for you” Rarity said to her with a big smile on her face and this made Sunset very blushed, then she turned her head to see Riku.

“Well okay, I guess that could work” Sunset said to her still very blushed.

“That’s wonderful darling” Rarity said to him as she clapped her hands together “And this could me my chance to make Sora notice me” She thought as she looked at Sora a bit blushed with a smile on her face.

“Oki Doki girls” Pinkie said to them with her usual big smile on her face.

“W-well as long Sora-i mean the guys enjoy it” Fluttershy said very blushed as she looked at Sora with some thoughts to impress Sora as well.

“Y-yeah, ah’m in too” Applejack said blushed as well with the same idea of calling Sora’s interest to herself.

“Okay then, let’s show those two some real music” Rainbow declared with a confident smile on her face and then the rest of the girls expect Twilight nodded with smiles on their faces.

“Hey Twi, wanna sing with us?” Sunset kindly asked her.

“Sorry girls, not today, you know that i’m still new to this and I don’t know any songs, i’ll most likely do it next time” Twilight refused as she shook her head.

“That’s okay darling” Rarity said to her. Meanwhile the guys were just waiting for the girls decide.

“Hmm. Wonder what they’re talking about, did they forgot that we’re still here?” Sora said as he looked at the girls, but he couldn’t hear them.

“Beats me, maybe girl stuff, but they are taking a bit too long to decide to play a song or not, maybe they’re getting off topic” Riku said to him as he crossed his arms.

“Well Donald told me once that the girls can take their time when it comes to decisions” Sora said to his best friend.

“That’s right Sora, girls sometimes can be like that” He said to him as he put his hands in his pockets, then the girls turned around and walked near the guys, except for Twilight that just went back to sitting on the piano, Sora noticed that wondering why she didn’t stand up.

“Okay guys we’re gonna to play one of our favorite songs for you, please take a seat and enjoy the show” Sunset said with a smile on her face talking to the guys and this made Riku chuckle.

“All right Sunny” Riku said to her keeping his smile as he just took a seat near the piano then Sora walked over to Twilight.

“Hey Twily, can I sit with you?” Sora kindly asked her with a warm smile on his face.

“Umm uhh. S-sure Sora” Twilight answered him with a smile of her own very blushed as she played with her hair.

“Heh Thanks” Sora thanked her as he sat right beside her on the piano seat, this made her even more blushed.

“Yo Sora” Spike greeted him with a smile.

“Hey Spike” Sora greeted him with a smile as he cuddled his head.(Music Stops)

Then Pinkie raised her drumsticks and tapped them together as she called “One, two, three!”

Once upon a time
You came into my world and made the stars align

Now I can see the signs
You pick me up when I get down so I can shine

Shine like rainbows oh-woah-oh
Shine like rainbows oh-woah-oh
Shine like rainbows oh-woah-oh
Shine like rainbows oh-woah-oh

Then the two keybladers saw the girls transforming just like they said. the ears now sit at the top of their heads just like them when they transformed, their hair from the back of their heads have grown longer making it look like tails, just like they described and only Fluttershy and Rainbow Dash have sprouted wings from their backs just like Sora, the boys recognized the kind of form from each girls: Rainbow and Fluttershy have pegasus forms just like Sora, Rarity and Sunset have unicorn forms just like Riku and Pinkie Pie and Applejack have earth pony forms. They guys were surprised and impressed by this even more so from Riku like he was hypnotized by Sunset, not just by her voice, he couldn’t stop looking at her, he thought that she was beautiful, then a blush appeared on Riku’s face as a smile was drawn on it.

Friends, you are in my life
And you can count on me to be there by your side

And when the music comes alive
We sing our songs to lift us up so we can shine

And the sound that we hear in our hearts
Makes a crescendo
And the light that ignites in the dark
It makes us all glow

And shine like rainbows
We shine like rainbows oh-woah-oh
Shine like rainbows
We shine like rainbows oh-woah-oh

Suddenly, Sora, Riku, Twilight and even Spike started bobbing their heads to the music with smiles on their faces.

Together we stand
As the rain begins to fall
And holding our heads up high
As the sun shines through it all

And the sound that we hear in our hearts
Makes a crescendo
And the light that ignites in the dark
It makes us all glow

And shine like rainbows
We shine like rainbows oh-woah-oh
Shine like rainbows
We shine like rainbows oh-woah-oh
We shine like rainbows

(Music Stops)

Then when the song ended , they turned back to normal, the guys understood that like Sora and Riku they shut off their forms by just thinking it, of course if they wanted to, however the boys ignored that and they just stood up and began to clap their hands with warm smiles on their faces at their brilliant musical skills. Looking at Riku clap at her made Sunset very blushed, her face was almost completely red.

“So guys how did you like that?” Rainbow asked them as she smiled.

“It was awesome, and the transformation made it 20% cooler, like you would say” Sora said to her with a big smile on his face.

“This dude gets it” Rainbow said to him keeping her smile.

“A-and what do you think of it Riku?” Sunset timidly asked him still very blushed.

“Um y-yeah, it was very awesome, you-I MEAN all of you all sounded amazing and I was very impressed by your transformation, it was just like you said” Riku said to her blushed as well as he rubbed the back of his head as he looked the other way a bit timidly then suddenly Rarity pushed her with a sly smile on her face, she moved her near Riku, this made Sunset’s face bright crimson and this surprised Riku.

“And what did you think of Sunset’s interpretation Riku?” Rarity asked as Sunset’s face got even more redder by her question.

“Ehh umm w-well” Riku was getting a bit more blushed and he seemed stuck, because he wasn’t able to say a word then Sora just walked right beside him with a grin on his face as he moved his head side to side then he gave him a bit of a shake to unstick him “I-it was very amazing, you sing very nice” He said to her very blushed with a smile on his face.

“T-thank you Riku” Sunset thanked him still with the same face as she looked to the other way timidly with a shy smile on her face. Then Sora tried to not laugh because it was funny looking Riku acting a bit dumb by Sunset, however Riku heard the noise then Riku punched Sora on his forearm very irritated.

“Ow!” Sora said as he rubbed his forearm with an annoyed face looking at Riku, the girls couldn’t avoid but giggle at this scene “Hey it’s not funny” he said annoyed to the girls.

“It is funny, because it was just like on some TV shows” Rainbow said trying as she kept giggling as Riku looked to the other side annoyed still blushed with his arms crossed as for Sora he glared at them with an annoyed face as he crossed his arms as well.

“In any case, I think that you’re all an awesome band” Sora said to them with a smile on his face changing the topic.

“Yeah, you all should be the best band at Canterlot High” Riku said with a smile on his face to them.

“Of course, we are the Rainbooms, we are the best band here” Rainbow said with a proud smile on her face and the rest of the girls except Twilight smiled as well.

“And i’m also impressed by you Fluttershy” Sora said to her and this made her very blushed.

“Huh? M-me?” She asked him confused and very blushed

“Yeah, i’m impressed thinking all of the concerts you made with the others, knowing how shy you are, you’re very brave to stand up and show your musical talent” Sora said to her as he put his hands on the back of his head and this made Fluttershy’s face even more blushed.

“T-t-thank you Sora” She thanked him with a shy smile as she looked to the other side timidly as she rubbed her hair like if it were a cat very blushed, this made Rarity, Applejack and Twilight a bit jealous.

“Heh, as you can see girls, Sora always says what he thinks” Riku said with a smile to him.

“What can I say? Honesty is the best policy, like a little friend of mine told me” Sora said with a smile on his face as he remembered Jiminy's advice as he shrugged.

“Y-yeah ah noticed that” Applejack said a bit blushed as she timidly looked to the other side.

“And tell me Sora, what did you think of my interpretation?” Rarity asked him a bit blushed.

“You did very nice too Rarity, you’re very good with that keytar” Sora said to her with a smile on his face.

“Aww. Thank you darling” She thanked with a smile on her face blushed.

“But one question. Why didn’t you sing Twily?” Sora asked her.

“Oh well it’s because I don’t know any songs” She answered him as Spike jumped off of her lap and walked toward Riku.

“Oh it’s okay Twily, there’s always next time” Sora said as he put his hand on her shoulder and this made her a bit blushed.

“Thanks Sora, i’m sure next time” Twilight said to him with a smile on her face.

“I would like to see you singing Twily, you must have a pretty voice” Sora said to her with his usual smile and this made her blush more.

“Hehehehe sure” She said nervously with a smile on her face as she played with her hair.

“Oh boy. Sora’s personality is the perfect girl attracter, it could be whether by a guy like Sora attracts the girls from here or that by what i’ve seen there seems to be a lacking of guys of their age, most likely both” Riku thought at the fact that as of now there are 4 girls that like Sora “In this world Sora is the luckiest with the girls, he’s not even making an effort on that, like me at home” Then Riku felt something pulling his pants from the left side, he looked down and saw Spike.

“Hey Riku” The little dog greeted him.

“Sup’” Riku did the same as he picked him up.

“Did you notice that Twi is in love with Sora?” Spike asked him.

“Hmph I thought I was the only who noticed that” Riku said to him.

“Well I know my friend, she’s crazy for him, she just doesn’t want to admit it” Spike said to him as he pointed at his owner with his paw.

“I agree, she’s not the kind of girl that would just admit that she likes someone, it would take time, but she’ll eventually admit it” Riku said to him.

“I would give her a week” Spike said.

“Hmph me too, I bet by next week the only thing she would talk about is Sora” Riku said with a smile on his face.

“Heh, yeah you should see what she wrote in her notebook during the last class, she wrote a whole page with a heart and Sora’s name written in it at the end” Spike said to him with a smile on his face.

“Oh man, she’s so in love with him” Riku said to the dog.(Music Stops)

“I would say that too” Sunset said to them took them a bit shocked since they didn’t notice that she heard them.

“You knew it too?” Spike asked her as she took him into her arms.

“Yep, she’s my friend, I knew she liked him when I saw them in the last break, that and I saw her write that on her notebook at the last class, it’s the first time that i’ve seen her like this” Sunset said to them.

“Actually is the first time that she ever liked a guy” Spike said to her.

“Hmph. I got the feeling of that, so this is her first love huh?” Riku said as he put his hands in his pockets.

“Yep, I never ever thought that I would see Twilight acting dumb for a guy, especially one that is her exact opposite” Spike said to them.

“Heh, I wouldn’t said that for sure doggy” Riku said to him with a smile on his face “Sure they seem to be almost opposites, but they also have similarities deep down”

“How are you so sure Riku?” Sunset asked him.

“Just a feeling” Riku said to her as he shrugged with a smile on his face.

“Heh, sure, hey Spike can you leave us for a moment?” Sunset asked him.

“Okay” He answered him as she let go of him and went back to Twilight.

“Riku, tell me something, about that girl Kairi, Sora likes her?” Sunset asked him.

“Yeah, for a long time now, 11 years since they met, Kairi came from a world named Radiant Garden, she ended up on our islands after a meteor shower, I suppose back then something happened in Radiant Garden to make her appear on our islands” Riku explained to her and she gave him a sad face.

“This could not end well, I mean what if Twilight knows this?” Sunset asked him a bit worried for her friend.

“That’s why she doesn't have to know nothing about this, this could hurt her very badly” Riku answered her.

“But what if Sora tells her that?” Sunset asked him still worried.

“Don’t worry, he won’t, he doesn’t even know she likes him” Riku answered him waving his right hand.

“I hope that, I mean your first crush is one unforgettable, if it goes wrong it could hurt her for life” Sunset said to him worried.

“Yeah, I know that now” He said to her as he turned his head to the other side a bit blushed, since Riku didn’t have any crush until Sunset “And I take that Flash was your first crush, am I right?”

“Yeah, he was” Sunset answered him a bit ashamed.

“I bet you didn't want to be with any guy since that, it’s okay Sunny, my mom and dad told me that it’s a part of life, the correct one could appear in any moment” He said to her with a smile on his face “I wish it could be me”

“Yeah, you’re right Thanks Riku” She thanked him with a smile on her face a bit blushed “I didn’t want to be with any boy until you showed up, I hope it could be you”

“Besides, something tells me that the fact that Sora loves Kairi could change” Riku said to her as he looked at Sora and Twilight talking.

“You think that Sora could fall for Twilight?” Sunset asked him trying to guess where he was going.

“Maybe, but i’m on a neutral ground when it comes to Sora’s love life, if he’s happy i’m happy, also sometimes I like to think that couples of opposites are the cutest ones” Riku said to her with a smile as he put his hands in his pockets.

“And what do you think of the couples with the same likings?” Sunset asked him a bit timidly as she rubbed her left arm a bit blushed.

“Ehh. Well I think that those couples are nice too” Riku answered her a bit blushed as well as he rubbed the back of his head.

“And… did you have a crush on someone before?” Sunset asked him a bit more blushed in a timid way.

“Well, no, never” Riku answered a bit depressed and that left her surprised.

“Never? Never ever?” Sunset asked him still surprised and he shook his head to say no.

“Never, you see, back home the girls liked me a lot for obvious reasons” Riku began to explain her as he pointed to himself “But the thing was that-”

“None were your type, right? Sunset said to him trying to guess and he nodded.

“I liked Kairi a bit for while, but a true crush, I never have one” Riku explained her as he put his hands in his pockets as he shrugged.

“That means that you never had a girlfriend? Or even kissed one?” She asked him.

“Nope” He answered her as he shook his head, this left Sunset surprised.

“Sounds like that you didn’t have luck on that” She said to him feeling a bit bad for him as she crossed her arms.

“Yeah, but look on the bright side, that could mean that the right girl could be out there, who knows, maybe she's closer than I think” Riku said to her a bit blushed this made Sunset blush “I hope it could be you”

“I hope so” Sunset said to him still blushed with a smile on her face “I wish it could be me”

“Oh and one other thing” Riku said to her.

“Hm?” She was wondering what he wanted to say to her.

“I was very amazed that you know how to play the guitar, it was very awesome” Riku flattered her for her skill with her guitar and this made her very blushed.

“Oh um. Thanks” She thanked him still blushed and a bit nervous.

“Yeah, I always wanted to learn how to play a guitar, it’s one of my favorite instruments” Riku said to her keeping his smile.

“Oh well then, I could teach you if you want to of course” She offered him a bit timidly still blushed as she rubbed her left arm once again.

“Would you do that for me?” Riku asked him surprised and a bit blushed and then she nodded a bit timidly still blushed “Heh. Thank you” Riku thanked her a bit blushed as well.(Music Stops)

“And when would you like to begin your guitar lessons?” Sunset asked him with a smile on her face.

“I’ll tell you when I think when” Riku said to her with a smile as well. Suddenly his left hand began to glow in an orange-amber color then Riku raised his hand seeing that Sunset’s mark appeared on the palm of his hand then everyone else noticed this and walked closer to see.

“What happened?” Sunset asked him.

“Huh, looks like my form reloaded” Riku explained as he looked to his hand “Well you see girls that when our forms is at 0% the mark disappears from our hands, still we could think to make them appear, but they would look uncolored” Riku explained as Sora’s raised his right hand showing Twilight’s mark uncolored.

“And when they are at full color that’s when the forms are ready to be used” Sora finished the explanation as he lowered his hand “But I thought it would take hours to be at 100%”

“Maybe it would be because when the others singed you also absorbed the good vibes, speeding the loading process” Twilight explained.

“That makes sense” Sunset said to her as she crossed her arms.

“But why would only Riku’s would be ready?” Spike asked.

“Simple, Sunset sang, and i’m linked with her, the loading process must have sped even more when one of us absorbed the good vibes produced by those who we are linked to” Riku explained.

“So, if Sunset or Twilight produced good vibes than any of you two absorbed the loading process will be faster?” Rainbow asked to be sure and Riku nodded in confirmation. at that moment Sora’s right hand began to glow in a purple color then he raised showing that Twilight’s mark was at full color.

“Looks like, mines ready too” Sora declared to everyone else.

“Heh, good timing” Riku said to him with a smile on his face.

“Before going to the gym guys I have one Question” Sunset said to them.

“Okay” Sora said to her.

“You said that Xehanort want’s to take out our magic that came from Equestria. Does that mean that he’s also after Equestria itself?” She asked them worried.

“Don’t worry about that” Sora answered her.

“There’s an invisible barrier that prevents the darkness from outside to enter, so Xehanort can’t enter, not even get near” Riku explained her and the girls sighed in relief.

“Good to know” Twilight said relieved.

“Well if there’s nothing to do here, let’s go to the gym” Riku declared.

“Yeah, it’s training time” Sora declared with a smile on his face.

“Yeah” The girls said at the same time, everyone was about to go to the gym of the school, but…(Music Stops)

“HEEEEEEELP!!!!!!!!! THERE’S GREY CREATURES IN THE GYM AND THERE ARE PEOPLE IN TROUBLE!!” a student shouted from the hallways.

“A second attack?!” Sora asked shocked.

“Good thing that it’s in the gym we were about to go there anyway” Riku said.

“Let’s go Riku” Sora said to him.

“Yeah” Riku said to him then the two guys rushed out of the music room to the gym and the girls were right behind them.(Music Stops)

***

10 minutes ago in the gym, there are the shadow 5 talking amongst themselves, as Flash Sentry and his friends were preparing for band practice, since they know the music room is being used, then Flash noticed the girls from Crystal Prep Academy and he decided to talk to them.

“Um hello” Flash greeted them and they turned around to see him.

“Hi there, hey you’re that guy Flash Sentry, right?” Sour asked him.

“That’s me” He answered them.

“Sup’ dude, you need something?” Indigo asked him.

“Well yeah, it’s about Twilight, did you see her today?” He asked them.

“Yes, she was with her friends, the last thing I knew is that she and the others went to the statue outside” Sugarcoat answered him.

“Oh cool, and how is she?” He asked them.

“Hmm, normal I guess” Lemon answered him.

“Say, you know that there’s two new guys here?” Sunny asked him.

“You mean Sora and Riku? Yeah, they’re my friends” He answered him.

“Well I noticed that Sora guy wants to stick with Twilight” Sour said to him and this left him surprised as his eyes widened.

“What?” He asked still surprised.

“That dude, Sora looks like he’s determined to stick with Twilight even if she doesn’t want to” Indigo said to him as she crossed his arms.

“No, that can’t be right, he knows that I like Twilight, I know him and he would never betray any of his friends” Flash said to them with a frown.

“Well, you better ask him about that” Sunny said to him.

“But thinking it well, Sora only seems to have friendly intentions with Twilight” Lemon said as she put a finger on his chin.

“Well that’s true, he didn’t even do any move with her” Sour said to her as she crossed his arms.

“See? That’s how my friend is, he only wants to make friends that’s the way he is” Flash explained as he put his hands in his pockets.

“Well, Sora might not have any intentions to hang out with Twilight, but we don’t know about her” Sugarcoat said as she adjusted her glasses.

“Huh? What do you mean?” He asked confused.

“What I mean is that Twilight has certain reactions for Sora’s personality, sorry to say this Flash, but looks like she likes him” Sugarcoat answered him.

“No no no no no, that definitely can’t be right. She would never like a guy like Sora, I mean he could attract girls that are more of his kind, but Twilight is like his opposite” Flash said to them with a frown.

“Well, science says that opposites attracts each other, that also works in the love” Sunny said to him.

“And also you sound jealous man” Indigo said to him as she crossed her arms.

“You should talk with Sora and Twilight about this, but hey look on the bright side there’s more fish in the sea” Sour said to him with her usual change of mood, passing of serious to a smile on her face to make him feel better, but Flash just looked down with an angry face, his friends seem worried for him.(Music Stops) Then everyone heard a strange sound and they turned around and then everyone saw some strange grey creatures in front of them, like 20 of them.

“Monsters?!” Lemon said scared.

“Don’t tell me that there’s another anomaly here!” Indigo said annoyed and scared.

“This can’t be good” Sugarcoat said scared as well. Then they heard another strange sound behind them and when they turned around they saw more monsters, this time they have a well-muscled, bronze-colored upper body, with thin upper arms. Its forearms are mostly covered in large, cylindrical, silver gauntlets, while its blocky hands are black. Its waist and upper legs are silver, while its lower legs are cylindrical and grey. The silver and grey halves of its legs are separated by a steel blue knee brace. Its head is rather small, black, and cylindrical. It wears a silver helmet on its head, which also sports a small, steel blue diamond on its front. And a strange symbol is placed on its left pectoral muscle. They wield a large, bronze, T-shaped claymore with a long, black handle as a weapon.

“This is really bad” Flash said scared as well as everyone seemed surrounded.(Music Stops)

***

The two heroes arrived at the gym and saw the enemies, 40 nobodies, 20 dusks and 20 Berserkers, the girls arrived a bit after the guys and they saw the people in danger, they saw the Shadow 5, Flash and his friends being surrounded by the nobodies.

“Let’s go Sora!” Riku said to him.

“Yeah!” Sora said to him, then the two of them checked their right and left fists glowing in a red and blue sparkling aura respectively and then they turned into their new forms and jumped into the action.

Everyone seemed to be in a serious problem with no hope of making it out alive but when they thought it was all over something slashed 3 dusks, it turns out that it was Riku’s keyblade being moved with telekinesis and then he made it go back to his hand. Then 1 Berserker was banished but it seems like that nothing happened, but it turns out that it was Sora that made a slash so fast that no one saw his movement, everyone was taken by surprise at this, they were really shocked and confused.

“W-what?!” All of the shadow 5 were shocked and confused by this.

“Sora?! Riku?!” Flash as well as his friends were shocked as well, especially looking at his friends like that.

“Stay back” Riku said to them standing in front of them.

“We can handle this” Sora said as he was hovering slightly above the ground.

“Guys it’s not safe, c’mon!” Sunset said to them approaching them with the rest of the girls. Then everyone nodded in understanding and everyone went to the bleachers.

“What’s going on here?!” Flash asked confused.

“Don’t tell me you’ve done another crazy experiment that went wrong again!” Sour said angrily at Twilight.

“What? No! I have nothing to do with this” Twilight said to her.

“Then explain why Sora and Riku have this magic or why are these monsters here!” Indigo said to her angrily wanting answers.

“Look, we’ll explain this later” Sunset said to them to calm them down.

“Sshhhhh! The show is about to begin!” Pinkie said to them as she was sitting with a box of popcorn in her hands and then she took one handful and ate it.

“That’s right, seeing those two fight is better than watching a movie” Rainbow said excited.

“You can ignore the chance of danger, since those two are professionals at this, so we don’t have to worry” Spike said to them as he poked out his head from Twilight’s backpack.

Sora and Riku were preparing to fight as they glared at the nobodies.

“Just as I thought, nobodies” Riku said to Sora that was still hovering near the ground.

“But something's not right, it doesn’t make sense why would the organization send them to attack other people” Sora said to Riku knowing that there was something wrong.

“We can think about that later, let’s get rid of these things first” Riku said to him

“And while we’re doing that we can also see what we can do with these new powers” Sora said to him with a smile on his face.

“Heh, you said it” Riku said to him with a smile as well “Let’s go Sora!”

“Yeah!” Sora said to him. Then Sora flew toward the enemies. Then 2 Dusks and 1 Berserker went toward Riku and he gave a confident smile.

“Heh I don’t think so” Riku said keeping his smile and then he raised his left hand glowing in a blue sparkling aura meaning that he was using his new Telekinesis to stop the nobodies in their tracks “Goodbye!” Riku declared as he moved his hand to make the nobodies float towards him and then he made a slash making the enemies vanish from existence, as for Sora he was flying at high speed slashing every nobody that got in his way, wiping out 10 Dusks with great speed, this left everyone impressed.

“...Amazing” It was the only word that got out of Sunset’s mouth.

“Just amazing” Those were the only words that got out of Twilight’s mouth, one could see clearly that they were so impressed that they were nearly speechless.

“Hey! Riku!” Indigo called his attention and he turned to see her meaning that he could hear her “Use your powers so you can finish this now!” She told him then he chuckled with a confident smile on his face.

“What for?” He asked keeping the smile this left everyone except the girls surprised and confused “It would only make this boring” That line made their eyes widen by surprise.

“Are you mad dude!?” Flash asked him “This is not a game!”

“Actually… for them this is a game” Sunset began to explain.

“Huh?” Everyone else apart from the girls were confused.

“Sora and Riku are so strong that taking out the monsters is like a game for them” Twilight explained.

“Wow man, I knew they were special when I met them, but not that special” Flash said as he looked at the guys again.

“I gotta say it, they are the coolest guys around” Indigo said “It hurts to admit that but it’s the truth”

“I have the same feeling sister” Rainbow said to her as she surrounded her with her right arm.

“These new powers are amazing!” Sora declared with a big smile on his face as he was flying around preparing to attack.

“Let’s see what else we can do” Riku declared with a smile preparing to attack as well, then a Berserker with its claymore was about to attack him it was so near that for a moment it seemed that he couldn’t avoid it, everyone was shocked by this most of all Sunset “Heh” Riku chuckled as he used one of his physical skills, the Dark Roll to dodge the attack by melting into the shadows, he moved far enough to be out of the attack ratio then he turned back to previous form, this left everyone impressed.

“No way! That was so close and he dodged it by turning into a black orb!” Indigo said completely amazed by this.

“I know! Isn’t it epic!?” Rainbow said amazed by this.

“Riku is very good controlling his own darkness” Sunset said with a smile impressed and a bit blushed.

“I agree with that” Sour said to her with a smile.

“Okay. That’s it” Riku declared as he formed a dark firaga orb in his left hand, but there was something different about it, there were blue sparkles emerging from the fireball “Hmm. I wonder if…” Riku thought as an idea crossed his mind, then he focused on the orb of dark flames and then he was able to manipulate the form of the flames turning it into a sword made of the dark firaga orb “Ha this is even better” Riku said with a confident smile “Dark Firaga blade!” He declared as he once again went into his battle stance, this left everyone impressed and shocked by this, then the berserker went to attack him once again but then he was able to block its attack with his keyblade in his right hand and with the blade made of dark firaga in his left hand, he made a slash that not just damaged the nobody but also began to burn the enemy, the hit made the nobody step back, but Riku began a combo slashing with his keyblade and the blade made of the dark firaga dealing great damage to the nobody, on the last slash it sent the nobody backwards hitting 2 more berserkers “Burn away!” Riku declared as he launched a wave of dark flames that went out of the sword made of dark firaga and flew toward the nobodies, hitting them making them incinerate vanishing from existence, this made everyone’s jaws drop by how impressed they were.

“That was...EPIC!!” Indigo said with a big smile on her face.

“Yeah what he just did was awesome!!” Rainbow said to her having the same emotion as her.

“Amazing, he was able to form a blade out of his fireball” Twilight said with a smile impressed as well..

“Riku’s so amazing” Sunset said blushed and impressed by him.

“I see why you like him” Sour said to her with a sly smile that made Sunset even more blushed.

“W-what?” She asked her still very blushed.

“C’mon, anyone can see that you love him” She answered her keeping her smile and this made her even more blushed.

“Yeah, when I met him I knew he was just like you” Flash said to her with a smile and this made her look to the other side timidly.

“Heh with this new powers I can manipulate my spells in a whole new level” Riku said with a smile on his face as he looked at his left hand as the blade made of dark fire vanished.

“That’s incredible Riku!” Sora said to him with a smile on his face “Now it’s my turn!” Sora then flew toward the enemies at high speed “Wing Slash!” Sora declared as he soared toward the nobodies then he made an upward strike that sent 2 Berserkers into the air then he flew at high speed behind them, then he used his strike raid launching his keyblade against the nobodies causing them damage, the Sora flew at high speed again to catch his keyblade in the middle of the strike raid, then with his keyblade in hand again he flew against the nobodies still in mid air and then he performed a deadly triple attack with his wings and his keyblade spinning horizontally destroying them and this left everyone impressed, specifically this left Indigo’s and Rainbow’s jaw drop “Ha! My wings are so sharp they can cut like swords!” Sora declared with an excited smile on his face.

“That was EPIC!! Sora’s so fast!” Indigo said with a big smile on her face.

“I know he’s extremely fast!” Rainbow said to her with a big smile as well.

“Those two are epic, Riku’s thing is control of magic as for Sora’s thing it’s speed, my name may be Flash, but Sora’s the fastest guy here” Flash said amazed by the skills of his new friends

“Sora’s so amazing” Twilight amazed by Sora’s skills very blushed, Flash noticed this and looked the other way a bit depressed.

“These new powers are very awesome!” Sora said to Riku with a big smile.

“Same here” Riku said to him with a smile as well on his face.

“Okay, let’s make a team attack!” Sora said to him.

“Right, let’s go!” Riku said to him with a determined nod. Then Sora flew near to the ceiling of the gym then he gave a determined smile ready to begin the attack.

“Speed Break!” Sora shouted as he flew at max speed toward the enemies passing through them generating a great wave of wind that blew them off in the air and left everyone shocked at the reach of Sora’s speed, now was Riku’s turn, he focused on the enemies in mid air and then he raised his left hand glowing in a sparkling blue aura, meaning that he was about to use his telekinesis .

“Tele-Shockwave!” Riku shouted as he used his telekinesis to stop the nobodies from falling then he moved his hand to gather them and then he made them slam hard to the ground dealing damage to them, then to make a finishing attack he then jumped and then he performed a downward attack with his keyblade that generated a shockwave that destroyed all the nobodies at once, this left everyone amazed.

“WOOW!!” Everyone was amazed by the teamwork and powers from the heroes.

“That’s true teamwork” Sour said amazed.

“They bashed them out in an extremely cool way” Flash said amazed.

“Too bad that it’s over” Pinkie said a bit disappointed as she kept eating her popcorn.

“But it was great, better than a 3D movie” Rainbow said with a big smile.

“I agree with you sister” Indigo said to her with a big smile on her face as well.

“Is it over?” Sora asked Riku and then more nobodies appeared, 25 Dragoons and 25 Dancers surrounded them and then Sora sighed “Figures”

“Look on the bright side I can say this is the last one” Riku said to him “And we can still try new attacks”

“Heh Right” Sora said to him with a smile on his face.

“YAY! More fun!” Pinkie said excited as she took another handful of popcorn and ate it.

“Hey are you not worried for them? They’re surrounded by monsters!” Sour said to the girls panicked.

“Nah, they’ll be fine” Rainbow said to her as she waved her right hand.

“And we can see more of their cool moves” Indigo said to her with a smile on her face.

“Yeah...” Both Sunset and Twilight said at the same time with smiles on their faces blushed as they looked at the boys. Then back with the boys both Riku and Sora were ready to attack, then Riku looked at some of the dragoons lined up and then Riku gave a confident smile as he got an idea, then he proceeded with it, Riku then launched his keyblade toward the nobodies destroying 2 Dragoons and before the keyblade reached the wall of the gym Riku out of nowhere appeared over it and then he catched his keyblade, everyone there was surprised by this.

“Ha look at that, I can also teleport to wherever I want” Riku said with a smile on his face impressed by his new ability, Teleportation as he used telekinesis on himself, to defy gravity and hover over the floor, his whole body was glowing in a blue sparkling aura, everyone was surprised by this as well.

“Whoa, Riku can even teleport, that’s so amazing” Twilight said impressed.

“That was indeed amazing” Rarity said impressed as well.

“He’s hovering over the floor! That’s insanely epic!” Rainbow said with a big smile on her face amazed.

“Yeah!” Indigo said to her with a big smile on her face amazed.

“Riku can teleport and use telekinesis on himself, and those are spells that I could use as a unicorn, those that Riku can use are all of my spells?” Sunset thought amazed by Riku’s new skills.

“Is there anything that those two can’t do?” Flash asked extremely impressed by the powers of Sora and Riku.

“Hmmm, I think almost nothing” Pinkie said to him with her usual big smile and she was about to grab another handful of her popcorn but she didn’t pick anything up and she saw that she ran out of popcorn “Aw”

“Whoa! Riku I didn’t know that you were able to use Telekinesis on yourself!” Sora said to his best friend impressed as he flew near him.

“Heh, that’s right, you’re not the only one who can fly now” Riku said to him with a confident smile.

“Yeah, you're glowing like me when I was in Neverland” Sora said as he remembered his adventure in Neverland.

“Heh, yeah you’re right” Riku said to him keeping his smile “Well let’s try my new teleportation again” Riku said with a confident smile “Warp-Strike!” He shouted as he once again launched his keyblade toward the nobodies, but before the keyblade could reach the enemies he teleported catching it adding potential to the attack, then he landed the strike defeating 2 Dancers, everyone was impressed by his attack.

“Okay, now it’s my turn!” Sora said excited then he flew at high speeds ready to perform his attack “Fast combo!” Sora shouted as he moved so fast that it seemed that he disappeared, then he reappeared in front of the enemies making a 3-hit combo on a nobody and repeating the process over 4 times and then reappeared a bit far away from them and then the enemies vanished destroying 2 Dragoons and 3 Dancers, once again everyone else was impressed by his attack. Then Riku Teleported a bit far away from the enemies.

“Fire!” Riku shouted as as he used his Firaga spell and launched 3 fireballs that’s double their normal size that hit 2 enemies per fireball burning out 3 Dragoons and 3 Dancers, everyone was impressed by this “Wow heh, with this new unicorn magic my normal spells power up”

“That’s very cool Riku” Sora said to him with a smile on his face impressed.

“Amazing Riku’s spells increased in both size and potential thanks to his new magic” Twilight said impressed.

“Yeah, Riku’s very good with magic” Sugarcoat said to her.

“Yes, yes he is” Sunset said with a smile on her face blushed.

“Okay Sora, let’s finish this!” Riku said to him.

“Yeah!” Sora said to him with a determined nod, then Sora flew above the enemies ready to perform another team attack “Now Riku!”

“Right!” Riku said as he raised his keyblade “Drift!” He shouted as he used his spell Zero Graviza that created an anti-gravity field that causes all of the enemies to be suspended in the air with no gravity the usual attack only affects part of a group of enemies “Now Sora!”

“Yeah!” Sora said with a determined smile as he flew toward the orb of anti-gravity then he spun his keyblade in his hand and went behind them ready to deal the final blow “Aerial Zantetsuken!” He then landed a deadly slash to the nobodies destroying them, finishing the battle.(Music Stops) Riku and Sora let their keyblades disappear as Riku clapped his hands as he was wiping them as Sora landed right beside him.

“Not bad for our first time with these new forms” Sora said to Riku with a smile on his face.

“You said it man” Riku said to him with a smile as well, then the two boys as made a brofist keeping their smiles. Then everyone ran toward them excited.

“That was amazing dude!” Rainbow said to them.

“I can’t believe that you did so much for your first time using your new forms” Twilight said to them impressed.

“Okay dudes I admit you guys are the coolest guys around, you earned my respect and admiration” Indigo said to them with a smile on her face as she gave them a thumbs-up.

“Heh Thanks” Riku thanked her with a smile.

“And it’s funny Dashie said the same thing to us” Sora said to her with a smile on his face as well.

“That’s cuz we’re like sisters” Rainbow began as she surrounded Indigo with her left arm.

“And we both think the same and we’re awesome” Indigo said as she did the same with her right arm and this made the guys chuckle.

“Boy, now there’s two” Riku said with a smile on his face and this made everyone smile at this.

“But in any case what was all of that?” Flash asked them “What’s going on?”

“Yeah, it was something super amazing but those monsters almost killed us until you came up out of nowhere” Lemon said to them.

“Lemme guess, Twilight made another strange experiment again, didn’t she?” Sour asked “Because you two have those magical powers”

“What? No! This has nothing to do with her” Sora answered angrily at her.

“Sorry he doesn’t like anyone to mess with his friends, all of this has an explanation, one thing at a time” Riku said to the shadow 5 and Flash and his friends.

“So what’s going on? Not that I didn’t like the battle, it was better than a movie and a video game, but we want to know, another weird thing is happening again?” Flash asked them.

“Afraid so, this time is the most dangerous of them all” Riku said to them and everyone except the girls gasped.

“That’s why we’re here, the girls can’t handle this alone, so we’re going to do it instead” Sora explained.

“But wait, before you guys continue, one question” Sugarcoat said to them.

“How did you guys obtain that magic? Did you steal it?” Sunny asked them.

“No, we didn’t, you see how we obtained it was different” Riku began to explain.

“It’s thanks to our strong bond with the boys as a result they’d gain the magic” Sunset explained and the rest of the girls nodded in confirmation.

“Hmm, tell me guys, did you touch the statue outside?” Sour asked them.

“Yeah, that’s right, when we did, the magic entered our bodies and when we forged a bond with the girls the magic stayed instead of fading” Sora finished the explanation.

“So that explains that” Flash said to them as he crossed his arms “That’s cool it’s another way to tell that friendship is magic”

“Heh, that’s right dude” Sora said to him with a smile as he put his hands behind his head.

“And you look awesome like that, especially you Sora, with those wings on your back you look like an angel” Sour said to him.

“Me? Heh well thanks but i’m not really an angel” Sora said to her as he rubbed the back of his head.

“Heh, of course you’ve always been like an angel, you’re even modest” Riku said to him as he gave him a pat on his back with a smile on his face.

“In any case, what were those monsters?” Flash asked them, and they turned to the girls unsure if they have to tell them and they nodded telling them to do it.

“Well, to put it short…” Sora began, then him and Riku explained about the heartless, nobodies, the rest of the worlds around the universe, the keyblades and that they come from another world, all in a resume.

“Woow…” Everyone else were really shocked by all of this from what they told them.

“Yeah we did the same” Pinkie said to them.

“Too hard to believe, right?” Riku said to them

“Yeah, but I just can’t believe it that you guys come from another world” Flash said to them.

“But that’s why you are the coolest guys around, you literally are from another world” Indigo said to them with a smile on her face.

“To think that this world looks small when you guys have been to other worlds and see a lot” Sugarcoat said to them.

“Heartless and Nobodies those monsters sounds like they came out of a video game” Flash said to them as he put his hands in his pockets.

“In a way, yes, but they are real” Sora said to him.

“So the reason why are you here is that you came to get rid of the heartless and nobodies with your keyblades?” Sour asked them and they nodded.

“And also-” Riku began when he was cut off…(Music Stops)

“Impressive” A dark and familiar voice said behind them, and when everyone turned around they saw a young man in a black coat stand in front of a corridor of darkness that just disappeared, the guy was applauding.

“You again!” Sora said as he summoned his keyblade and went into his battle stance.

“Why can’t you just leave us alone…” Riku began as the guy removed the hood off his head revealing his face, piercing yellow eyes and grey pointy hair that goes upward “...Xehanort?” Riku asked him angrily.

“That’s Xehanort?” Sunset asked.

“I see you know already about me, i’m rather surprised” The young Xehanort said to her.

“Why are you doing all of this? You’re plan is senseless, you’re going to destroy everything!” Twilight said to him.

“That’s the point of all this Twilight Sparkle” He said to her “This universe itself is the greatest mistake of all”

“And you think that remaking it will be better than just trying to change it as it is now?!” Sora asked him.

“That’s right, as of now, trying to change things from how they are now is meaningless, the only way to change it for good is destroying and then rebuilding it, just like after the first keyblade war” The young Xehanort said to them “Creating a universe that has equal parts of light and darkness”

“And are you so sure that you’ll just rule the universe as you want it huh?” Rainbow asked him.

“Hehe on the contrary Rainbow Dash, this isn’t just for my benefit, is for everyone's benefit as well, like it or not” He answered with a dark smile on his face, this made everyone except Sora and Riku scared.

“We won’t let that happen! You’re going to lose when that happens and also we won’t let you get away with what you want now!” Sora said furious at him.

“Hahahaha one who knows nothing can understand nothing, you two have come this far, more than we expected, and you still don’t know anything, why are you against me? we both look for the same thing, peace and balance, so why?” He asked the keybladers.

“That’s simple, you mess with our worlds, you kill innocent people, your plans are wrong” Riku said to him angrily.

“All that was for the greater good, every sacrifice was necessary for that end” He said to Riku and that made him madder remembering what Xehanort did to the keybladers before him, Kairi and Sora, especially Terra “We’ve come this far, and we have to fulfill our predestined path, the future is beyond my sight, still we’ve have the time of the present in our favor, my most future self has a plan that’s waiting to happen the way he wants it in one way or another, that won’t change this time, when the time comes, you, the 7 Guardians of light will clash with us the 13 Seekers of Darkness to achieve our goal, you can’t avoid that”

“Still we can beat you once and for all!” Sora shouted at him still furious.

“Hehe, then let’s see what comes out of that” The young Xehanort said to him with a dark smile “And another thing, i’m impressed by your new powers, you are becoming stronger and stronger every day, you did a lot of damage for your first time using them, that would give you a little advantage against us, however no matter what you add to the equation, the result won’t change, in the end you will fail, here and in our final clash, that’s your fate, I know all that there is to know, we know what’s going to happen, no matter what you try you won’t change anything”

“No one can know everything!” Twilight said to him and he glanced at her with an evil smile drawn on his face.

“Hehe, of course you would think that, you tried to know everything as well, and you failed” He said to her and this terrified her so much that she shaked in fear “And no matter what you girls try to do for her, it will be in vain, she’s a lost cause, her life is meaningless, in this meaningless and hopeless universe, wake up, nothing in this universe goes the way it should” Xehanort said to the rest of the girls with a dark face that terrified them, especially Sunset.

“Don’t mess with them!” Sora said to him furious putting an arm in front of Twilight.

“They have nothing to do with this!” Riku said to him furious as well putting an arm in front of Sunset.

“Wrong, we’ve been watching this world for some time now, and now we see that they could interfere with our plans, that’s why we have to dispose of them” The young Xehanort said to them.

“I’m beginning to think that you want a second round, since the last time I beat you” Riku said to him as he went into his battle stance.

“Heh well I admit that I want to fight with you again to settle the score, but that will be when the right time comes” He said to him with his dark smile, then he turned around and a corridor of darkness appeared in front of him “We’ll meet again when the time comes…” Then he left through the dark portal and it disappeared and the guys let their keyblades disappear and let their guard down.(Music Stops) Then they turned around and saw everyone creeped out so much that they could get easily paralyzed .

“Is everyone okay?” Sora asked them but Rarity, Fluttershy and Pinkie passed out out of fear.

“That was immensely creepy i'm going to pass out now" Sugarcoat said to them with a bit scared expression and then she passed out too.

“We’ll take that as no” Riku said

“W-who was that guy?” Flash asked them, then the guys sighed.

“The one behind all of this” Sora answered him and it can be seen that the girls are trying to make their friends wake up.

“What’s with that guy? By just looking at him I feel a great cold and it creeps me out like never before” Flash said to him as he put his hands on his forearms as if he had a cold and it gave him a chill.

“That’s right dude, that’s how he is, cold and dark” Riku said to him, then the girls who passed out woke up.

“What did I miss?” Sugarcoat asked as she stood up.

“You guys said that guy is the bad guy here?” Lemon asked them.

“Yeah, the worst of them all” Riku said to them “His name is Xehanort”

“Just hearing that name gives me the creeps” Flash said to the boys.

“Did you say that his plans is to bash the universe?! Is he insane?!” Indigo asked them.

“Xehanort was insane since his young days, and this mad plan of his began with wanting to know what would happen if a keyblade war happens again, the first one ended up in a catastrophe, but with time he realized that the only way to make the world's better is by bringing equilibrium in both light and darkness, however he now thinks that the only way to do it is by reforming the universe in his own image” Riku explained and this left everyone except the girls scared.

“And...did you say that he wants to get rid of the girls?” Flash asked them scared and they nodded “Why in the world would he want to do that?”

“Just like he said they could interfere with his plans, because of their light, he would do anything to reach his goal” Riku explained.

“But we’ll stop him” Sora said with a determined frown.

“Also he has an organization know as Organization XIII that he controls” Riku explained.

“He said his ‘most future self’ what did he mean?” Sour asked them.

“That Xehanort you saw was just the younger version of himself that came from the past, the Xehanort from this time is an old man, a keyblade master” Sora explained.

“Wait from the past? Does that mean that time travel does exist?” Indigo asked.

“Yeah, it does, it’s way too complicated to explain, but it does exist” Riku explained.

“And he and his organization will do anything to reach their goal, anything, no matter what dirty and dark thing they have to do to make it” Sora explained to them and this scared them even more.

“When I thought that things couldn’t get any weirder or dangerous, then this happens” Flash said to the guys.

“But we’ll stop him, so don’t worry” Sora assured them.

“We’ve been dealing with him for a long time now, we know how to stop him” Riku explained to them, but then Riku saw the girls scared, most of all Sunset and Twilight and he and Sora approached them.(Music Stops)

“Guys are you really sure that you can deal with this?” Sunset asked him scared “I’m scared of what could happen to us but mostly you two”

“Our mission here is to protect you all, we’ll be fine, we’ve been in bad things and we made it out well, and you don’t have to worry Sunny, i’ll protect you, nothing will hurt you as long as i’m here, even if I have to use my life to shield you, I swear i’ll protect you” Riku said to her as he put both of his hands on her shoulders and this made her a bit blushed, then Sora went toward Twilight, he didn’t just feel bad for her but also her sadness.

“Hey Twily, listen, don’t listen to anything that he says, he only said those things to mess with your head, those words are only lies” Sora comforted her as he put both hands on her shoulders “And besides I know that you’re not useless, you’re someone very great” He said to her with a warm smile on his face.

“You really think so?” She asked him unsure.

“Yeah, you’re a great person and very smart, of course you’re great, and not just from me also for the rest of us, right guys?” He said to them keeping his warm smile.

“Yeah” Everyone said at the same time with smiles on their faces as well.

“Thanks guys” Twilight said as a smile was drawn on her face.

“There, that’s better” Sora said to her with a smile on his face.

“You don’t have to worry guys, Sora and I will take care of this, as long we’re still here, nothing could go wrong” Riku assured them with a smile on his face as well.

“Good to know man” Flash said to him relieved “And also you guys have our support, right guys?” He asked his friends and they nodded.

“And our support, right girls?” Sour asked to her friends and they nodded.

“Thank you everyone” Sora thanked them with a big smile on his face.

“Just promise to not tell anything to anyone, we don’t want both our schools to panic” Riku said to them as he put his right hand on his hip.

“All right, but what ‘about the games? Xehanort could interfere, right?”Flash asked them.

“We’ll we know Xehanort will do something during the games, so don’t worry about that for now” Sora answered him.

“And Sora and I are gonna enter the games, to have a clearer view of the events” Riku explained.

“Ha! Now who’s cheating at the games, huh?” Indigo said to the boys as she crossed her arms.

“Hey, Riku and I are still skillful without our powers” Sora said to her with a confident smile on his face as he crossed his arms as well.

“Yeah, and we’ll make sure that the games will be clean this time around” Riku said to her “And besides Sora and I are very competitive when it comes about competitions like this, and we've been competing since we were kids, we’re going to be tough competition” Riku said with a confident smile on his face as well as he crossed his arms.

“Oh yeah? And you think you’re going to win?” Sour asked them with a confident smile.

“Of course we’re going to win for our school and we’ll win it with flying colors” Sora said with a confident smile.

“OHHHHHHH!! The thunder has been brought down!!" Pinkie Pie declared.

“Well I hope you two have luck during the games, cuz’ we’re not going to go easy on ya” Indigo said to them with a confident smile.

“Luck? Heh we don’t need luck, we’ve faced worse things than some games” Sora said with confident smile as well and Riku had the same smile on his face too as he nodded in confirmation “Besides i’m used to being in hard competitions”

“Really? You participated in games like this before?” Rainbow asked him curious and interested.

“Well, games like these games, no, but I was in tournaments way harder than these games” Sora explained

“That’s right, I wasn’t in any of those tournaments but during his adventures around the universe, Sora oftenly visited a world where Sora entered in several tournaments where he fought through Heartless, Nobodies and other monsters” Riku said to everyone with a smile on his face as he remembered Sora’s adventures in Olympus Coliseum.

“Really?!” Both Indigo and Rainbow asked Sora wanting to know.

“Ahh well yeah and i’ve won every one of those games, but I wasn’t alone, I was with Donald and Goofy, so we all won as a team” Sora explained feeling a bit ashamed.

“Still tell us about that!” Rainbow said to him.

“Please!” Indigo said to him.

“Okay okay, I’ll tell you about my adventure in a world called Olympus Coliseum” Sora said to them with a smile on his face still a bit ashamed as everyone also wanted to hear Sora’s story.(Music Stops)

***

Back at the place where the Organization was gathered, the rest of the members were waiting for the return of Young Xehanort, then a corridor of darkness appeared and he emerged from it.

“Well well, what a show you did, I liked the way you scared those teenagers, bravo for that” A man in a black coat said to him with a grin as he applauded sarcastically.

“Hmph, I have to admit that it was a bit entertaining to see their fear” Young Xehanort said to him with a dark smile.

“Uhh, I can see that you're turning little by little like the you of this time” He said to him keeping his grin.

“That’s the point, i’m walking my predestined path to that point” The time traveler said to him.

“So, what’s next ‘young master’?” A boy in black hood asked him “We saw how strong they are now, they’ll get stronger and stronger”

“Perhaps, but this only make things trickier, and in any case this wouldn’t be enjoyable if it was too easy” Young Xehanort said to him with a dark smile once again.

“Yep, you’re definitely turning just like our master” The boy said to him as he crossed his arms.

“What do you want us to do next?” A tall boy in a black coat asked him.

“It is to begin to move, you go for your new ‘friends and girlfriend’” Young Xehanort said to the boy.

“At last! I’ve been waiting to meet them since we arrived” He said to him anxious with a dark smile as he began to walk “Thanks for the permission” And he left in a corridor of darkness.

“As for you, go make contact with Cinch, do anything to convince her to cooperate with us” The younger Xehanort ordered to a 2nd man in black coat.

“Understood” He acknowledged as he nodded and he left in a corridor of darkness as well.

“And the rest of us will just sit a watch for any chance to strike?” The man asked him.

“Yes, however I noticed something peculiar in one of those tennagers, I sense jelaousy in one of them, we could use that in our favor” He explained “I want you to overwatch the boy named Flash Sentry, I can say that he’s most likely jealous of Sora knowing his friendship with Twilight and her obvious feelings for him, I wouldn’t blame Flash for being jealous of him” He said to a 3rd man in a black coat.

“Understood” He acknowledged at his orders

“Aah I get your idea” The 1st man said to the Younger Xehanort and he nodded in confirmation.

“Sora and Riku could get stronger and stronger, but in the end they’ll fail both here and in our final clash, we’ll achieve our goal one way or another” Young Xehanort declared as the rest of the members nodded in agreement.(Music Stops)

***

After Sora told his friends of his adventures in Olympus Coliseum everyone was so amazed that they could easily let their jaws drop.

“Woow” Everyone said as Sora finished his story.

“I just can’t believe it, You and your team beat a lot of dangerous monsters in that world, like Titans, a Cerberus, a Hydra and even a god!!” Rainbow said to him with a big smile on her face.

“You truly deserved to be called the coolest guy in the universe” Indigo said to him with a big smile on her face as well and this made Sora scratch the back of his head a bit ashamed.

“And you even rode a real pegasus, that’s amazing” Fluttershy said to him with blush on her face.

“And you and your friends were able to be recognized by gods and being able to have your own star constellation” Twilight said to him a bit blushed as well.

“Well heh thanks for saying that, but i’m not the only hero here, Riku also did great things and he’s worthy of being called a hero” Sora said with a smile on his face.

“Heh, right Sora, but, you did a lot more things than me, you’re even stronger than me” Riku said to him with a smile on his face.

“I’m not that strong y’know” Sora said to him as he once again scratched the back of his head a bit blushed for being ashamed.

“And he’s even modest, you really are the full package, aren’t you?” Sour said to him with a smile on her face.

“Well i’m not perfect, no one is” Sora said to her as he shrugged.

“See? He did it again” Spike said still in Twilight’s backpack.

“Yeah, you’re the best, Sora” Flash said to him with a smile on his face.

“C’mon guys, you’re going to make me blush” Sora said with a soft smile as he rubbed his nose with his finger.

“Okay, but one question, not that i’m complaining, but why are you two still like that?” Lemon asked them since Sora and Riku were still in their new forms.

“It’s because we came here to train, to upgrade the control of our new powers” Riku answered.

“Yeah, we’re still new with these forms and still haven’t gotten use to these new powers yet” Sora explained.

“So, you're saying that you didn’t even have full control over your powers and that you could get even stronger?” Flash asked them.

“Pretty much yeah” Sora answered him as he put his hands in his pockets.

“That’s so insane! If you could get even stronger you would be invincible!” Indigo said with a big smile on her face.

“Yeah!” Rainbow said with a big smile as well.

“That’s right, we would be invincible here, but only here, since these powers don’t work outside of this world, but still we would be stronger than before” Riku explained.

“Hey, Riku can we talk in private for a second?” Flash asked him.

“Sure” He answered him and then the two of them walked a bit far from them so they could talk “What’s up man?”

“Tell me, does Sora have a girlfriend?” He asked him.

“Well no, but he’s in love with our other best friend Kairi, why do you ask?” Riku said to him having a bad feeling about this.

“Nothing just curious” Flash lied him but Riku felt that he was lying “And he only wants to be friends with Twilight?” Then Riku got what was happening with him.

“Yeah, you don’t have to worry, Sora and I know that you like her, maybe we could give you a hand with that” Riku said to him with a smile in an effort of trying to forget his apparent jealousy toward Sora.

“Thanks I would really appreciate that” Flash thanked him with a smile and Riku smiled as well, but then he looked toward everyone else and Sora and Twilight talking and he could notice her reactions toward Sora and he frowned at this and Riku sighed.

“I saw this coming, this is not good, if I learned something about jealousy is that it only brings bad things, if he would know the truth then he wouldn’t be jealous but Sunny told to not tell anything about the other Twilight, especially to him, only she herself can tell him that, or so Sunny said, but if I don’t do something about this soon, bad things are going to happen, like Xehanort could use him somehow, maybe I should talk to Sunny about this later” Riku thought thinking what to do about this situation as he glared at Flash and then suddenly he saw some sort of green aura emanating from him “What the-?” He shooked his head and then the aura disappeared “What was that?” He was confused, but he thought it wasn’t important “Let’s go back to everyone else” He said to Flash and he nodded and the two of them went back to the others.

“Hey guys, what were you two talking about?” Sora asked to Riku and Flash.

“Nothing important” Flash lied him.

“In any case, it’s time to begin training, don’t you think Sora?” Riku said to him.(Music Stops)

“Oh right, but before that there’s something that I want to ask them” He said to the Shadow 5.

“Okay, what is it Sora?” Sour asked him.

“Is it true that you, the students of Crystal Prep Academy and Cinch pushed Twilight to use the magic that she stole to cheat in the last games?” Sora asked in a serious tone as he frowned, then Riku saw a red aura emitting from Sora, but the weird thing was that it appears that no one else saw it, Riku seem to be the only one who see that.

“Again? What’s going on?” Riku thought confused at this, wondering why he was the only one who saw this. Then the Shadow 5 got depressed as Sora’s question.

“Yeah, it’s true, but it was only us and Cinch” Sour answered him with a depressed face and Twilight got sad as well.

“You see, back then we only wanted to win, but we were so blind by that desire that we pushed Twilight to cheat in the last games, but then we realized how wrong we were, we apologized to her, Cinch was the only one to blame, she also pushed us in this” Indigo explained and hearing this made Sora even madder, even he clenched his right fist, Twilight noticed his anger as well as Riku.

“But that doesn’t matter any more Sora, you shouldn’t care about it” Twilight said to him to calm him down and then Riku saw that the apparently invisible aura that goes out of him disappear then he realized something.

“Wait...could it be that…?” Riku thought as he had an idea of what he was seeing.

“But there’s something I don’t get, why do you care so much about her?” Sour asked Sora.

“Because we’re friends, if someone messes with one of my friends they mess with me” Sora said to with a determined nod.

“That’s who we are when it comes to our friends” Riku said as he crossed his arms.

“Wow, you two definitely are out of this world” Sour said to them with a smile and the words Sora said made Twilight blush as she looked to the other side with a timid smile on her face, but Flash noticed this reaction as he looked to the other side with an angry face, Riku saw this and then, once again he saw that apparently invisible green aura emanating from him, then he got what was happening.

“I get it now, it seems that I have the ability to see the negativity and negative emotions, that’s why I can only see those auras, green means jealousy and red means anger, this must be a new power from my unicorn form, it could be useful,, with this I could easily detect the darkness from the organization, dark presences like them, or the heartless and the nobodies and how people truly feel inside, I wonder if can still use it even without my new form, that would be for later” Riku thought understanding his new power, the Detection of Negativity.

“Well we have to go guys, we still have to practice and the music room is now free, so see ya later dudes” Flash said to the guys.

“Okay Flash” Sora said as he and Flash did a brofist.

“See ya later man” Riku said as he did the same and then, he and his friends grabbed their stuff and went out of the gym, still Sora felt there was something wrong with him, but he thought he could talk with Riku about that later.

“So guys, you said you wanna train here, right?” Indigo asked and they nodded in response “Well how ‘bout if we also help you with this?”

“Yeah, it doesn’t sound like a bad idea” Sunset said to her with a smile.

“Our trainings in our school are intense, so we know how to help you” Indigo said to them with a proud smile on her face.

“Hmmm, okay, thanks” Sora thanked them with a smile on his face.

“Yeah, we appreciate your help” Riku said to them with a smile on his face as well.

“Okay, it’s training time!” Rainbow declared with a big smile on her face.

It took like 10 minutes for the girls to set up the gym with obstacles for the guys so they could begin to train.

“What’s with the obstacles?” Riku asked.

“Simple, you see, the obstacles is to train your, respective abilities, Sora’s flight and your Telekinesis” Sunset answered him.

“Yeah, Sora, you flew through the obstacles, you’re fast, but you need to also work on your movement through the environment” Rainbow said to him.

“Ah, ‘cause I could lose control of my speed and crash against a wall or something” Sora said understanding.

“And I bet you want me to use Telekinesis over the obstacles to see how much I can lift myself and how much time I can do it, right?” Riku said trying to guess.(Musi Stops)

“That’s right” Twilight said to him.

“Okay, ready Riku?” Sora asked to his best friend.

“You know I am” Riku said to him with a confident smile and Sora smiled at this as he nodded. Then the two boys began their training session, Sora began flying toward the obstacles and reducing his speed to move around the obstacles without touching one of them as for Riku he raised his left hand to use his Telekinesis to move the obstacles, he could only lift 5 and he just kept them floating in the air.

“Okay, Sora can move well around the obstacles, but he has to reduce his speed at least less or half of that” Twilight said analysing Sora’s progression.

“And looks like that Riku can only lift 5 objects in the air at a time” Sunset said looking Riku’s progression. Then both Sora finished his exercise as Riku let the obstacles on the ground as he was panting a bit.

“Okay I did it, but I felt slow” Sora said seeing that he has reduced his speed with his encounters with the obstacles.

“Yeah...and it seems that I can only lift 5 objects at a time only for 5 minutes” Riku said as he stopped panting. Then the girls walked toward them.

“Okay, you did well, but you can do it better” Sunset said to them.

“First Sora, here’s a trick to move faster with it comes to obstacles, do it over and over again until you can do it faster” Rainbow said to him.

“Okay, good idea, let’s do it!” Sora said with a determined smile as he flew toward the obstacles once again.

“Okay Riku, I know that left things for a long time can be hard, but the trick is to try to keep the things in the air for the longest time you can, that way you could increase the time limit as we try to lift more than 5 things at a time” Sunset explained to him.

“Okay, i’ll try” Riku said as he then used his Telekinesis to now lift 6 things at a time. 10 minutes passed and Riku then let go of the objects and sat on the ground tired, as for Sora after passing like 3 times around the obstacles doing it faster per time, he also sat on the ground tired.

“Huff...Huff...Huff...Huff” The two guys were tired, but then Sunset and Twilight as well the rest of the girls walked toward them, Sunset and Twilight have bottles of water for Sora and Riku.

“Okay guys, you did it better” Sunset said to them as he gave Riku a bottle of water.

“Heh Thanks” Riku thanked her with a smile as he opened the bottle and drank the water, as Twilight gave Sora the bottle she had.

“Heh Thank you Twily” Sora thanked her as he also took a drink of water and the two guys stood up.

“Okay guys, if you keep training like that you’ll be better at your respective skills” Indigo said to them.

“But Sora, don’t forget ta use your old moves with your new speed to move around the obstacles better” Applejack said to him “Like your...um, what was it called?”

“Oh you mean flowmotion, good idea AJ” Sora said to her with a smile.

“Okay guys, that’s that it for the first phase of the session” Rainbow said to them with a smile.

“Lemme guess, now it’s time to test the attacks, right?” Sora said to her trying to guess.

“Bingo, the obstacles will be your targets” Rainbow said to him.

“But don’t exaggerate with the attacks” Twilight said to them.

“Don’t worry, we won’t” Sora said to her with a smile and then the guys went toward the targets, Riku began to use his Telekinesis to attract the targets and started slashing making a combo repeating the process over and over again as for Sora he was making combos with his keyblade and his wings generating hits with triple damage, then the guys passed to spells.

“Drift!” Riku shouted as he used Zero Graviga to suspended suspend all of the targets in the air.

“Thunder!” Sora shouted as he used his Thundaga spell, and it comes out as thunderbolts that hit all of the targets sending them toward the ground then Riku used his Telekinesis on his keyblade to slash the targets at the distance “Wind!” Sora used his aeroga spell that created a burst of strong wind, stronger that it usually is, sending all of the targets in every direction.

“Gather!” Riku then used his magnega spell to attract the targets, the girls were impressed by the display of their spells.

“Wow! Those two really are amazing” Sour said impressed.

“Yeah, and it seems that also Sora had an increase in his spell, with those related to the weather, like thunder and wind” Twilight said impressed.

“Ragnarok!” Sora shouted as he then goes to use one of his special attacks, the Ragnarok, Sora then performed an aerial combo on the targets and then he used his keyblade to charge energy and then he shoot a lot of homing projectiles that hit the targets, however the aerial combo was faster and stronger than before as well the projectiles were stronger than ever and there were more projectiles than there usually are “Wow!” Sora was surprised by his attack.

“Well, looks like our special attacks also got stronger” Riku said to him.

“This is great!” Sora said excited “Let’s try something else!” Then Sora was ready to perform another special attack “Sonic Blade!” Sora shouted as he then used one of his best attacks, the Sonic Blade, he then performed 5 hits at high speeds on the ground faster than it usually is and also more lethal than before “One more! Ars Arcanum!” Sora shouted as he used another one of his special attacks, the Ars Arcanum, he then executed a 12-hit combo at unbelievably high speeds on a target dealing a lot more damaged than it usually does the attack then he performed the final slash downwards on the target that also generated on a wave of wind that sent other targets nearby in the air, Sora was impressed and happy by his attacks upgraded.

“That was amazing!” Indigo said amazed by Sora’s attacks.

“I know! Sora’s attacks are insanely amazing!” Rainbow said amazed as well.

“He’s so amazing” Twilight said with a blush on her face as well as Applejack, Fluttershy and Rarity who couldn’t stop looking at Sora.

“Nicely done Sora” Riku said to him with a smile and this made him chuckle “Now it’s my turn” Riku then prepared to attack “Ice Barrage!” Riku shouted as his spell the Ice Barrage, Riku then Summoned massive ice crystals from the ground that knocks into all of the targets in the air, however the ice crystals were bigger than it usually is and it launched the targets even higher “Shadowbreaker!” Riku shouted as he jumped toward the targets and then he used his attack, the Shadowbreaker, he then performed a spinning attack of Darkness that was stronger than ever and then he made a spinning attack backwards of light that was even stronger than the first one, then Riku used his teleportation to appear right above the targets “Light n’ Dark Break!” Riku shouted as he then performed a downward attack that generated a shockwave of light and darkness, the girls were also amazed by Riku’s skills.

“Riku’s also very amazing” Indigo said amazed.

“Yeah, Riku’s skills are also insane” Rainbow said amazed as well.

“Yeah, Riku’s so amazing” Sunset said with a blush as she kept her sight on Riku.(Music Stops) After a while of intense training with attacks and magic passed, the obstacles were destroyed by so many attacks that they guys dealt to them and the guys finished their training session and they were panting from tiredness as they held their knees as they went back to normal.

“Huff...Huff...Huff...Huff” The guys were awfully tired and the girls went toward them.

“That was amazing guys, you two are definitely the strongest guys around” Rainbow said amazed.

“Yeah, you two were excellent” Sunset said to them.

“Heh Thanks” Riku thanked her with a smile on his face as he stopped panting,

“Well, that’s that for now, how ‘bout if we do it again tomorrow?” Rainbow suggested to them.

“Sure” Sora said to her with a smile.

“Good idea” Riku said to her with a smile as well.

“Hey, one question, why just the 5 of you came here today?” Sora asked the shadow 5.

“Oh right, you’re new and you must not know, you see we came here to set up everything for the games next week, we offered to come here to help the Wondercolts here and we took the chance to see our friends here” Sour explained to him.

“Hmm makes sense. So the games next week huh? That’s cool” Riku said to her

“Yeah, this week we’ll come here to help set everything up for next week, we can also help you with the training session if you want” Lemon said to them.

“We would appreciate that, thanks” Riku thanked them.

“Well it’s almost time to get back to classes, we better get going” Sora said to them.

“Okay, then see you later” Twilight said to them.

“But before that ,after all that you 7 have been through today you earned an icing on the cake” Sora said to them with a smile, Riku knew exactly what he meant and he smiled at this, but the girls were confused.

“You want to give us a cake with icing?” Pinkie asked with a smile on her face.

“Heh, no Pinkie” Sora said to her keeping his smile.

“Just meet us on the roof at the end of classes” Riku said to them with a smile on his face.

“The roof? Why?” Sunset asked confused.

“You’ll see, welp see ya girls” Sora said goodbye to them.

“Later” Riku said goodbye to them and the two of them left the gym as the girls looked at eachother confused of what they are planning.(Music Stops)

***

As the day ended and the twilight arrived on the horizon everyone was leaving the school going back home, as the guys were on the roof sitting on the edge waiting for the girls, and they arrived on the roof and they saw the guys sitting on the edge, they weren’t much surprised by seeing this after the long day they have.

“Hey there girls” Sora greeted them with a smile as well as Riku.

“Guys? Why are you two sitting there?” Sunset asked.

“Well, taking in count of what they can do it’s not much of a surprise that they can sit in places like this” Twilight said.

“Yeah, the trick is don’t look down” Riku said to them as he stood up as well as Sora.

“Well, we’re here guys, so, what’s up?” Rainbow asked as she crossed her arms.

“That” Sora answered her as he pointed to the left with his thumb and all of the girls, and even Spike on Twilight’s backpack looked to that side, and then all of them were so shocked that even their eyes widened, they saw the Gummi ship parked right beside the crystal dome of the library.

“WOOW!!” All of them were surprised by looking at the ship on the roof.

“Is that the ship that brought you here?!” Twilight asked amazed with a smile on her face.

“Yep, it is” Sora answered her.

“It’s called the Gummi ship, Sora and I use it to travel to the worlds in the universe” Riku explained.

“Wow! This thing is just too cool!” Rainbow said as she ran to saw it closely as well everyone else.

“This ship is huge, it must have took a lot of work to make it” Sunset said impressed.

“My friend Mickey as well as his subjects made it, and thanks to this we can travel around the universe, it’s beautiful in space, but also dangerous” Riku explained.

“I wish I could see that one day” Sunset said to him.

“Welp, who knows? Maybe yes, maybe no” Riku said to her with a smile on his face.

“But, don’t ya think it’s a bad idea ta leave it out here?” Applejack asked them.

“Sometimes the better places to hide things is in plain view” Riku answered her as he shrugged with a smile.

“But don’t think we will let you drive it, they even prohibited me drive it since I accidentally crashed a year ago” Sora said remembering when he crashed the ship in Deep Jungle a year ago and this made Riku giggle a bit.

“That’s why only I can drive it” Riku said with a smile on his face.

“Oh well, can you at least take us on a tour of the universe?” Rainbow asked them with a big smile on her face.

“Sorry, we can’t, there are rules for world travelers” Sora said to them.

“But, now that you’re involved with all of this we could take you for a ride after everything’s over” Riku said with a smile at them as he put both of his hands in his pockets.

“Promise?” Sunset asked him with a smile.

“Promise” Riku said to her with a smile on his face and the rest of the girls and Spike were glad to hear that.

“But we didn’t bring you here just to show you our ship” Sora said to them keeping his smile.

“Uh there’s more?” Pinkie asked with a smile on her face.

“Yep, look over there” Riku answered her with a smile as he pointed toward the horizon and everyone else saw it, the sunset on the horizon.

“Woow…” Everyone was amazed by the view.

“It’s beautiful” Sunset said as she looked at the sunset.

“Yes, yes it is” Riku said to her as he looked at her as a blush appeared on his cheeks, since he thought she looked beautiful in this panorama “Um, i’m going to bring something from the ship, wait here” Riku then opened the gate of the ship and went inside.

“Wow, It looks bigger from inside” Rainbow said looking inside the ship.

“Hmm” Twilight curious looked at the ship as well “This ship doesn’t look like it’s made of metal” She said as she put her hand on her chin.

“It’s made of Gummi Blocks” Sora said to her.

“‘Gummi Blocks’? Fluttershy repeated confused.

“The Gummi Blocks are materials from meteors that are elastic and bond easily with other Gummi Blocks, Mickey made use of these to create the Gummi Ship here” Sora explained.

“And where did these meteors come from?” Sunset asked him.

“Well, around the worlds there are barriers that prevent travelling between them, only Keybladers like me and Riku can travel ‘cuz we can use our keyblades to open special gates, of course the corridors of darkness are an alternative but dangerous” Sora explained “The Gummi Blocks are the material from those barriers”

“Oh and back then a barrier from a world must be broken and the meteors are the remains from the broken barrier” Twilight said understanding.

“Yeah, that’s right” Sora said to her with a smile.

“It’s amazing and interesting that there could be things out there that aren’t here” Twilight said with a smile.

“Well, everything is possible in the universe” Sora said to her with a smile. Then Riku came back with a cooler for the beach on his right arm.

“Hey guys, i’m back” Riku said as he put the cooler on the ground.

“Uh, did you bring drinks for us?” Pinkie asked with a smile trying to guess.

“Not exactly” Riku said to her with a smile and then he removed the top showing a lot of sea salt ice creams.

“Ice creams!!” Pinkie said with a big smile.

Then Sora grabbed an ice cream “There ya go Twily, the icing on the cake” He said to her with a smile on his face as he gave her the ice cream.

“Thank you” Twilight thanked him with a smile a bit blushed as she took the ice cream in her hand, as the rest of the girls took an ice cream, Fluttershy took two, one for her and another for Spike that was out of Twilight’s backpack and he held the Ice cream with his paws.

“I get it, You want to give us ice creams and see this beautiful sight, right?” Sunset said trying to guess with a smile on her face as she picked an ice cream from the cooler.

“That’s right” Riku said to her with a smile on his face as well as he picked an ice cream from the cooler as well.

“This is what I used to do a year ago in a world called Twilight Town, the sunsets from here is the same from there and even the same as home” Sora said as he walked at the edge of the roof and he sat down “I used to come to a clock tower and sit on the edge to see the sunset and eat ice cream just like i’m doing right now” Sora explained as he glanced at everyone else.

“And also back at home, Sora, Kairi and I used to sit down on a tree to see the sunset by the sea” Riku said as he also walked toward the edge and sat down on sora’s right side.

“It must be a beautiful sight” Rarity said to the guess.

“It was” Sora said to her “C’mon girls, take a seat here” Sora said to the girls with a smile on his face but the girls seemed unsure about it.

“Don’t worry, it’s safe” Riku assured them with a smile on his face as well.

“Okay, if you say so” Sunset said still unsure as she and the rest of the girls walked to the edge, Fluttershy picked Spike up with her free hand and then the girls sat on the edge of the roof, Sunset sat right beside Riku and Twilight sat beside Sora, this made Riku and Sunset a bit blushed as Sora was glad that Twilight sat right beside him as she was blushed as well a she played with her hair looking to the other side timidly, Fluttershy was petting Spike on the head as he sat on her lap and everyone looked at the horizon ahead to see the sun was setting.

“Now I see how nice the view is from up here” Rainbow said as she looked at the horizon.

“It’s a lovely sunset” Rarity said with a smile on her face.

“Yeah, it’s very pretty” Spike said sitting on Fluttershy’s lap.

“The ice creams you have are called sea salt ice creams” Sora said to the girls with a smile on his face.

“Sea salt?“ Twilight asked.

“Just don’t ask and try it” Sora said to her.

“Okay” She then took a bite of the ice cream and taste it “It’s salty but sweet at the same time” She said confused by the taste.

“It’s good, right? This is my favorite flavor” Sora said to her with a smile as he began to eat his ice cream.

“Yeah, I like it, it’s very tasty” Twilight said with a smile to him as she continued to eat her ice cream.

“C’mon eat up, it’s melting” Riku said to the rest of the girls as he began to eat his ice cream, then the girls and Spike began to eat their ice creams.

“Mm! Yummy!” Pinkie said with a smile on her face.

“It’s really good to have a peculiar mix of flavors” Rarity said with a smile.

“I really like the flavor” Spike said with a smile on his face.

“It’s really good, but I prefer chocolate ice cream, that’s my favorite flavor” Sunset said with a smile on her face.

“Really? That’s my favorite flavor too” Riku said a bit blushed and surprised and this left Sunset a bit blushed and surprised as well.

“Well at this point it’s not surprising that you two have the same favorite ice cream or other things” Sora said to them and this made them a bit more blushed and they looked to the other side a bit timidly.

“This is great ice cream, where did cha guys get it?” Applejack asked them.

“Well, I was in Twilight town a few days ago, so I bought a lot of them, we got more on the ship” Sora explained.

“Well, it’s really really yummy, you know how to make more of these?” Pinkie asked them.

“Nope, sorry Pinkie” Sora said to her as he shrugged.

“Oh well, I just gotta try over and over again ‘till I make the correct one” Pinkie said with a determined smile.

“This is very nice, just us sit here, eat this tasty ice cream and watch the sunset, it’s the best way to pass time with friends, if you don’t mind me saying it” Fluttershy said with a smile on her face as she continued to eat her ice cream.

“Yeah, you’re right Fluttershy, just us, friends sitting, talking, laughing, eating ice cream and watching the sunset, it’s very nice to pass time like this” Riku said to her with a smile.

“And you guys used to do this often?” Sunset asked them.

“Every afternoon on our islands, it was a beautiful sight to watch the sunset on the ocean” Riku said to her “But you know what’s better than that? even better than the starry night?”

“Watching the dawn?” Sunset asked trying to guess and this surprised Riku.

“Yeah, I like to get up before the dawn to watch the sun rising, how did you know?” Riku asked her, this explanation left Sunset surprised as well.

“Really? Well I also like to get up before the dawn to watch it” Sunset said surprised that Riku also likes to do it “I thought I was the only one that do that, I even watched the dawn from up here one day”

“Heh, me too, man looks like we have a lot in common don’t ya think?” Riku said to her with a smile and a bit blushed.

“Yeah” She said to him with a smile blushed as well. and everyone smiled at the cuteness of this scene.

“And tell me Sora, you visited this Twilight Town a lot right?” Twilight asked curious.

“Yeah, it’s like a second home to me, every day I used to go to the clock tower and eat ice cream and see the sunset just like this, sitting here brings back a lot of memories” Sora said remembering everything that he lived as both himself and Roxas in Twilight Town.

“I might have just met Sora, but I know that he doesn't act that way, so deep and melancholic, looks like there’s more that meets the eye “ Twilight thought as Sora’s sudden change of attitude.

“Again? Looks like Sora is feeling Roxas even more that he used to before we got here, i’m beginning to think that it’s an effect of his bond with Twilight, since she’s just like him” Riku thought noticing Sora’s attitude.

“Well, i’m pretty sure that you as well as your friends had many good times there” Twilight said to him with a smile.(Music Stops)

“Yeah we had…” Sora said with a soft smile on his face as he looked down, but then...Sora turned into someone else...

A boy with blonde hair spiked in the front, wearing a white, red, and grey jacket with checkered lines on the arms and sides, just beneath the jacket was a black shirt with a spear-looking "X" for the zipper, on his left arm was a checkered bracelet and on his left hand was a black ring and a white ring on his first two fingers, he wore black pants with a tan colorization that went from his knees to his ankles, and on his feet were grey and white shoes with red straps. He also had Sora's sky blue eyes.
Somehow, Twilight's seeing Sora's other self, his Nobody...

Roxas.

“...Me, Hayner, Pence, Olette and Lea...We shared a lot of adventures” Roxas said keeping his smile as he looked at the sunset, Twilight was really surprised now. Even his voice changed with him.

“What the-? Who’s that boy? Why did he take Sora’s place, he looks a lot like him, but it can’t be that that’s him, can’t it?” Twilight thought completely confused about this, but she noticed that Riku was glaring at him a bit surprise.

“R-Roxas…? But...how...why? Could it be an effect of Sora’s bond with Twilight? It would make sense, if she’s bonded with him, she’s bonded with Roxas at the same time” Riku thought as he noticed the way that Twilight is looking Roxas “That means, that she can see him? I can see him since i’m connected to him”

“Did Riku see this boy too?” Twilight thought wondering about Riku reaction.

“What’s wrong Riku? Do I have something on my face?” Roxas asked him.

“He looks and sounds like Roxas, but he’s still Sora” Riku thought realizing that Roxas still acting as his original self “No, nothing Sora” He said to him with a smile to him relieved that Roxas’ still Sora, this confused Twilight even more.

“Doesn’t anyone else see him?” Twilight thought wondering why everyone else doesn’t react, Then Roxas turned his head to see her.

“What’s wrong Twily? You look like you saw a ghost” Roxas asked her.

“Huh? O-oh no, i-it’s nothing nothing, please don’t worry” Twilight said to him blushed with a nervous smile, this made Roxas looked at her as he raised a brow.

“So Sora, you mentioned other guys, they’re your friends from there?” Rainbow asked Roxas.

“Really no one else saw him?” Twilight thought seeing that everyone else other than her and apparently Riku still see Sora and not Roxas as she take off her glasses for a moment and rubbed her eyes and then put them back to see if she wasn’t seeing bad.

“Yeah, I miss them, we had good times in Twilight Town, it’s just I felt that it’s been ages since the last time I saw them” Roxas said as he looked to the sky remembering the gang from Twilight town.

“Aw don’t worry sugarcube, you’ll see ‘em again one day, Ah know y’ will” Applejack said to him with a smile to cheer him up.

“Yeah, we’ll visit them soon” Riku said to him with a smile as he gave him a soft pat on his back, this made Roxas chuckle.

“Yeah, you’re right” Roxas said with a smile on his face, then he took out a blue crystal out of the pocket of his jacket, the same one he gained in the Digital Twilight Town.

“What’s that?” Fluttershy asked curious.

“Just a little souvenir, to remember my friends in Twilight Town” Roxas said with a smile on his face “Look what happens when I put it against the light” Then he held the crystal against the light and then it glowed in a blue color.

“Woow” The girls and Spike said by this.

“Nice” Spike said with a smile on his face.

“Yes indeed, it is a pretty crystal you have there darling, it must be something very precious and important to you” Rarity said to him with a smile on her face.

“It is” Roxas said to her as he looked at the crystal “A lot of things happened to me and my friends since a year ago, but we made it through it all” He said as he threw the crystal in the air and then caught it “But now we’re here with you girls, and i’m happy, happy we met you” He said with a smile to the girls as he put his crystal in his jacket once again, this made everyone else smile. A while passed and everyone else just finished eating their ice creams, talking amongst themselves and watching the sunset on the horizon, however, Riku and Twilight were a bit bothered that Roxas was still there, but Riku thought that he would go back to be Sora in any moment, as Twilight wondered who was he and if he has something to do with Sora and why he’s in Sora’s place.

“Um...Sora?” Twilight called Roxas.

“Yeah?” He asked as he glanced at her.

“Thank you” Twilight thanked him with a blush on her face “I really need this to end the day well” She said to him with a smile on her face still blushed.

“Heh No problem Twily, anything for my friends” Roxas said to her with a smile on his face, everyone else smiled at this.(Music Stops)

“There you are Twily, we’ve been looking for you” The voice of Twilight’s older brother said from behind them, and they turned to see him and Dean Cadence standing in the door of the stairs.

“Oh sorry brother, I lost track of time” Twilight apologized to him.

“Yeah, you see, we were just hanging out here, sorry if we made you worry” Sora apologized to the adults, showing that Sora came back to being himself leaving Riku surprised, but relieved as for Twilight, she was WAY beyond confused of what just happened.

“Nah, it’s okay, we knew that you were here” Shinning said to him. This left everyone else confused.

“Your friend Mickey also told Celestia and Luna that you two like to sit on a high place to see the sunset, so they told us that you all would be here” Cadence explained to them with a smile on her face as everyone else stood up.

“Heh, Mickey knows us perfectly” Riku said with a smile on his face.

“Welp it’s getting late, c’mon Twily, let’s go home” Shining said to her with a smile.

“Okay” Twilight said to him “Let’s go Spike”

“'Kay” He said to her as she ran to her and she picked him up.

“Well, thanks again Sora, see you tomorrow” Twilight said to him with a smile on her face a bit blushed.

“See ya tomorrow” Sora said to her with a smile on his face.

“Hey Sora” Shining said to him.

“Yeah?” He asked.

“Thanks” Shining thanked him with a smile.

“For what?” He asked him.

“For being my sister’s friend, me and Cadence really appreciate that” Shining said to him with a smile as he pat Sora’s head.

“Heh, welp I always help those who need it, like her” Sora said to him and this made Twilight a bit more blushed.

“Heh, that’s really nice of you. And for you Riku, if you need help just call me, i’ll be right there to help ya, tough guys like us have to look after each other” Shining said to Riku with a confident smile as he pointed at himself with his thumb.

“Heh. You? A tough guy? Ha I don’t believe it” Riku said to him with a smile on his face as he put his hands in his pockets.

“You’ll believe it when you know me better” He said to him as he gave him a pat on his right arm.

“Well, see you guys, take care” Cadence said to the boys and then she, Shining and Twilight, with Spike in her arms left through the door of the stairs.

“Well, it’s time for us to go too” Rainbow said.

“Yeah, see ya guys” Applejack said to them as she walked to the stairs and the rest of the girls except Sunset said goodbye to the boys and walked to the stairs as well.

“Oh and don’t forget that one day soon i’ll make sea salt ice creams for this world, you got my Pinkie promise that i’ll make it!” Pinkie said to the boys with a determined smile on her face.

“Heh, Sure Pinkie” Sora said to her as he and Riku smiled at her comment.

“Oki Doki Loki, Bye bye” She said with a big smile as she walked to the stairs, leaving only Sunset there with the guys.

“Well I have to go too. Thank you for this Riku, this was a nice way to end this crazy day” Sunset said to Riku with a smile on her face blushed.

“Heh. No problem Sunny” Riku said to her with a smile a bit blushed “It was nice to pass the time with you...and the others up here” He said as he rubbed the back of his head a bit more blushed.

“Well, bye” Sunset said goodbye to him keeping her smile.

“See ya tomorrow” Riku said goodbye to her with a smile still a bit blushed, then she left through the stairs leaving only Sora and Riku on the roof of the school with the night about to fall.

“What a first day of classes, huh?” Sora said to his brother-in-heart with a smile.

“Heh. Yeah, it was a looong day” Riku said to him with a smile of his own.

“I don’t know about you, but i’m tired from all the fighting, training and studying today” Sora said to him as he yawned from tiredness.

“Yeah” He said as he yawned as well “I’m tired too, let’s go to bed” Riku said to him as Sora nodded in agreement and the two heroes went toward the Gummi Ship so they could go to sleep.

***

Twilight, her brother and Dean Cadence were walking outside of the school to go back home.

“This was a crazy day I had” Twilight said as she kept her grip on her dog.

“Well after all that happened today I won’t blame you for feeling like that” Cadence said to her.

“Yep, Hard to believe there’s so many worlds out there beside our own, outside of course, not from inside” Shining said to her with a smile.

“I’m still processing all of this” Spike said still in Twilight’s arms.

“Changing the subject, what did you think of the guys? Apart from their powers and the rest” Cadence said to her.

“Well, they’re nice guys, taking out all of their powers and stuff they’re normal people like us” Twilight said to her feeling that she’s meaning something else.

“And what did you think of Sora? He seems to be a very special boy, and he cares a lot about you” Cadence said to her with a sly smile and this made Twilight very blushed.

“H-hey! Don’t tease me, I don’t like Sora that way, we’re just friends, that’s all!” Twilight said very blushed annoyed.

“Aw c’mon sis, you have to get a boyfriend one day, why not him? He’s not like the other boys from here” Shining asked her as he crossed his arms.(Music Stops)

“First: I don’t need a boyfriend now. Second: He’s different because he and Riku are from another world, of course he’s not like the boys from here. And third: Sora’s just worried about me because he knows my emotional state, even with that, he just sees me as a friend, he would never like an ordinary and boring girl like me” She said being annoyed and then she got a depressed, even if she likes Sora a bit deep down, she knows that Sora’s eyes would never see her beyond friendship.

“Aw Twilight, don’t say that, you’re great, don’t be sad” Cadence said to cheer her up.

“Yeah, don’t worry, it’s all part of life” Shining said as he put his hand on her shoulder.

“W-well in any case, I just like him as a friend, so you don’t have to worry, let’s just go back home” Twilight said with a fake smile as she walked a bit far from the adults.

“Poor of her, she’s definitely in love with him, she just doesn’t want to accept it” Cadence said to Shining.

“Yeah, I know her well enough to know it, i’m pretty sure she’ll accept it, she just needs time to think about it” Shining said to her, and they continued on their way home.(Music Stops)

***

Sunset Shimmer was on her way home and the sun was about to set on the horizon and her face was very blushed, she couldn’t think about anything else other than Riku then she looked at the sun about to set and smiled.

“Riku…” She cooed lovely “You saved me from the darkness that wanted to take me out...You are my hero. My boy from the dawn” She said having her mind think about the boy she loves. Then the sun setted and the night arrived and she continued on her way home.

***

Twilight was in her room watching the starry night from her window with a blush on her face that never leaves, by having that one certain spiky haired boy in her mind.

“Sora…” She cooed thinking about him “You never got away for me, you called me your friend even when we were total strangers, you only kept moving closer to my heart, now we even have a special bond that can’t be broken..You’re more than a special boy from another world” She said remembering Sora in his Pegasus form “You’re an angel, that came from one of the worlds from above, that came to answer my prayers” She said with a smile on her face as a tear of joy came out from her eyes, looking to the stars, knowing that her wish came true…(Music Stops)

To Be Continued...